《Koko wa Ore ni Makasete Saki ni Ike to Itte kara 10 Nen ga Tattara Densetsu ni Natteita》 Chapter 1 – Leave this to me and go

Chapter 1 C Leave this to me and go

AN: I will take my time updating this We, the Heros party, drove the strongest Devil King away into another dimension after a fierce battle. We ambushed the Devil King who was on his way from the other dimension in the gap between the dimensions. Even though we didnt manage to finish him off, the Devil King was seriously wounded. For now, he will not be able to move. With wounds all over his body, the warrior spoke as he breathed heavily. It was a long fight, but its finally over It took us longer than expected, huh. Its a shame that I didnt make it in time to witness my childs birth Said the Hero. The Hero had married a former party member, a healer. The party now consists of three people, the Hero Eric, the warrior Gran, and me, the mage Rakku. All three are guys. Facing the Hero, I said, Hey, you can live with your kid as much as you like from now on, alright? I sure hope so My kid too should be all grown up by now. He might even have forgotten my face Said the warrior, self-deridingly. Both the Hero and warrior are married with kids. Im the only one single. Its about time. Lets say farewell to this depressing ce Just a while after we started heading back. We noticed arge army of devils chasing after us from the other dimension. They didnte in tens. They came in more than just hundreds. We were already wounded. If we were to confront them directly, we will absolutely be annihted. Theres still this many? I shouted at the Hero who was looking at them dumbfoundedly. Leave this to me and go! What are you saying? How can we just leave you here alone! You do know how good I am in a drawn out battle, dont you? I said that with a smile filled with confidence Rakku. But Your kids waiting for you, aint he! (TLN: . I have no idea if its a he or she yet) The Hero and warrior both disyed aplex expression of frustration and sadness at my words. I sent them a smile. Hey, Ill catch up immediately, alright? Sorry They both started running. Before they left, they left behind valuable healing potions among other things. With these, I can fight for a while longer. I put them away in my precious bag. The Devil King isnt dead yet. When hees back, the Heros power is needed to defeat him. Theres no way Ill let the Hero die here. Now then. Come at me. I dont think youll ever get past me that easily I acted cool a little. There are a lot of enemies. I will have to restrain my magic consumption. I directly touched the head of the devil who came charging at me, and blew it away with a magic bullet. After casting Bind on the devils who tried to chase after the Hero by rushing in from beside me, I blew them away. At first I was doing alright. I killed ten, and then 20 of them. My magic power decreased. My body started to wear out. I was losing consciousness. The exhaustion from the fight with the Devil King was also settling in. DDGGAAAA Ugh! A devils arm shed at my shoulder. A burning pain ran through the wound. My hazy awareness immediately became clear again. I grabbed the devils arm and blew it away. Im not finished yet! Some time after that, the tables started turning. DDGRYAAAGGGGG A devils palm hit my stomach. Immediately my energy was sucked away. Drain Touch! A magic only high ranking devils possess. It was my first time getting hit by it. Because I was never in the front line, I have never been directly touched by devils. The moment I got Drain Touched, Iprehended the technique. My specialty is Magic Learning. In order to heal my wounded body, I activated Drain Touch at a devil. As I used it over and over, my wounds healed, and I recovered my stamina. Come. Now I can fight you no matter how many years it takes I fought them mindlessly since then. The space within dimensions is dense with magic essence. Because of that, levelling up goes quickly. I could actually feel myself rapidly bing stronger. Even so, I cant fight with ease. My enemies are also rapidly bing stronger, after all. When I felt sleepy, I casted Marite on myself. Marite is originally a magic used to manipte enemies. Using that, I could fight even when sleeping. I cant feel the flow of time I feel like Ive fought for a very long time. I wonder how many days it has been. It might even be months already. I did not eat, and fought even when Im sleeping. Somewhere in the middle, I plundered a magic de from a Devil General and continued fighting with it. I named the sword Drain Sword. It really helped because I could absorb the vitality of my enemies as I cut them up. On a certain day, I felt a powerful magic presence approaching me from the other dimension. DDǣϣϣϣϣϣϣ Appearing with the huge roar was the Devil King. So youve recovered. That was quick I thought that it would take him 10 years, or at least a few years to heal up. This was beyond my expectations. The Devil King fired white hot mes imbued with his enormous magic power. Even if I create a protective barrier, the heat is still transmitted. My hair was singed. Just before the Devil King finished his scorching heat magic. A gap appeared within the attack. I shed at him with Drain Sword. DDGYAAAAAAA The Devil King screamed. It was unexpectedly effective. Facing the flinching Devil King, I activated Drain Touch without a moments dy. However, the Devil King put up a magic barrier. Drain Touch could not get through it. While in pain, the Devil King swung his magic sword. He quickly took the opportunity. Even so, a line appeared on the surface of his belly. We both swung our swords, and the battle continued. Our swords shed tens of times. The battle dragged on. Finally, my partner, Drain Sword, broke. It seems that a Devil Generals sword cannot match up to a Devil Kings. DDGRR The Devil King becamecent. For a moment, it was as if smirked. It was obvious that he is careless, and a chance arose. I immediately grabbed it. So what. Im not a swordsman, Im a mage! I fired a me bullet at the Devil Kings stomach. The Devil King burst into mes in a moment. Seizing the chance, I jammed my hand into the mes. Drain Touch. To defend against the mes, the magic barriers source is all used up. Drain Touch passed through to the Devil King. My skin is burning and scorching. However, with Drain Touch, its recovering using the absorbed life force. My skin continued burning and recovering. A staggering pain assaulted my hand. But it doesnt matter. As it burned, it continued draining. On the contrary, the Devil King had its body burned while its vitality was being absorbed. DDGRAAAA In the end, the Devil King stopped moving. Only its charred body remained. Its magic source is also fading away. Aplete annihtion. After defeating the Devil King, I looked around without letting my guard down. The devils are also retreating. Did I do it? I muttered these words, but there was no reply. Finally I have aplished it. I have protected the Hero and the world. AN: Please take care of me. Basically, this is a story where the protagonist doesnt go through too much suffering and is light hearted. If you think that it was interesting or good, or if you feel like reading more please rate and bookmark this. I will be extremely grateful. I will also be very thankful if you would leave your impressions and typos. Chapter 2 – And so, 10 years have passed.

Chapter 2 C And so, 10 years have passed.

Recap ofst chapter: Nothing but fighting devils. I wonder how long Ive been fighting. It was way too frantic so I dont really know. I feel like it might be a few weeks, or even a few months. It might even be over a year. I picked up the Devil Kings magic sword. My clothes are all torn up and I dont have any money either. Ill just sell this It was a fierce battle. My clothes have long since gotten torn. They had magic and physical resistance, and was really expensive, so its really a shame. Right now, Im basically naked with my clothes all torn up. I also lost my adventurers card. My magic bag which I put my money in is also burned up. I am currently penniless. Though if I have my adventurers card reissued, I can withdraw the money I deposited with the guild. Nothing to be worried about. I left the gap between dimensions triumphantly. This is? When I exited the space, I was greeted by a broad prairie. It is currently night time. I couldnt pinpoint the exact ce Ie out from when I exited the space. I can only select the general area. It should be quite close to the capital. Well, Ill probably reach town if I walk around I wandered around basically naked with just a magic sword on my shoulder. While defeating monsters on my way, I walked for a while. With a stroke of fortune, I arrived at the town as dawn broke. This is the capital, right? It feels a little different than the capital I know, but it seems that theres no doubt this is the capital. I headed towards the gate. Two guards called me to halt. Wa, wait a minute Whats wrong? I should be the one asking. What happened to you? The guards stared at my figure. I was so close to fully naked, so they were probably curious about why I was in such a state. I was in a fierce battle I see. A robbery, huh. The number of bandits have been decreasing recently, but of course theyre notpletely gone No, I wasnt robbed I just lost them in a really fierce fight As I said that directly to them, the guards ced their hands on my shoulder. They then showed aforting expression. Yes, yes. We understand Youre an adventurer, after all. Dont be too frustrated I denied that it was a robbery, but it seems that they think I was putting on airs because Im an adventurer. Adventurers are the ones protecting ordinary people from bandits. If someone were to know that an adventurer was mugged, he wouldnt be able to continue being one. That is why the guards arent believing me. Whats wrong? Several guards came gathering. The guard who I had been dealing with exined it to hisrades. Umu. Youre lucky that you got to keep your life No matters how good you are, there were too many of them, huh. That happens Do you have acquaintances in the capital? Ah, yes. I do. The Hero Eric and warrior Gran should be living in the capital. Thats good. Do you have your ID? Ive lost them Yes, yes, I see. They took your wallet as well, didnt they? The guard is sympathising with me. Ill issue you a temporary ID so tell me your name My names Rakku Rakku. Good name Thank you very much My temporary ID was created right away. I politely rejected the guards offer in lending me money. However, you cant just go in like this Its quite possible that youd be arrested if you walk around naked After discussing for a while, one of them fetched some cloth from the back. It seems like secondhand clothes. These are just rags but its better than being naked Sorry for only having these No problem, thank you very much It was going to be thrown away, so you dont need to return it Thanking the kind guards, I entered the capital. It feels a little out of ce. I feel like the towns changed too much. My intuitions probably all messed up after fighting for too long. I decided to go meet Eric and Gran before going to the adventurers guild. To me, greeting friends is priority. I tried asking some passers-by. Eric-sama? Ah, hesDD The warrior Gran-sama? HesDD Theyre famous as expected. I knew where they lived right away after asking. It appears that Grans house is nearer. I decided to head towards Grans house. What I saw when I arrived at the Gran Residence was a staggeringly grand mansion. H, huge May I help you? Surprised by the gigantic size of his house, the Gran residences guard called out to me. I want to meet Gran. Is he in the house right now? Huh. Do you have a reservation? Not really In that case, you cannot meet him Just tell Gran that Rakkus here. Hell know Even though I said that, the guard did not care. Im sorry but I cannot do that No seriously. If you tell him that Rakkus here, hell definitely understand Ive heard that quite a lot Its true, though No can do Probably its because Im dressed in rags that he doesnt allow me to go in. Ille back right away! Please do note anymore! I decided to make a fresh start. Right now Im just a man in rags carrying arge suspicious sword. Theres no way the guard would just let me in. Its good to be dedicated to your work. Ill buy some clothes, wait, I should get my adventurer card reissued before that On my way to the adventurers guild, I passed through the capitals centre za. Right in the middle of the za is a splendid statue. It should be 10 times taller than the average human. Its really huge. The carving is really realistic. Its probably a statue of a mage. He has a robe and arge staff equipped. At any rate, hes quite the handsome guy, isnt he Hes an extremely gant and handsome man. I wonder whose statue this is. I decided to try asking some people near me. Excuse me. Who is this statue depicting? Eh? You dont know? No, I dont. Sorry for asking That person looked at me as if looking at a suspicious man. He then looked for a while and seemed to have understood something. Ah, I see Looking at my ragged clothes, he must have thought that Im some country bumpkin. His face lit up in smiles all of a sudden. It might be some policy like Be kind to strangers. This is the statue of Rakku-sama, the hero Rakku-sama? I was surprised hearing my nameing out from his mouth. Wait, its not like Rakkus an umon name. It must be a coincidence for our names to be the same. Yes, 10 years ago, within the gap between dimensions, he sacrificed his own body holding back arge army of devils What did you just say!! Thanks to Rakku-sama, our world is safe, so we have him to thank It was about me. However, it doesnt look like me at all. Hes too cool. Im not this handsome. He, Hes not this cool Ah, you. Thats rude. If you say such things, youll be killed by Rakkus fans! It seems that my fans are very ferocious. Im scared. While looking up at the my handsome statue, which is far from what I actually look like, I stood still dumbfoundedly. To think that they erected a statue of me. AN: If you think that it was interesting or good, or if you feel like reading more please rate and bookmark this. I will be extremely grateful. I will also be very thankful if you would leave your impressions and typos. Chapter 3 – Rakku who became a Legend

Chapter 3 C Rakku who became a Legend

Recap ofst chapter: A bronze statue of himself was erected. The kind person who told me about the story behind my statue left while I was standingpletely still. Why a statue of me though it doesnt look like me at all After muttering that, I fell into thought. Obviously, this is Erics and Grans work. Those guys have a strong sense of camaraderie in the first ce. They probably acted recklessly feeling the debt of gratitude when I was stopping the devils in order to let them escape. More like they definitely thought that I was dead, didnt they As I muttered that, I suddenly realised. The kind passer-by just now mentioned ten years ago. So Ive been fighting for 10 years? It didnt feel that long. Is there a mistake somewhere? I called out to someone else. Excuse me. Im sorry if you are busy, but can you kindly tell me the current year and month? After showing a surprised expression, he answered with a smile. The passers-by are kind, even though Im dressed in rags. As expected, they must have this policy in being kind to outsiders. Its the 10th of June, year 315 (TLN: Its technically the 6th month, but for convenience sake, June. Also, it literally says the 315th year in the history of the kingdom. So unless stated otherwise, the year will have this meaning) Thank you very much Dont mention it The passer-by went on his way. It was the year 305 when I started fighting the devils. So that means it really has been 10 years. The battle was too desperate so my sense of time probably went haywire then. No, maybe its a side effect of Marite. Using magic to manipte ones own body is not the regr use. I used it over and over again throughout a long period of time. Its no wonder that my sense of time became wonky. No matter the reason, it seems that theres no doubt that my sense of time is out of ce. Well this is troubling I became dumbfounded once again. When I looked upwards, its still the same overly-handsome statue of me. As I lowered my gaze, I saw a parent and child enjoying a stroll. This town is way peaceful and betterpared to ten years ago. That makes me really happy. Aaaahhh Dont run or youll fall again Oww The kid tripped. Hes probably 3 or 4 years old. What a cute little boy. Uu, uu. Ueeeee (TLN: .. Its the sound of the kid crying. Yes. yes.) See, its because you ran The kid cried as his mother rushed over to him. Youre a strong kid so you shouldnt cry, okay? Ueeeeee You cant be someone like Rakku-sama if youre a crybaby Uu I wont cry Good boy The boy wiped his tears and stood up. He held his mothers hand and they both walked away. Id like it if you dont use my name to train your kid I unintentionally whispered. I am in no way an excellent human. Id be troubled if you use me as a role model. I then trudged towards the adventurers guild. The building hasnt changed. It only looked a little older after these 10 years. Somehow, it makes me happy I feel nostalgic. It made me a little happier. I opened the guilds door while feeling cheerful inside. Just as I did that, someone grasped my shoulder. Youre finally here! Wait! Come with me! Well talk after that Gran had been waiting for me at the adventurers guild. His hair had some grey mixed in, and there were a few more wrinkles on his face. As Gran held my shoulder, he pulled me to the back of the building. Youve grown old, havent you? Of course I have! Its been 10 years! More like, you grew too little. No, more like, did you reverse your aging process? As we entered the room at the back, Gran gripped both of my shoulders. Thank god you came back alive You crying? N, No Im not! Thats what he said, but tears are spilling right out of his eyes. Not the type where tears are hanging in the corner of his eyes. Theyre literally pouring out. Its a little bothering that he insists hes not crying as hes spilling buckets. D, dont cry They say that a man is weak to a womans tears, but I realised that the same goes for a mans. Especially if its a middle-aged man. Rather, its more troubling if its a middle-aged man. Its not like I can just hug him. I can only silently stand here. His hands are resting on my shoulders far too long than the eptable limit. I waited a while until Gran stopped crying. Gran who stopped crying awkwardly said, Sorry No, its alright Gran then started exining. Ive heard from my doorkeeper that a guy calling himself Rakku came to my house. If it really was you, you would go to the adventurers guild after that, so I waited here Sorry for the trouble No, its no trouble at all At that moment, tea and sweets were carried in. I tried a mouthful of it. It was terribly good. Its my first taste of food after ten years. Delicious I see. How did you cope with food within the gap in dimensions? I didnt eat anything Good job not dying Yep I told him about Drain Touch. He listened in admiration, but suddenly started panicking. He picked up a sweet. You said you didnt eat for 10 years, right? I did Wouldnt eating solid food after all that fasting be bad for you? Now that youve said it, I have heard something like that before Yeah, Ill get some rice gruel for you Its alright. I dont know the exact reason, but its surprisingly not a problem I tried to persuade Gran, but he didnt agree with me. Youve gone through all that to survive, so itd be a problem if you were to die from this. If you want good food, you can eat as much as you want from now on Saying that, he told a staff member to bring rice gruel over. Im grateful that hes looking out for me. However, the sweets are extremely delicious, so its really a shame. Until the gruel arrives, I recounted the events within the space between dimensions to Gran. Fruit juice was brought over instead of tea so I had a drink. The juices also really nice Of course After I roughly recounted the events, the rice gruel was carried over. The man who brought it over had a mask on. He looks extremely suspicious. Oh, youre finally here. Eric. Rakkus back Ooh, Rakku! Its really you! The man removed his mask. He is without a doubt the Hero Eric himself. AN: It seems that the Hero also rushed over. If you think that it was interesting or good, or if you feel like reading more please rate and bookmark this. I will be extremely grateful. I will also be very thankful if you would leave your impressions and typos. Chapter 4 – King Eric

Chapter 4 C King Eric

Recap ofst chapter: The person who brought the rice gruel over was the Hero Eric. Eric whom I havent seen in a long time also became quite a lot older. Eric, you too grew older Isnt that a given? Well, you on the other hand did not. More like, did you be younger? Is that so? As I said that, Gran and Eric both nodded. Rakku, you look way too young Saying that, he gave me a mirror. I cant really tell myself. Dont I look as I always do? Since they said I didnt age, that might be the case. Ericughed. 10 years have passed. Not changing since then isnt normal, you know Rather than not changing, I feel like hes younger now Well, it really does feel like that Its probably because of the ce I was in. Either that or its due to the vitality absorption ability of Drain Touch. I could make money out of a space beauty treatment or a Drain Touch beauty treatment. While thinking that, 10 years have passed, huh 10 years Eric was at a loss for words. Whats wrong? Thank, thank god you came back Uuuuuuu D, Dont cry, please! Continuing from Grans bawling, Eric started his own crying concert. (TLN: .I exaggerated a bit) Eric looked calm so this surprised me. He might have been faking that calmness. As expected, an old man crying is really troubling. After a while, I exined to Eric who had stopped crying about my 10 years. While I was drinking the gruel he brought over. The rice gruel is unbelievably delicious. Might be because of the 10 year fast. Ive just narrated it to Gran so I could exin it smoothly this time. Even though Gran just heard it a bit earlier, hes nodding as he listened. After my recital, I drank up the gruel. I didnt think that rice gruel could be edible, but this is really good I see. You must be really hungry. Even though you starving, for the sake of the world, you Tears start welling up in Grans eyes again. His tear nds have loosened up a bit too much. Must be due to old age. For you to defeat the Devil King we all failed to kill Hey, Eric Yeah. Ill have to think up some medal of honour Said he with a serious expression. No, theres no need to go that far Theres no way we can just let it slide. Rx. Im the king right now Youve gotten really sessful in life, havent you The Hero Eric was originally a prince. He wasnt the crown prince though. He should have been 5th from session. To reward Erics meritorious deeds, His Majesty thete King stepped down for him Erics the king now, so what are you, Gran? Im the adventurers guilds Grand Master Its good that both Eric and Gran are sessful in their lives. As a friend, Im happy for them as much as I can be. Rakku. Just tell me your wish. Ill fulfil it as much as I can Uun. I dont wish for anything in particr When I said that, Eric and Gran made troubled expressions. Anythings alright, you know? Money? Honour? I can even give you a territory Nothings really hitting the nail Dont say that Well, I cant think of anything right now. Let me think for a while I see, youve been in that ce for 10 years, after all. You should ponder upon it after settling down After that, Gran took out a leather bag. Within it were gold coins. This is? A million Rakkus. Putting aside the prize money, you need living expenses, dont you? That really helps, no, wait. 1 million Rakkus? I cant pretend I didnt hear the currency unit. Is a million not enough? Thats not it. What do you mean by a million Rakkus? Ah, thats right. You didnt know that the currency units changed, huh. A million Rakkus is equivalent to a million gold. Is that not enough? If its a million gold, then its plenty. With that, a man wouldnt be able to spend all of it by himself within a year if he lived thriftily. But that is not where the problem lies. Its not about it being enough or not, it is enough though. But why Rakku? Eric showed a look of triumph at my question. That was the first thing I changed when I became king Are you serious This is a royal pain in the butt for the citizens. I wonder if there was confusion in the economy sector. I feel uneasy. The country, no the world, is grateful to you. After all, therge army of devils could have caused major damage to the world Thats right. The world might even be destroyed Thats a little embarrassing, but No wait, on the contrary, its more troubling for me if you made my name the currency unit Not minding my embarrassment, Gran said, By the way, Eric erected a stone statue of you (TLN: But you said bronze earlier D:) The one in the central za? Oh, you saw it? Isnt he a fine man? Eric made another expression of triumph. I feel like hitting him a little. Its too big, and moreover, isnt it over beautified! Theyd be disillusioned if they saw the real me. This is very troubling. Seeing my angry expression, Eric and Gran both started spouting excuses. The person in charge of creating the stone statue had never met me. Because of that, he had to create it based off verbal descriptions from Gran and Eric. And that was the result. This is extremely troubling. They decided to change topics. Gran then said this with a smile. Oh yeah! Its been 10 years right? Your adventurers card should have expired. Ill reissue a new one for you Oh right, it expires within 7 years, huh Adventuring is a dangerous job. Its not rare for someone to go missing, his life or death unknown. Because of that, if they go missing for 7 years, they would be marked as dead. I lost my card in the midst of the battle with the devils. Even if I didnt lose it, itd be the same. The name will be Archduke Rakku Franzen. Your job will be great sage, the saviour of the world, the strongest S-rank mage. Is that ok? Wait a minute What is it? No doubt that we were A-rankers, but with your history of killing devils and the subjugation of the Devil King, a promotion to S-rank should be adequate, no? Thats right, both Gran and I are S-rankers now. Theres no way you who rued more meritorious deeds than us can stay an A-ranker Thats not the point. Wait, that is of course important as well. S rank isnt a permanent rank. Its a special rank where those who have achieved throughout history can be counted. Rather than that, its the great sage, saviour of the world, or the strongest mage parts that are weird. However, there is something that I need to retort before all those. Whats with the archduke? No, before that, whats with the Franzen Rx, rx Grans calming me down, but how can I? Youre just appointing me a rank on your own, and an archduke, at that? Moreover, this is my first time hearing of a Franzen. Im not an aristocrat, so I dont have a surname. Its to reward you for saving the world. Ive already gave you a rank. Eight years ago Its what Eric did after erecting that statue Gran added on. Is it okay for this guy to be the king? I feel uneasy. Since you were bestowed a rank, youll need a family name as well, right? Yeah Thats where Franzenes in Im getting tired delivering all these retorts. Well, thats good enough for a family name. Even so, you really just went ahead and named me archduke, huh Was there no resistance? Nope. We thought you were dead. Theres also the fact that you do not have a kid nor a family To the nobles, it must have felt like giving honour to a dead person. Not like hes really bing a real archduke. In other words, it was nothing more than an extra line in the records. If i had family, then someone would seed the archdukes house, and a new archduke would arise. That would be serious. The powers will shift. Of course, that would increase the number of nobles opposing it. The archduke rank is a little troubling Certainly, if they knew you are alive, they might be okay with you being a count, but an archduke Eric made a troubled expression. However, Gran doesnt seem to understand. Why? He tilted his head to one side. If they knew I was alive, the number of archdukes would increase by one. An archduke is not themon aristocrat. Its distinguished even among nobles. In that case, the pack of nobles wouldnt shut up. Theres a high possibility that I would be dragged into a power struggle. They may even send assassins at me. I exined that to Gran. I see, so thats how it is. But if its just assassins they send at you, then it doesnt matter, does it? Of course, they cant hurt me, but I dont want that. Its a pain in the butt I see. Thats true Gran seems to have realised the trouble within this situation. I think it might be better for them to not know that Im alive But` I persuaded Gran who was against it, and decided to register as a novice adventurer under a different name. AN: Rakku-san has decided to live with a different name. By the way, 1 Rakku is equivalent to 1 yen. If I try my best, Ill be able to live for a year with a million yen I think. If you think that it was interesting or good, or if you feel like reading more please rate and bookmark this. I will be extremely grateful. I will also be very thankful if you would leave your impressions and typos. Chapter 5 – Let’s go to the Adventurer’s Guild

Chapter 5 C Lets go to the Adventurers Guild

Recap ofst chapter: Decided to be a newbie adventurer My new adventurers card was issued under the name Rock. The job, a warrior. I have the Devil Kings sword, so it should be fine to be one. After issuing the card, Gran said, This card is imbued with information concealment magic, and only the name Rock is shown In other words? Gran then exined it to me. It is impossible to falsify adventurer cards. Therefore, fake cards cannot be made. But the name on this card is Rock, not Rakku? Thats because your real name is Rakku Rock Franzen Somehow somewhere, I gained a middle name. I made it so that only your middle name will be disyed. If the concealment magic is dispeled, your real name will show Even the job? Your primary job is the Great Sage, saviour of the world, strongest S-rank mage, and your secondary one is a F-rank warrior Usually the primary jobs rank is the adventurers. Cant you do something about the Great Sage part? Nope. Its a nickname given by the guild Its a really unpleasant nickname. I will only hate this nickname, not like it. This is the result of Gran and Eric behaving recklessly, thinking that I was dead. You cant falsify your information. Thats why I made it so that it shows your secondary job Gran tried his best thinking of a way to not make the adventurer card, which cannot be falsified, stand out. I am extremely grateful for his efforts. Theres a lot of various information within these adventurer cards. Whether the persons parents are still alive, their names, jobs, ranks. Their birthce, monster subjugation rank, the number of quests they epted and their sess rate, and the total reward money they received. However, all these arent usually disyed. After all, this bundle of information isnt something you want others to know. If you wanted to view them, you couldnt just go to any guild reception. You would have to pass it through a special magic equipment only avable atrge guilds to disy the information. Furthermore, you can only use them during every rank up or down. Either that or when you are expelled from the guild. Using that system, Gran extended the scope of concealed information. With this, this unfalsified and official card shows an F-rank instead. Thanks, Gran Dont mention it. Its not a big issue or anything He was feeling embarrassed. After that, we moved to Grans house, and made merry, drinkingte into the night. Dawn came, and after Gran and I drank ourselves unconscious, Eric returned. For important jobs like the king, his professional duties are definitely waiting for him tomorrow as well. I then decided to just stay over at Grans house. Its been a long time since Isty on a bed. It was reallyfortable. Rock-san! Rock-san! I woke up to steady knocks on the door. I felt like I had a really pleasant and long sleep. As soon as I woke up, I felt the hunger which had been surpressing itself. Rock-san! Rock-san! Rock? Oh yeah The name Rakku had be too famous, so we decided to go with Rock. We also made sure Gran didnt spill it, so he introduced me to his family as Rock. His servant had been stubbornly knocking on my door. Yes. What is the matter? As I opened the door, I saw a butler standing outside. Hes probably Grans. Thank goodness you are still alive Well of course I am You havente out from your room for a week so we were worried A week? The butler then said to a surprised me. Yes, weve been watching over you because our master said not to wake you up but one whole week of sleeping really worried him, so I see That is indeed worrying. Even Gran is worried about me. If I had really died, it should be enough for my body to rot. Even so, for me to sleep in for a week is a little too much. Its probably because I was too exhausted after fighting for ten years. I am sorry for troubling you No, no, you did not trouble us Is Gran in? Yes. He asked for you to have your breakfast with him Led by the butler, we headed towards the dining hall. Ra, Rock, you woke up! Morning. Sorry for making you worry Dont worry about it. I assume youre eating? What he prepared for me was a bowl of rice gruel. Well, I certainly fasted for a week, though not intentionally. He probably decided that solid food wouldnt be good for me. Thank you for the food Rock, do you have anything nned from now on? Nothing in particr I see Though I said so, I do feel curious on how the world has changed. I wonder whats the best thing I could do to know more about it. I pondered for a while. Oh yeah. Im thinking of starting from the beginning as an adventurer again Isnt that boring? Wouldnt fighting stronger enemies beDD Ive had plenty of them already Thats true Ive fought ten years worth of formidable foes. That was way too much than I would like to fight. Gran who knew what happened seem to agree. 10 years ago, I was an adventurer. I have always been one. Itd be the best if I could adventurer while feeling for myself the changes in society. After breakfast, I thanked Gran before deciding to depart towards the adventurers guild. When I exited the gate, the guard lowered his head. Rock-san. I am truly sorry for the previous incident No need for apologies. It was your work after all. Dont worry about it I thank you for your forgiveness The gatekeeper once again bowed deeply. I introduced myself as Rakku to the guard. Gran probably corrected it. I am sure the guard thinks that he misheard me. He called me Rock. I am grateful for that. After parting ways with the guard, I walked towards the guild. Thest time I came, I was dragged to the back the instant I entered. This time, I thoroughly looked around the floor open to the public. This brings back memories. Especially the bulletin board with requests stuck all over it. Just as I did 10 years ago, I started looking from the high-rank quests. The towns more peaceful now. There arent any dragon or devil subjugation quests. This is a good thing. It makes me really happy. With peace of mind, I surveyed the elementary rank quests even F-rankers can ept. Gathering medicinal nts Its okay, but the rewards really high, huh I am a fake F-rank adventurer, so to speak. I have to let the young ones carry out these safe jobs. All the more if the rewards this high. I have to pick the jobs which are troublesome, dangerous, and offer little reward. This one After careful selection, I decided to ept a goblin extermination quest. AN: Goblin extermination quests are terrifying quests for beginners. If you think that it was interesting or good, or if you feel like reading more please rate and bookmark this. I will be extremely grateful. I will also be very thankful if you would leave your impressions and typos. Chapter 6 – Let’s subjugate some goblins

Chapter 6 C Lets subjugate some goblins

Recap ofst chapter: Decided to ept a goblin extermination quest There are a few reasons I chose a goblin subjugation quest. Firstly, the vige which issued the quest is poor. The reward they offered is very low. The second reason is that goblins are weak monsters with strength about the level of a young human child. However, they are a danger if they group up. If underestimated, beginner adventurers can easily die to them. Therger the numbers, therger the threat. In reality, newbies dying in goblin subjugation quests isnt a rare urrence. The third reason, also the most important one, is that I cannot disregard the harm done towards the vige. Goblins steal livestock and destroy ntations. And in the end they will even kidnap people. To an agricultural vige, they pose a big threat. Thinking that far, I decided to ept this especially troublesome goblin subjugation quest. When I conveyed my intentions of receiving this quest to the receptionist, she asked me in a worried tone. Are you going on this quest alone? Yes. That is the n Do you know that it is dangerous for beginners to take goblin extermination quests alone? Yes, I do. Ill be fine The number of beginners underestimating goblins and dying to them is not few The receptionist is trying to persuade me not to go. I am actually a S-ranker. Even without using magic, I can easily win against goblins. However to her, I am just a beginner level warrior taking on a goblin subjugation quest solo. She probably sees it as suicide. Her preventing me from going is probably purely out of kindness. Its good if a receptionist clearly informs you of the risks involved. This might be a result of Grans guidance. As I discussed with the receptionist, somebody called out to me. Why dont you go with us? You are? We are also F-rank adventurers. A magic user and a bow-wielding scout. We currently need a vanguard Youre a warrior, arent you? Lets go together then The receptionist who also heard the conversation said, That is a good suggestion! A way better choice than going alone! She strongly rmended it to me. Going in a group highly increases the chance of getting back alive. Truthfully, I wanted to go on my own. However, I dont think I can persuade the receptionist. Furthermore, they must be beginners themselves, since they said they are F-rank adventurers. Training newbies is also a seniors responsibility. I shouldnt reject their suggestion. Alright, Ill join you. Please take care of me Im Ario. I can use Fireball Im Josh. Leave the sniping to me Im Rock. I use the sword (TLN: Ayyyy a sausage fest) Im not lying when I say that I use the sword. After all, in my adventurers card, it says that I am a warrior, though that is my second job. We then left the capital together. I gave my thanks to the garrison guards at the gate. They gave me clothes when I was half-naked. Thank you for your helpst time Dont mention it. Its not a big deal. Putting that aside, it seems that youve made some friends The guards smiled as they looked at my attire. Yes. All thanks to you Are you going out on an adventure? Yes, its a goblin extermination quest I see, be careful out there Saying my thanks once more, we exited the gate. We then headed towards the vige suffering from goblin attacks. On the way, I asked my two party members. Youre both pretty young, arent you? Really? Were already 18 this year. Youre pretty close as well, arent you, Rock? Not really Theres no way Im of the same age. I departed for the gap in dimensions when I was 30 years old. 10 years passed since then. In other words, Im already 40 this year. However, honestly speaking, itd be suspicious if there was a 40 year old F-rank adventurer. No,pared to Ario and Josh, Im a little no, a lot older Really? You sure look young, though Ario seems to be good with words. Wait no, Gran and Eric both said that I de-aged. Its probably because of Drain Touch. As I thought, I might be able to make lots of money if I start a Drain Touch beauty regimen. While thinking that, we kept on walking. While conversing with Ario and Josh, they talked about their home town. It seems that both Ario and Josh are from the countryside. They said that theyve exterminated magic beasts and goblins over there. We are especially good at exterminating goblins. Thats why you can feel safe going with us Thats good news Goblin exterminations are a pain, but they are a threat to the farming vige You epted this quest because you are concerned as well, right? Well, that is true Hearing my answer, Ario and Josh smiled. I thought so. There arent any newbies who would want to take on goblin extermination quests, after all As fellow adventurers who are concerned about the vige, we hit it off well. After walking for more than a day, we reached the vige requesting for help. It was exactly at noon when we arrived. I havent camped outdoors in a really long time so it was quite fun. Learning the current damage cause by the goblins from the vigers, we asked about the direction the goblins came from among other things. They stole our cattle Most of the western fence is destroyed The other day, our sheep It seems that the damage is pretty severe. Precisely because of that, they requested help from the adventurers guild. That means that their nest is over there, huh Yeah There should be about ten of them Thats right I dont think that both of them are wrong with their observations. Thats why I kept my silence. However, I do think that they misread the number of goblins. If they frequently steal cows and sheep, that means that the pack is fairlyrge. Naturally, I dont think that there are only ten of them. Still, there is no danger as long as I am here. Ill just help them if it gets dangerous. Thus, the three of us departed in the direction the goblins nest is supposed to be. AN: Goblins are a threat to viges. If you think that it was interesting or good, or if you feel like reading more please rate and bookmark this. I will be extremely grateful. I will also be very thankful if you would leave your impressions and typos. Chapter 7 – The Goblins’ Nest

Chapter 7 C The Goblins Nest

TLN: The author changed the name from George to Josh :) The previous chapter has been corrected as well. Recap ofst chapter: Listened to the viges damage report. After walking for a while, we came across some cattle bones. Its most probably the goblins leftovers. The vigers precious fortune Said Ario, frustrated. Theres no way the livestock would return safely the moment they are kidnapped. We know this fact all too well. However, Ario couldnt seem to keep his calm when the evidence was presented in front of his eyes. Josh and I lived our whole lives in a farming vige ourselves I see. So you understand what theyre going through While Ario and I were conversing, Josh examined the bones. Looks like he understands the role of a scout well. Thats good. Its the scouts duty to find traces of the goblins and locate their nest. I took a look at Joshs work. Im not aplete newbie when ites to scouting. When I was in the Heros party, there were only three people. The Hero, the warrior, and then theres the mage, me. Neither Eric nor Gran have even the slightest potential in being a scout. Because of that, the role fell onto me. Magic can be used to pick locks, look for traces, disarming traps, et cetera. Simr to archery-using scouts, a mage also uses long range attacks. Therefore, you could even say that mages and scouts arent that different. From my perspective as an experienced scout, Joshs skill isnt too bad. He has a good grasp of the basics. Josh, are you really F-rank? Yeah, I am. What makes you think otherwise? Well, youre looking at all the right spots The tooth-marks on the bones, the leftover meat, the age and number of footprints. These are the things that shouldnt be overlooked. Since hes urately investigating all of these, he seems to be quite experienced. Thanks for thepliment Josh looked a little embarrassed by the praise. Digging a little deeper, I learnt that he was once a hunter back in his hometown. No wonder. I thought you looked experienced Ario beamed up at my words. Joshs a quick-witted scout, you know Shush, its embarrassing As he said that, Josh finished his investigation. He managed to locate the direction of the goblins nest. Its this way. Were actually quite close Roger We started walking with Josh leading the way. Josh was right. The nest is indeed in this direction. However, it seems that he failed to notice their numbers, and the fact that there are monsters other than the goblins. Josh Whats wrong? Uhh, forget I said anything I decided to keep my mouth shut. They should learn from experience. However, since I chose to say nothing, I will take responsibility for anything that happens. As their senior, I have a duty to protect their lives. Theres no way I will let them die. I fired myself up once more. After a while, we arrived at what seems to be the goblins den. More precisely, a cavern. Its likely that it was once a tunnel. There are two goblins standing guard at the entrance. This is troublesome Really? Doesnt seem that way though Ario and Josh both disagreed with me. The tunnel is very long. There are also numerous dead ends due to excavation. That makes it easy for the goblins to leverage on their only strength: their numbers. Ario and Josh hasnt noticed this point yet. If the two of them came alone, what awaits them is certain death. Ario started speaking with a serious expression. Goblins are nocturnal monsters. Its better for us to strike while the suns still up Yeah, I agree In that case, I as the warrior will be the vanguard. I think it might be best Josh goesst Understood Ario and Josh both nodded. Theres no doubt we will be attacked from the back in the tunnel. Josh. Please watch our backs Alright. Leave it to me I drew the Devil Kings sword. No matter how many times I look at it, this sword really is huge. Its really hard to use in narrow ces such as tunnels. Now then Before rushing in, I pondered for a while. If I was alone, I would just charge in and cut them all up. This job would be way easier with magic though. With a slightlyrger spell, I can exterminate them from the entrance. However right now, Im with Ario and Josh. I have to ensure their safety while letting them gain experience. Its quite the difficult task. While I was pondering on what to do, Ario spoke up. Lets take our time and kill them one by one Yeah Josh agreed with Ario. Ario gave a suggestion just when I needed one. Not a bad idea at that. I should take it. Lets go with that. Ill charge in. Back me up with your arrows, and restrain them using magic RogerUnderstood I ran towards the lookouts. By the time the goblins noticed me, it was all toote. I sliced one of them in half. ǣᡭ At that moment, the other goblin had its head pierced by Joshs arrow. As I expected, youre really good Josh You too, Rock. Youre pretty fast After defeating the guards, it was a race against time. We have to kill the goblins before they notice us. Of course, I wouldnt have to worry about my methods if I was alone. However, today Im with two newbies. I have to act like a role model. As we entered the first room, we silently finished off the sleeping goblins. It would have been easier if I defeated them all by myself. Though if I did that, there wouldnt be any meaning in doing this. We then advanced deeper with Ario and Josh taking their time defeating the goblins. There had been two surprise attacks from our back. Josh dealt with it perfectly the first time, but I had to back him up in the second one. Isnt there too many of them? This is already the 30th I thought we only had around 10 goblins to deal with, but It seems that they finally realised their estimation of the goblins numbers fell short. There is indeed a lot of them. Furthermore, with thisrge a group, the one leading them is usually not just an ordinary goblin What do you mean? Ario asked me in a trembling voice. I did not answer him, and let them understand the gravity of the situation we are in. Ario. Can you still use fireball? If I push myself. I am at my limit, though Josh. Do you still have plenty of arrows? I only have three left Pondering briefly, Ario suggested, Lets fall back But Josh was a little frustrated, but Ario only shook his head. There are too many goblins. Theres a chance that a hobgoblin or a goblin magician is leading them. Wed be mad to push with insufficient magic and arrows True Josh also agreed. Theyre quite the clever party. They dont have the impulsiveness characteristic of newbies. Im sure theyll make a fine party one day. At that very moment. ǣ A repulsive screech came from the furthest depths of the cavern. Whatever it was, it was steadilying towards us. This is bad! Lets hide Ario and Josh made quick judgments. We hid ourselves in a narrow side road. Immediately after that, the owner of the voice showed itself. A goblin lord As I whispered that, Tskkk Ario and Josh both drew in sharp breaths. AN: A goblin lord appeared. If you think that it was interesting or good, or if you feel like reading more please rate and bookmark this. I will be extremely grateful. I will also be very thankful if you would leave your impressions and typos. Chapter 8 – Goblin Lord

Chapter 8 C Goblin Lord

TLN: The author changed goblin sister to goblin magician Recap ofst chapter: Encountered a goblin lord after defeating some goblins The goblin lord came towards the spot we had just been in. He stopped moving, as if detecting traces of us being there earlier. Goblins are monsters the size of a young human child. Goblin lords on the other hand, have a height of about 1.5 times the size of the average adult male. Its torso, legs and arms are all thicker. Its honestly closer to an orc than a goblin. Ario and Josh are both shaking in their boots. Goblins are basically nothing. In a one-on-one fight, even F-rankers wont have a hard time dealing with them. However, when they be a goblin lord, even a B-rank adventurer might be in danger if they go against them alone. No matter how many F-rank adventurers take on a goblin lord, its impossible for them to win. Therefore its natural for Ario and Josh to be afraid of one. By the way, F-rank is for newbies, and the moment they be E-rankers is proof that they stop being one. D symbolises a full-fledged adventurer, C is for skilled adventurers, B for first-ss, and A-rankers are the cream of the crop. Throughout history, S-rank has only ever been bestowed to a minimal number of adventurers. I whispered towards Ario and Josh. Calm down But The moment an F-rank party meets a goblin lord, they are without a doubt doomed. However, I am an S-ranker. I killed the Devil King, who would most probably destroy the world, on my own. Mere goblin lords cant even pose a threat to me. When the timees, leave the goblin lord to me. You guys escape We cant just leave you to die The same conversation I had 10 years ago. It feels a little nostalgic. ǣ The goblin lord seems to have noticed our presence. The goblin family in general possesses a good sense of smell. It probably discovered us from our scent. However, I dont think it knows where we are precisely. It might be because its sight isnt as good. As it let out a shout, it swung its weapon: Arge steel club. As it hit the walls of the tunnel, a deafening sound rang out. The rocks were smashed and scattered around the floor. I carefully observe it. I can defeat goblin lords easily. However, this one seems suspicious. A goblin lord leading arge pack of goblins is usually quite clever. However, I cant seem to sense a hint of intelligence from this one. In the first ce, stealing livestock only a few at a time is pretty dodgy in itself. Its weird for goblins which do not possess intelligence to not steal the whole herd at once. And theres even 30 of them. Let alone the livestock, it wouldnt be weird if they kidnapped all of the vigers. Its as if theyre pretending to be a small pack of goblins. Moreover, they ced lookouts at the entrance. That is proof that they are an organised group. I cant believe that this goblin lord which lost its patience and smashed the walls is capable of such a thing. Most probably someone or something is controlling them from behind the scenes. I dont want to let that guy escape if possible. That is why I carefully observed them. That guy may appear if he judges that the goblin lord cant stop the intruders by itself. Either that or the goblin lord may return to report to him. I waited for that to happen. ǣң? The roaring goblin lord stopped for a moment. Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Someone dashed straight in from the tunnels entrance. Shes fast. The moment she came close enough, she stabbed at the goblin lord. The person who came in is a beast girl. She seems to be quite the warrior. Her slender sword managed to urately pierce towards the goblin lords vitals. ǣ!! Contrary to itsrge build, the goblin lord managed to quickly deal with the attack. Swinging the gigantic steel club as if it was but a twig, it parried the girls attack. Get out of my way, you mere goblin! Skillfully controlling the distance between them, the girl toyed with the goblin lord. However, the goblin lord too reacted splendidly. Both parties couldntnd a fatal blow. They fell into a stalemate. Amazing Whispered Ario. At that moment, the girls ears moved imperceptibly. You guys over there! If youre trying to escape, nows the time! As expected from a beast-girl, her ears are extremely sensitive. Ario, Josh, run for now Y, yeah Understood Be careful of surprise attacks O, okay They both took a shortcut and dashed towards the exit. ǣ! The goblin lord tried to chase after Ario and Josh. However Youre not getting past me! The girl stopped it in its tracks. I asked the girl. Do you need help? Why didnt you run?! There is no need to Do as you like. Dont you dare get in my way though! The girl faced the goblin lord with a serious expression. Even if she told me not to interfere, I should watch over her. Each adventurer has their own circumstances. Itll be fine if I act when its starting to get worse. An equal fight unfolded between the girl and the goblin lord. They are evenly matched. The only difference is their weapons. DD Snap The girls sword snapped. She exchange blows with the gigantic steel club with it. Its no wonder that it broke. Losing her weapon, the girl was cornered into a defensive fight. Furthermore, she cant receive a single blow. This cant go on. I asked her once more. Do you need my help? No need! Dont worry about me, just get out of here Drawing a short sword from her hips, the battle started once more. However, she couldnt defeat it even when she was using her sword. Theres no way shell win with a short sword. In the blink of an eye, the short sword was sent flying. In a panic, the girl took some distance. The club then smashed right at where she had been. Ugh The girl let out a frustrated groan. Shes at her limit. Its only a matter of time before she falls. No more asking. Its my turn I said Im fine, so just ruDD I was the one who arrived here first though Saying that, I grabbed the sword at my back. AN: Rakku-san will be fighting the goblin lord. If you think that it was interesting or good, or if you feel like reading more please rate and bookmark this. I will be extremely grateful. I will also be very thankful if you would leave your impressions and typos. Chapter 9 – F-ranker VS Goblin Lord

Chapter 9 C F-ranker VS Goblin Lord

Recap ofst chapter: Rakku decided to defeat the goblin lord. AN: *I will be going out on this Saturday, so I might be slower in replying toments. Ive already set it so that the new chapter is automatically posted at 19:00! TLN: The time above is for the raw to be released. Tranted one will obviously beter than that, maybe even a LOTter. 2 months maybe lmao The moment I touched my sword, the goblin lord roared. ǣAAA The goblin lord shifted its attention from the girl, and became more vignt about me. As expected of goblin lord. Although it is a goblin, it does have the lord attached to it. Its reaction was pretty quick. You can still escape if you want Stop interfering! You should be the one running The girl put on a brave front. As I drew the Devil Kings sword out, I leapt at the goblin lord and swung the sword down. GA The goblin lord tried to block my sh with its steel club. Lets see whose weapons stronger! I am not a genuine warrior. I dont know any techniques nor skills when ites to swordy. I just mmed the sword down at the club with all my strength. A deep cut appeared in the steel club. It seems that the Devil Kings sword is stronger than it. GA! The goblin lords stance broke as the sh carried too strong a momentum for it to bear. I then sent out a horizontal sh. I might have swung it too much, as therge sword only hit the tunnel wall. Eh, nothing to worry about. DDRumble Cutting up the wall, I approached the goblin lord. G The goblin lord had an expression of fear for a moment. DDsh I cut the goblin lord along with its club. The goblin lord is sliced into two from its abdomen. Despite that, its still alive. 硭 While groaning, it raised its hands and pled for its life. However, theres no reason for me to let a goblin live. I mercilessly stabbed the Devil Kings sword into the goblin lords throat. Immediately, the goblin lord stopped moving. I then asked the girl. Are you alright? You No, who in the world are you? After saying that, the girl showed an expression of sudden realisation. I am very sorry. My name is Shea. Thank you very much for saving me from danger She deeply bowed towards me. She seems like a pretty polite girl. Before asking for someones name, you should first state your own. She probably just recalled this policy. I cant believe that shes the same girl who told me that she didnt need help or that I was interfering. Perhaps she said all that so that I would escape without hesitating. It makes sense if I put myself in her shoes. An F-rank adventurer,ing here to exterminate goblins, only to encounter a goblin lord. Thats how Shea probably sees me as. Shes not wrong. Officially, we are a three-man F-rank party. Im Rock. An F-rank adventurer Youre lying Shea doesnt seem to believe me. Thats why I had a triumphant look on when I showed her my adventurers card. Y, you really are an F-ranker I told you, didnt I? Why are you so proud at being an F-ranker She sounds quite shocked. After asking her, I learnt that she is a B-rank adventurer. B-rank is for top grade adventurers. She must be pretty good to be one at such a young age. Its abnormal for an F-ranker to possess strength like yours Well, I have my reasons I see Shea didnt try to dig deeper. Adventurers each have their own secrets. That is why its bad manners to pry. At that moment, somebody called out to me. Rock, are you alright? Sorry. We ran away without you Its Ario and Josh. They were probably worried after noticing that I didnt run with them. No problem. I was the one who told you to run But Were really sorry While I was talking with them, Shea examined the goblin lords corpse. Ario bowed at her. Thank you too Dont worry Shea epted their gratitude with a smile. Theres something I have to ask her. When you were fighting the goblin lord, you mentioned mere goblin Did I? Yeah, you did. Does that mean that theres something even stronger at the back? Shea went silent. Might be something shed rather not say. Well, dont worry if you dont want to talk about it I cant leave it alone. We defeated most of the goblins. However, if an even stronger monster is behind it, the nearby vige will never be at peace. I have to subjugate it. I then tell Ario and Josh, Sorry but can you wait for me here? Ill see whats further in Wait, Rock. What do you think youre doing. Isnt that too dangerous? Yeah. There might be something even stronger than a goblin lord, you know? Ario and Josh are both panicking. In order to calm them down, I calmly persuaded them. I told you that I am not young anymore. Im pretty oldpared to you guys You did say that, but wait no, so what if you are? Well. Ive been fighting things stronger than goblins for a long time now. I just decided to register as a warrior at the guild the other day, but I have quite some experience inbat Ario and Josh both nodded at my words. No wonder I see. I thought that your movements were way too good for a beginner Your swords also extremely imposing. You dont look like a newbie with it Despite being newbies, they arent prying into others affairs. Theyre excellent for F-rankers. Im quite strong so dont worry about me. If it gets dangerous, Ill just run. Though it may not look like it, I am pretty fast at running away As I persuaded them, I started walking deeper into the cavern. Rock-san, please wait Even if you are a B-ranker, youll only be a burden without your sword, you know that? Ughh Shea had a frustrated look on. Josh then asked Shia. Why dont you use this? Ummm Is that okay with you? Yeah, Im an archer, after all What Josh handed Shea was an ordinary broadsword. A goblin we defeated was carrying it. Its quality isnt very good, though. As long as I have a sword, I will not be a burden to you! Well, alright then We then started walking deeper into the cavern. AN: An enemy stronger than a goblin lord will be waiting for them. If you think that it was interesting or good, or if you feel like reading more please rate and bookmark this. I will be extremely grateful. I will also be very thankful if you would leave your impressions and typos. Chapter 10 – Shea’s Circumstances

Chapter 10 C Sheas Circumstances

Recap ofst chapter: Something stronger than a goblin lords seems to be deeper in the cavern. AN: * I have some business to take care of these two days so the chapters will be automatically posted. Please understand that I will bete in replying to your thoughts on the series Only a few minutes have passed since we started walking. Ario and Josh probably cant hear us from here if we dont talk too loud. I asked Shea. What kind of enemy is waiting for us? You know, dont you? W, why do you think that I know? You mentioned it earlier. You told the goblin lord Get out of my way, you mere goblin Ughh She seems to be hiding something for some reason. Its a fearsome enemy. Theres no problem withdrawing once you heard what it is, alright? Stop putting on airs Yes Shea obediently replied. An extremely terrfiying monster, a vampire lord, is waiting for us Is that so Shea muttered with a serious expression. The enemys stronger than I thought. Vampires are dreadful monsters capable of sucking blood. Among them is an especially frightening one, the king of vampires, the vampire lord. Their life force is abnormally strong. They wont die if you just cut them a little. They can even be mist and transform into bats. They also possess charming abilities, and can manipte animals and magic beasts of lower ranking. All the more reason to kill it. Itll be toote if the vigers in the vicinity had their blood sucked and turned into the vampire lords retainers. What do you mean Is that so! Is that not so? It is, but thats not the point! Shea then said in a serious tone. Its alright to run if youre scared, rather, you should run now Theres no need for that. You should be the one running though? I will not run Her face became grim. She probably has her reasons. I dont know what your situation is, but you were having a hard time fighting a goblin lord. Isnt it impossible for you to go against a vampire lord? Even so, I Well, whatever. Just dont interfere, alright? Are you not going to ask me? Do you want me to? No Then I wont Its normal for adventurers to have their own problems. Even I have my own. Id be troubled if someone were to ask me what my real name is, or what happened to me in thest 10 years. I live in the east, and a daughter of a certain tribe of beast-men I went out of my way to resolve myself not to ask, but then she started talking. She might have wanted to tell someone about it. She might even be trying to distract herself from her anxiety by saying something. I see For generations, our family have been hunting vampires Vampires blood-sucking and charming abilities are ineffective against the wolf tribe. Ive heard that quite a lot of them hunt vampires for a living. Perhaps Shea might be one of them. We went into battle against a group of vampires. We chased them down until one was left Thats amazing The patriarch, my father, was injured heavily in that battle Of all the vampires that could have escaped, it had to be the vampire lord that escaped Thats a shame Letting a vampire escape was a shame that our tribe had to get rid of. Thats why I have to be the one to kill it I see. However, what if I killed the vampire lord before you? I will be very troubled Hmm I stopped walking and asked her for more details. It seems that to let it escape after cornering it is an unforgivable incident for Sheas tribe. In order to wipe the shame away, someone from the tribe has to subjugate it. Must be some kind of rule they have. But I was the one who came here first. I even epted a quest from the guild Thats true, but How about we work together? Or do you have to defeat it alone? Theres no problem. The disgrace will still be wiped off Thats good I continued walking, feeling relieved. Shea trotted behind me. Her tail shakes every time she takes a step. I have my own circumstances, thats why I cant back down Rock-san should run away, though Theres no reason for me to. A mere vampire lord cant scare me, after all How brave Shea seems impressed. Lets hurry up. Vampires are more active at night Thats true I started running towards the depths. I handed the Devil Kings sword to Shea who had been running after me. This is? Youre probably uneasy with that sword, arent you? Ill lend you this But Rock-san, what about you Im strong even without a weapon Saying that, I forced my sword on Shea. Thank you very much No problem While we were running, we encountered three goblins. GRA I kept running. As I ran past them, I swung my fist at one of the goblins face. The goblin was blown off until it hit a wall. It then stopped moving. G The two remaining goblins face cramped up. I then sent out a kick. One of the goblins had its neck snapped, and fell to the ground. Thest one started running as fast as it could. However, Im even faster than it. The moment I passed by it, I sent out another kick. It rolled on the ground before dying. Y, you really are strong barehanded Didnt I say so? My main job is a mage. Even so, I am an S-rank. Theres no way my physical abilities would be low. In high level battles, a mage standing still is the easiest to kill. Mages have to fire off powerful spells as they survive the fierce attacks from the enemy. On top of that, my fighting strength rapidly increased when I was fighting the devils army for ten years. Mere goblins wont be a threat to me, even if I am barehanded and blindfolded. While kicking goblins around, we ran towards the deepest part of the cavern. In the blink of an eye, we reached our destination. There stood a tall, handsome vampire with a look of displeasure. AN: The vampire lords a handsome man. If you think that it was interesting or good, or if you feel like reading more please rate and bookmark this. I will be extremely grateful. I will also be very thankful if you would leave your impressions and typos. Chapter 11 – Vampire Lord

Chapter 11 C Vampire Lord

Recap ofst chapter: Encountered a vampire lord AN: * I have some business to take care of so this chapter is automatically posted. I will only reply to thements after I return. The vampire lord looked at Shea and scornfullyughed. A mere daughter of a dog dares toe after me? Shut up! I will definitely kill you with my own hands! Even your father couldnt kill me. What makes you think you can? Vampires are creatures who can speak the human tongue on top of their superior intelligence. They have an awfully great amount of magic power and vitality, which makes them a formidable monster. The vampire lord then turned his gaze over to me. However, to think that you brought a human along. Good work What do you mean by that? My charm is ineffective against dogs but humans, they can only fall for it Wh What Sheas face paled. She looked uneasily at me. I should calm her down. Rx. Its only a vampire lord. No way itll work on me FUHAHAHAHA! So youre acting tough now? You humans are really interesting The vampire lord cheerfullyughed. Its previous displeasure might be due to the death of its underling, the goblin lord. It probably thinks that itll get a new one, so its mood improved. I see The vampire lord frowned at my nod. What do you mean by that? Nothing in particr. I just realised that you faking the number of goblins is to lure adventurers here Fufu. You are not as stupid as you look. That is indeed the case That was a pretty neat idea. Good work If he gets to charm some adventurers, the number of tactics he can utilise will increase. Even if that adventurer is but an F-ranker, hell still be more convenient than goblins. Rock-san, please retreat at once! If you want to run, dont drag me with you Theres no reason for me to do that. If you were to be charmed by it I told you already. It wont work on me Shea doesnt seem to believe me. I have miscalcted Among the various types of beastmen, the wolf tribe is the only one that can defend against a vampires charm, for some reason. They cant even have their blood sucked. If a vampire were to try sucking a wolf-mans blood, itll be the one receiving damage. That is why many members of the wolf tribe decided to exterminate vampires as their job. Shea as a member of the wolf tribe wont be charmed by the vampire lord. However, she most probably forgot that humans are weak against its charm. Shes quite a scatterbrain. It would have been a catastrophe if that human isnt me. I hope she reflects on this. The vampire lord shouted loudly. I will not let you escape! Its eyes shone with a dangerous light. Its trying to charm me. I purposely stared back right in his eyes. I stare, and stare, and stare. The vampire lord is definitely handsome, but my hearts not really beating for him. Locking eyes with another guy feels gross As I muttered that, the vampire lord started panicking. Why Why is it not effective?! Well, thats because my souls pretty strong There is no way a human can withstand a vampire lords charm Doesnt that mean that youre not one? I purposely provoked it. When facing highly intelligent monsters, its best to provoke them until they lose theirposure. If you do, youll have the upper hand when battling with it. A lesser vampire believing himself to be a vampire lord. This is really unsightly When it heard me whispering that, the vampire lords bloodlust soared. You shall regret for mocking me! The vampire lord seems like it made up its mind to kill me first. Seems like provocation paid off, as it doesnt seem to have any intentions of attacking Shea. The vampire lord closed the distance between us instantly. Its quite nimble. After all, it is a high ranking monster. However, it really isnt a threat to me. I sent out a kick at the vampire lords jaw as I avoided his attack. Ugh! The vampire lords teeth flew through the air. To a vampire, its teeth is a powerful weapon it is proud of. Damn youuuuuuu Shouting loudly, it leapt at me. Its attacks are monotonous due to it losing itself in rage. What a waste of intelligence. I lightly dodged it, and caught the vampire lord by its neck with my right hand. I then activated drain touch. AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHh The vampire lord screamed. Even though sucking the life force out of a creature is its forte, its probably weak at having its own one sucked. The vampire lord raised its sword trying to cut off my hand. No way Ill let that hit me. I released my grasp, and took some distance. The vampire lords sword hit nothing but air. Arent you pretty fast for a lesser vampire I didnt forget to provoke it once more. Itll be a pain if it started attacking Shea. Who in the world are you Im Rock, an F-rank adventurer Dont lie! The vampire lord rushed at me in rage, but I dodged everything it threw at me. I then urately punched its vitals. After those 10 years fighting with devils, my level seems to have risen considerably. My arm strength has gone up quite a lot too. While battling, I muttered a few words. All due to the magic essence, huh I steadily grew stronger as I took in the magic essence into my body after killing the monsters. Therefore, the more monsters you subjugate, the stronger you be. Within the gap in dimensions, there was only magic essence. I probably took in the surrounding magic essence as I killed the devils. I freely used Drain Touch and Drain Sword when I was there. In doing so, I probably sucked up not just the devils vitality, but also their magic essence. I dont know the exact reason, but theres no doubt I had a sudden rise in strength. Maybe thats why I de-aged While muttering, I kept punching the vampire lord. Probably thinking that she shouldnt interfere, Shea just stood there waiting for orders. The now lumpy vampire lord retreated backwards. It leaned its back on the wall. You bastard. You better remember this. I will make sure that you will never have a single night of peaceful sleep It then started transforming into a thousand tiny bats. A vampire lord is especially troublesome because of this skill. Theres no way Ill let it escape. If it gets away, the surrounding viges will be in danger. I cant pretend to be a warrior anymore. Just when I was preparing to fire off a spell, I will not let you escape! Shea closed the distance in a single breath. She shed at the vampire lord, which had already started turning into bats, with the Devil Kings sword. UWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH The vampire lord let out a deafening shriek. The bats surrounding the cut were carbonised. Ooh, thats amazing The Devil Kings sword is really amazing. It isnt just any ordinary sharp sword. It can even steal magic power and life force, no, even magic esssence. Thats how strong it is. It didnt seem to be that useful when I was cutting up the goblins Maybe its because the magic essence absorbed from the goblins was too little. HAAAAAAAAAHHHHH GUOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAA (TLN: God damn how do you even trante this) Shea kept slicing it over and over. The vampire lord practically had its whole body turned into charcoal in the blink of an eye. AN: The vampire lord cant win against the Devil Kings sword If you think that it was interesting or good, or if you feel like reading more please rate and bookmark this. I will be extremely grateful. I will also be very thankful if you would leave your impressions and typos. Chapter 12 – The Gods of the Dark

Chapter 12 C The Gods of the Dark

Recap ofst chapter: The vampire lord was reduced to ashes. TLN: Changed gap between dimensions to the Rift, since its frequently mentioned. The vampire lords body disintegrated into ashes with only its head left behind. Practically all of the bats which tried to escaped were cut down by Shea and turned into ash. The few remaining bats were then caught and burned by me. I only casted mes on my palm as I gripped them so that Shea doesnt notice. Even if you kill me The vampire lord with only its head remaining seems to be muttering something. I ignored it, and asked Shea. So has the disgrace been wiped off now? Yes. All thanks to you. Rock-san, thank you very much No problem Shea handed my sword back to me in a respectful manner. Thank you for lending me your sword as well Sure. By the way, how was the sword? It was magnificently sharp Thats good Aisha then tilted her head to the side. Its just that, when I was slicing with it, I felt like power was welling up within me You probably imagined it. Maybe using such a sharp weapon confused you? Thats most probably the case Shea said that as sheughed. As I expected, this swords imbued with draining effects. Its particrly effective against enemies like the vampire lord which transform into some troublesome form to escape. I then asked Shea. Anyway, what are you going to do with him? Are you gonna bring him back home? Well, hes now only a head though I dont know what rules her family has, but they might ask for proof that she killed it. I am not required to do so Shea started examining the vampire lord lying on the ground. Its body has mostly turned into ash. As if mixing ashes in a firece with a tong, she used her broadsword to stir it. There it is Shea picked up a medal smaller than a human palm from within the ashes. Its quite big for a medal. It looks simr to gold, but it doesnt look like it is. What a strange material. More importantly, it feels intensely ominous. Whats that? Yes. This is a cursed medal stored within the bodies of certain vampire lords I see I dont think there was such a thing when I fought in the frontlines 10 years ago. At least, Ive never heard of it. Might be some fad within the vampire lordmunity in these 10 years. After thinking for a while, Shea whispered, Rock-san, let me tell you something since you saved my life and helped my family get our revenge What is it? The curse in these medals umte when a vampire lord sucks human blood or kills them Oh? When it is filled with the cursed, it will open a door to the Rift The Rift, huh Thats where I fought for 10 years. Humans cannot open up an entrance to the Rift by themselves. To them, it is a one-way road. They can create exits, but not entrances. Only evil gods, the devils, can open such entrances from here. 10 years ago, we fought the Devil King in our dimension and cornered it. It then escaped towards the Rift. We could only jump into the Rift along with it the moment it opened the entrance. Thats also why Eric and Gran never came back to rescue me. About the Rift Shea started exining. A passage to another world. That is what the Rift is. Its said that on the other side are gods of the Dark. (TLN: 褭ߤɤ. Literally people of darkness. That sounds too clunky so I tl-ed it as the Dark. Still sounds weird. Any other suggestions?) Gods of the Dark, huh Yes. The devils are merely their vanguard Is that so This isnt good. The devils were already that strong. I wonder how strong the gods behind them are. The vampire lord with only its head remaining shouted. Thats right, that is exactly the case! Fear us. When our gods descend upon this world, everything shall be ours In that case, why dont you just let the devils open the door by themselves without filling these medals up? Rock-san, ten years ago Rakku our hero defeated almost all of the devils I see I certainly did kill most of them. I even defeated the revived Devil King. Seeing that there were so many of them, these vampires were probably trying to open the gate to the Rift. We could not rely on the devils if they dont open up a gate. We would have to summon the gods by ourselves(TLN: Probably the vampire? Honestly Im confused) I see They might have grown impatient, seeing that the door didnt open due to me defeating the devils. If thats the case, my 10 years of fighting paid off. Perhaps the Devil Kings attack 10 years ago was the same That is correct. The Devil King came here as the gods of the Darks vanguards The Hero Eric repelled them right? Yes. The Hero Eric, the warrior Gran, and our saviour, the Great Sage Rakku, repelled them, and since then, the gods of the Dark had never appeared again. That titles really embarrassing. The vampire lord loudlyughed. The medal is almost filled up. The gate will open with just a little more curse No wonder it feels so sinister The other vampire lords will probablye for the medal Sheas face cramped up. Itll be difficult to hold on to the medals if vampire lords attack all day and night. Crumble in fear! For you shall never taste peace from today onwards! Hmm! I cut up the medal with the Devil Kings sword. The sword converted the curse into magic power and absorbed it. Wh, What. How can the curse be This swords really convenient That sword No way The Devil Kings magic-draining sword No idea! I cut up the vampire lords head with the Devil Kings sword. The vampire lords head too instantly turned into ashes. A dreadful medal has appeared If you think that it was interesting or good, or if you feel like reading more please rate and bookmark this. I will be extremely grateful. I will also be very thankful if you would leave your impressions and typos. Chapter 13 – Shea’s Suspicions

Chapter 13 C Sheas Suspicions

Recap ofst chapter: Defeated the vampire lord After killing the vampire lord, I suddenly realised. Ah, I killed him. Should I not have? Theres no problem Thats good Shea deeply bowed. Rock-san. Thank you very much for wiping out our disgrace Ah, it should be alright for me to cut up the medal, right? That is not a problem either I see It is a good thing that you dispelled the curse within it. Dispelling it ourselves would be really troublesome otherwise There was quite a lot of it. Ive already buried it in my body, though The amount of curse within the medal was out of the ordinary. Even that much curse isnt enough to open the gate to the Rift, huh. How strong are the gods of the Dark? Im not sure. However, theres no doubt it is stronger than the Devil King. The Devil King was just the vanguard, after all Thats some frightening news That is why we have to make sure that they arent summoned into this world I wonder what would happen if the gods of the Dark appear in our world It wouldnt be strange at all if Me, Eric and Gran cant defeat them even with our powersbined. Even if we are fortunate enough to defeat them, the casualties would still be quite significant. Indeed. Its paramount that we prevent the summoning from happening As I looked at Shea, I noticed that she had an extremely serious expression on. She was just staring at my face. Whats wrong? Rock-san Just now, the vampire lord said that your sword is the Devil Kings Did he? I tried to dodge the question for now. However, Shea kept staring. I turned my back at her. She then came in front of me. That was clearly what it said Are you sure you didnt mishear? Us beastkin have excellent hearing. That was definitely what I heard Shes extremely suspicious of me right now. The problem is, what exactly is she suspicious of? Is she thinking that I might be the Rakku who even had his name be the currency unit? Or is she suspicious of why I have the Devil Kings sword? Depending on her doubt, I have to deal with it differently. While I was racking my brains for dear life, Shea just sighed. Well, whatever. Everybody has their own secrets Y, yep For now, lets kill the goblins hiding in here Even though she came here to kill the vampire, she isnt ignoring the goblins. Thats some admirable dedication. asionally, there are some adventurers who ignore the small fry after defeating the big boss. When that happens, those small fry might advance towards the nearby viges. Itsmon for such viges to suffer considerable damages. Even if the monsters are extremely weak, they are still a threat to them. Yeah, well have to annihte them Yes. Lets split up for now Saying that, Shea started sniffing around. Us beastkin also have a good sense of smell Thats convenient Fuhehe She let out a weirdugh, probably from embarrassment. Is your job a warrior, Shea? That is correct Your hearing and noses really good so you seemed like a scout as well, though Of course, my second job is a scout Thatbinations very convenient. She can choose to be in a party or adventure on her own. Thanks to her acute senses, the goblins who were hiding were all brought down. It seems that the deeper into the tunnel we go, the stronger the goblins. There arent any goblin lords, but there are hobgoblins. After defeating about 10 goblins, Shea said, There doesnt seem to be anymore goblins near us Is that your nose working its magic? Of course Excellent After confirming once again that none of them slipped through, we decided to return. Let us head back. We should pay attention if there are still any of them just in case though Sure. Ill be on a lookout as well While twitching her nose, Shea then said, Rakku-san, Ario-san and Josh-san shouldnt have a problem, right? Most probably. Theyre pretty prudent for F-rankers Shea suddenly went silent. She then stared at me. Whats wrong? I just called you Rakku-san, not Rock-san, you know? I was at a loss for words. I thought we were over this. Shea nodded as she said, Now that I take another look at you, Rock-san, you indeed look like the statue of the hero Rakku W, we dont look alike at all No, you really do look simr I wonder which part of us does. Im not as handsome as that statue. Gran and Eric too agreed with me. As I expected, Rock-san, you are the hero Rakku, arent you? No You dont need to hide it anymore, you know? Theres no way that someone other than the hero Rakku himself would possess the Devil Kings sword How do I put this I understand. You have your own reasons, dont you? You are my benefactor, Rakku-san, so Ill keep it a secret for you Shepletely believes that Im Rakku. Since its reached this point, I should just acknowledge her suspicions and tell her to keep it a secret. Cant be helped. Ill admit it. I am indeed Rakku I thought so Sheas expression had Youre only admitting it now? written all over her face. However, I have my own reasons, so Id appreciate it if you dont tell anyone about me I understand. I shall not speak a word even if someone holds a sword to my neck Uhh, you dont need to go that far Its not something one should put their life on the line for. If someone threatens to kill her, no, even if they dont go that far, its okay for her to let the cat out of the bag. I made sure that she knows that. AN: Shea possesses a strong sense of duty. If you think that it was interesting or good, or if you feel like reading more please rate and bookmark this. I will be extremely grateful. I will also be very thankful if you would leave your impressions and typos. Chapter 14 – Retrieving the Spoils of War

Chapter 14 C Retrieving the Spoils of War

Recap ofst chapter: Secret exposed to Shea AN: To tell the truth, I had been thinking about Ario and Joshs character. (TLN: What about George D:) As a result, I have changed the way they talk a little bit. I will be correcting the previous chapters too. (TLN: . Not me, no.) Ario is more frank with his words, and Josh is more polite. I have also changed Gran and Erics by a tiny bit. After ensuring Shea doesnt speak a word of my secret, we returned to where Ario and Josh are. We defeated some more goblins on our way back. I just recently came back from the Rift, you know That must have been hard on you DDDoshh While replying, Shea killed a goblin magician with her broadsword. It didnt even manage to chant a spell. Her moves sure are good. Its quite troublesome that they erected a statue of me, and even went as far as to make my name the currency unit I cant even imagine how itll feel if that happened to me After that, I registered warrior as my second job, and started adventuring again DDBashh I decapitated a hobgoblin who had lunged at us from a corner with the Devil Kings sword. (TLN: Author please give this sword a name) Ive been hiding this from Ario and Josh as well I understand! Its a secret, after all DDZashuu As she replied with a smile, Shea defeated a goblin general. While chatting and killing goblins, we slowly walked back to my party members. Ah, there they are. Heeey. Are you alrighttt? After hearing Shea calling out to them, Ario and Josh noticed us. Their expressions soften in relief as they jogged towards us with a smile. No problem. You guys are too, right? Yeah, sorry for making you worry While saying that, I looked around. There were about three goblins lying down on the ground. They probably fought with them while being on the lookout. There were goblins over here too, huh I examined the goblins corpse. Doesnt seem like they had a hard time fighting them. Theyre quite skilled. Josh then muttered, The pack wasrger than we had first thought, wasnt it? A goblin lord was leading them, after all It was my fault. I underestimated the number of goblins even though the frequency they stole the livestock was too high for my estimation Well, it happens Josh seems to be reflecting on his mistakes. A reflecting adventurer is a growing adventurer. Its good that hes one. Now then, lets collect our spoils of war Ill help as well You sure? Shea didnt ept the goblin subjugation quest. Theres nothing for her to gain by gathering the proof of their subjugation. Rock-san, you helped me defeat a powerful enemy, so let me return this favour I see, thanks We proceeded to the depths of the cavern with Ario and Josh following us while collecting the goblin parts. The part necessary for proof of subjugating a goblin is their left ear. As expected, this doesnt feel good That is true Ario and Josh said that as they collected the ears. We advanced slowly. On our way back, we decided to prioritise grouping up with Ario and Josh rather than gathering the spoils. Thats the reason we left the bodies as they are. Im already used to this` Have you been an adventurer for long, Shea? Since I was a child, my father brought me along to exterminate monsters No wonder shes so strong despite being so young. After hearing that, Ario looked as if he realised something. Rock. Come to think of it, what exactly was that enemy you said to be stronger than the goblin lord? Uhh Whats wrong? This is a little troubling. I should tell them the truth. They are my party members after all. Itsmon sense to share information on the enemies you encountered. It was a vampire lord Ario and Josh both gulped. Just to be sure, I then tell them, Shea and I defeated it, but please dont tell anyone, alright? Why are you trying to keep it a secret? (Josh) Well, theres a reason for that A reason, huh (Ario) They dont look satisfied with my exnation. Im not sure what I should tell them. Theres no problem telling the truth, but I have a feeling Ill reveal too much about myself. Just as I was racking my brains over it, In order to wipe out my familys disgrace, we had to kill the vampire lord Sheas help is timely. So that is the case (Josh) We managed to kill it, so the shame has now been wiped out, but its not really something we want spread to too many people Even if its now wiped off, a shame is still a shame. Its not exactly something you want circting. Ario and Josh seem to understand. Thats true. We wont say a word about it(Ario) However, is it okay to not report your encounter to the guild?(Josh) Adventurers have a duty to report to the guild when they encounter particrly dangerous monsters. I will be the one to report it. I will request the guild to not publish our names I see. Thanks Thats quite a help. Ill thank her after this. Meanwhile, we finished collecting the proof of subjugation. The total numbers more than 50. Josh muttered seriously, To think that there are this many. I am ashamed of my naive underestimation Its not easy to estimate the enemys numbers I try to console him. I then said to Ario and Josh in a bright tone. Thank god we exterminated this pack before they could attack the vige, huh Yeah, thats for sure Yes, its a relief Ario and Josh nodded deeply. If 50 goblins led by a goblin lord raids a vige, the vige would bepletely destroyed. Theyre extremely lucky Ario and Josh agreed with my words. AN: Thank goodness they made it before the vige is attacked. If you think that it was interesting or good, or if you feel like reading more please rate and bookmark this. I will be extremely grateful. I will also be very thankful if you would leave your impressions and typos. Chapter 15 – Cleaning up the Goblins

Chapter 15 C Cleaning up the Goblins

Recap ofst chapter: Gathered the spoils AN: On the 15th of July, my other novel, The Strongest Mage. Took an arrow to the knee and now Im a countryside viges garrison guard will have its first volume published by GA Novels. Please support it. (TLN: No seriously thats the title. It literally says took an arrow to the knee. inb4 fus-ro-dah) After gathering all the loot, we discussed on how we should split it. Ario, Josh and I are in the same party so theres no need to discuss about it. However, Shea isnt. I am satisfied with just the vampire lords But thats Ario seems a little troubled by Sheas statement. Shea helped us quite a lot in the subjugation. Its too much for us to take everything for ourselves. Shea then said to ease our hesitation. Rock-san helped me in the vampire lords subjugation too But Shea, you were the one who finished it off, right? In that case, why not give me this broadsword? Saying that, she took out the broadsword. It was the low quality one we took from a goblin. Of course, we dont really mind. But I am really thankful that you lent me it when mine broke. I am satisfied with this along with the loot I got from the vampire lord Is that really enough for you? Josh worriedly asked Shea. Shea then replied with a smile. Dont worry about it Well take you up on your offer then Of course We came to a conclusion on how to split the loot. All thats left is to actually split it. That part took only a momentpared to the discussion. After looking at the articles, I muttered, There are a total of 50 goblin ears, huh That is quite the amount Its a shame that the quest rewards still the same even with this many of them Said Josh and Ario. Even if the rewards the same, these will still be used to decide on our promotions, you know? Really? Thats good then While conversing, we carried the goblins corpses to outside the tunnel. There are 50 of them. That was quite some work. Shea helped us as well, but even so, it took us around two hours. After gathering the goblins corpses, we burnt them. If the corpses are not burnt and buried, they will emit a foul stench as they rot, and will even be the source of a gue. Magic beasts will gather to eat those corpses. Its an adventurers duty to deal with it properly. We then reported on thepletion of the quest to the vige before heading back. Shea decided to travel with us until the capital. We need to camp outdoors on our way back to the capital. This trip was quite long. When the capitals gates appeared in our sights, Ario said, A three day two night adventure, huh. That was a good one It really was Josh was also satisfied with our trip. After all, we defeated goblins and saved the vige from their predicament. They probably have more confidence in themselves now. Once we entered the capital, we headed straight towards the guild. We had to report thepletion of the quest, and submit the proof of subjugation. Shea also walked towards a receptionist in order to report on the vampire lord subjugation. The receptionistdy looked at my face and smiled. Its good that you came back safely We defeated a lot of goblins Saying that, we took out the proof of subjugation, the left ears. The receptionist was astonished at the number of ears we brought out. Thats a lot. Eh? Wait, this is really too many, no? We kept taking out left ears. When a heap of 50 ears appeared in front of her, the receptionist stiffened for a moment. She then returned to her usual self before shouting towards the back of the guild. Se, Senpai! I, I need help Whats the matter? Her senior came towards us. He then looked at the left ears before bing dumbfounded. This is? Ario answered with pride at the senior staff members question. We went on a subjugation quest, but the pack wasrger than what we first thought This, theres a hobgoblins, and a goblin magicians. Is this, no, this is a goblin lords ear, isnt it? As expected of a senior. Just by looking at the ears, he could tell the type of goblin they belong to. Youre absolutely right Hearing that, the senior staff gulped. Please follow me He led us to the back. It was a different room from the one Gran led me to on my first day back to the capital. After telling us to sit, he then asked us. Please exin the situation in detail So what happened was I exined what had happened to him directly without a single lie attached. You defeated a goblin lord? A B-rank adventurer, Shea-san, helped us, you see I see You are very lucky With apletely serious expression, the senior guild staff recorded something. After the questioning finished, he then said, Since you defeated this many of them, the guild will give you extra reward as an exception Yeah! That will be a great help Ario and Josh seem happy. Combining the quest reward with the bonus, each of us will get 100 000 Rakkus. If we also counted the profit from the loot, then each will get 130 000. After exiting the room, Ario said, Getting 130 000 from a goblin subjugation quest is really great With this, we will be able to live for a while, wont we? Ario and Josh seem to be quite poor. Right at that moment, Shea came out from another room. Are you done too, Shea? Yes. It seems that the guild will also act on the vampire lord case Thats good Shea then said to us, Since were all here, lets go for a meal together! Oh, that sounds great! Excellent. Rock, youre going too right? Yeah, sure We then headed for a nearby tavern. We drank and ate untilte at night. AN: After the adventurees the party. If you think that it was interesting or good, or if you feel like reading more please rate and bookmark this. I will be extremely grateful. I will also be very thankful if you would leave your impressions and the typos I made. Chapter 16 – Adventuring until Returning

Chapter 16 C Adventuring until Returning

Recap ofst chapter: Safely returned to the capital It waste into the night, and we finished our fun drinking party. I decided to return to the Gran residence, while the others return to their inns. I said to Ario, Ario, Josh, call me whenever you guys dont have enough people, alright? Sure, but where should we go to find you? How do I answer that question? Rock-san, which inn do you usually frequent? Uhh Theres no way I can tell them that I stay at Grans mansion. Its not natural for an F-ranker to stay at the guilds Grandmasters residence. I dont really have an inn I usually stay at I see Oh, so thats the case For some reason, Ario and Josh seem to understand despite my ambiguous exnation. Ario then patted my right shoulder. Rock. I understand Understand what? Ario nodded his head. Dont just go around making assumptions, please. Josh then pat my left. There is no need for you to say it What in the world do you mean by it? That strength you have. Rock-san, you arent just an ordinary person, are you? O, Oh? Dont tell me my identitys exposed again? I felt a little uneasy. However, Ive only defeated goblins in front of them. I did defeat them with skill, but not to the level that theyd think Im the hero Rakku. I think. Ario said seriously, Well. If you stay regrly at one inn, hitmen can find you easily, huh Yes, thats true Josh agreed with him. Wait no, I dont think Im aimed by hitmen or something We understand. Right now, youre an F-rank adventurer, after all Yes. They wont go for you since you are an F-rank adventurer, Rock-san Im not a target, yes I understood what they are trying to say. Most probably, Ario and Josh realised that Im trying to conceal my real identity. However, they seem to think the reason Im concealing it is because Im targeted by the underworld. I have a feeling they think Im a professional hitman. Umm There is no need for you to say anything Thats right, everybody has a past they wouldnt want to talk about Even a former No, pretend that I said nothing Josh broke off mid-sentence. I am terribly curious about what he was trying to say. I might stir up a hos nest if I retorted, so I decided to let it pass. Anyway, Ill try to show up at the adventurers guild as much as I can Alright then. Well tell the adventurers guild when we dont have enough people and find you then Rock-san, thank you very much for your help this time Ario and Josh returned to their inns with the misunderstanding that I am targeted by the underworld. By the way, Shea had been giggling by the side all this time. Ario-san and Josh-sanpletely think that you are a former bad guy, dont they? Thats how they see it, huh Thats right. When I went to the toilet at the eatery just now, I heard them talking Hmmm? They were guessing that you might be a former assassination guilds leader An assassination guild Thats even worse than a hitman. This really is troubling. I think. No, they wont randomly talk about it, so I dont think itll be too bothersome. While thinking that, Shea once again bowed. Thank you very much for helping me Dont mention it. You going back to your hometown? That is correct. I have to temporarily return to restore my familys honour You too, Shea. If you need help, just call me That will be very helpful, thank you Sheas expression then became serious and came nearer. She then whispered, RaRock-san, can you talk directly with Lord Morton? Yeah, I can The Lord Morton she mentioned refers to Gran. Grans full name is Gran Morton. Id appreciate it if you call the vampire lords matter to Lord Mortons attention Sure, but you reported this to the guild already, havent you? Of course I have, but the adventurers guild is arge organisation, so I understand what Sheas trying to say. Theres no way a report from a single adventurer will reach the whole guild. Theres even a possibility that they think its a false report. There have been cases where even if the person who reported something isnt lying, in the end, it was regarded as a lie. Because of that, the guild will dispatch adventurers to investigate the report first. They will then decide on whether to act based on the results. Naturally, itll take a while for the report to reach the Grandmaster, Gran. Understood. Itll be troublesome if they manage to open a gate to the Rift, after all Please. I will gather information at my hometown Sheas whole family lives on hunting vampires. Itll probably be easy for them to gather information on vampire lords. I almost forgot Saying that, Shea handed me half of the vampire lords medal. Its the medal the vampire lord imnted within its body to store curses. When I absorbed the curse, I cut it into two with the Devil Kings sword. Please take this, Rock-san You sure? Of course. I dont need the whole medal to restore our honour. It should be easier to exin to Lord Morton if you have this, after all Thats true. Thanks then I told her once more. If you learn anything new, tell me, alright? Roger. If I want to meet you, I should head to either the adventurers guild or Lord Mortons residence, right? Yeah While looking back a few times, she finally left. No doubt shes staying at some inn. I returned to Grans mansion. Even though its thiste into the night, the gatekeeper is still standing straight. The gatekeepers a different one fromst time. Hes probably in charge of the night shift. Thank you for your hard work Rock-san. Wee back Im back I entered the mansion as the gatekeeper saw me off. I passed by the dining room, and Gran was there. He was drinking all by himself. Yo Gran. Youre still up? What do you mean Youre still up?! You said that youd be out for a while, but its already been three days, you know? Come to think of it, it really has been three days, huh A night passed before we reached the vige, and another on our way back. Thats exactly three days and two nights. Its probably quite long for an adventure after I just came back from the Rift. Is there anyone whod suddenly leave for three days?! At least inform us! Im sorry I was lectured by Gran. AN: It seems that Gran was worried on when Rakku will return. If you think that it was interesting or good, or if you feel like reading more please rate and bookmark this. I will be extremely grateful. I will also be very thankful if you would leave your impressions and inform me of typos. Chapter 17 – Gran’s Worries

Chapter 17 C Grans Worries

Grans lecture was quite long. He had been drinking, so it probably dragged on unnecessarily. Listen here. I too understand that goblin subjugation is important Mhmm. However, you should have told us that you would leave for a while! Are you my mother?! I restrained my desire to just shout that at his face. I have to change topics. Come to think of it, I took a goblin subjugation quest for F-rankers, but a goblin lord appeared What did you say? Thats not good Grans gaze turned serious. An F-rank party will bepletely annihted if they were to encounter a goblin lord. Its impossible to entirely prevent a mismatch in the quest difficulty rating. Even so, its stillpletely the guilds mistake in setting the required rank for the quest. The guilds Grandmaster probably feels ashamed for it. Well, I was with the other F-rankers. Theyre safe. It was probably a good experience for them That was a great help. Thanks As long as an adventurer remains alive, such incidents will make them more experienced. The harder the quest, the more experience theyll gain. Im just carrying out my duty. No need to thank me F-rank adventurers are the ones who shoulder the guilds future. I as the Grandmaster must of course thank you Grans quite the serious person. Well, Ill focus on the main issue at hand. The goblin lord was only an underling What? A vampire lord was behind it Gran is at a loss for words. Vampire lords are subjugation targets for B-rank, or even A-rank parties. If not correctly dealt with, even a mid-sized town can be easily destroyed. Thank you for killing it Pulling himself together, the first thing Gran said was thanks. I havent even mention defeating it, yet he assumed that I have. That goes to show how much trust he has in me. Well, I did defeat it, but I need to tell you the details As I said that, the glint in Grans eyes sharpened. Looking at him, youll never believe that he had been drinking. I reported every single information I heard from Shea. And that medal is this one. Well, only have one half of it is with me, though I want to let some experts examine this. Can I borrow it? Sure Gran picked up the medal and viewed it. What is this made of? It looks like gold, but its not really gold, huh Its neither orichalcum nor mythril. Youre a mage, arent you? Cant you tell what it is? Nope. An alchemist might know though Gran ced it back onto the table. The gods of the Dark that vampire hunter girl mentioned is real You know what it is? Well Said Gran calmly. 10 years ago. We thought that the devils werent the vanguard but the main force. 10 years have already passed. Theres no way Eric and I didnt try to investigate more about them Thats true Gran then started exining. Gran and Eric searched for ways to enter the Rift. They learnt some things about the other side of the Rift. They ascertained that there are gods of the Dark and also the fact that the devils are but the vanguard. Thats quite the investigative ability. Even so, we didnt know that the vampires were doing such a thing What about the fact that they can open the gates with enough curse? Not that either. Thanks for the info Anyway, Ill be counting on you to deal with this Of course Im really tired right now, so I should go to sleep. Before that, Ill have to tell him something just in case. The beast-girl adventurer, Shea, already knows who I am I see. Alright then I told her that she cane here or to the adventurers guild if she needs help Roger that. Ill inform the gatekeepers Thanks Saying that, I opened the dining room door to return to my room. Whoops Standing outside the room was a girl. Gran said to her, Serilis. Youre back. Good timing,e here(TLN: ꥹ. Any ideas? Pronounced Serurisu) The girl called Serilis ran away without a word. Looking at her, Gran sighed. Sorry. I was thinking of introducing you Dont mind it Shes my daughter Come to think of it, you said you had a 5-year-old daughter 10 years ago, didnt you? Yeah. Shes now an adventurer, but. These days, she doesnt talk to me. Probably in her rebellious phase Gran filled himself with alcohol. Dont drink too much, alright? I know. Serilis is a B-rank adventurer Shes a top-grade adventurer like Shea, huh. Shes really good to be a B-ranker at the age of 15. As expected from Grans daughter. It cant be helped since shes an adventurer. Shes rarely at home recently That really makes you worry Gran was very worried for me leaving for only three days. Hes probably way worried about her since shes often away from home. Its hard being a parent. I dont know how it actually feels like since I dont have a kid myself, so I can only imagine it. I pity him a little. Come to think of it, I havent seen your wife yet Shes on outstation sincest month I see Gran then said, Your ranks are different. You probably wont meet her while adventuring, but if you do, please take care of her No problem Hearing that, Gran looked a little more relieved. AN: Grans daughter is probably in her rebellious phase. If you think that it was interesting or good, or if you feel like reading more please rate and bookmark this. I will be extremely grateful. I will also be very thankful if you would leave your impressions and the typos I made. Chapter 18 - Serulis’s Misunderstanding

Chapter 18 - Seruliss Misunderstanding

Seruliss Misunderstanding I returned to my room and fell asleep. In the morning, I was awakened by the butler and headed towards the dining hall. Goran was not there. Where is Goran? Goran left for work before the rising of the sun. Is that right. He must be doing something in regards to the Vampire Lord matter. That was a good thing. I was enjoying the breakfast that the butler served me, when Serulis appeared. Gorans daughter, who wanted to be an Adventurer, was in a bad mood today as well. She was ring at me. Yikes. Then the butler talked to her. Miss Serulis. How much bread Three, thank you. Certainly. She ate quite a bit from the morning. I guess it was because she was still growing. That was fine and all, but now she was silently staring daggers in my direction. Uh, is there something on my face? You. Whats your rtionship with daddy? Apparently, she called Goran, daddy. That was surprisingly cute. Well, you might say we are oldrades. Serulis was not satisfied by that answer. Her eyes became even sharper. You. What? Youre really his son, arent you? Bufwhagh! I couldnt help but spit out the milk I was drinking. That was a tremendous misunderstanding. No matter how mysterious this youthful effect had on me, I couldnt possibly look like his child. Goran and I were both 40. But I didnt age during thest 10 years in the ce between dimensions. In fact, people say I looked younger. Maybe I looked to be 25 now. If I was 25, that would mean that Goran fathered me when he was 15. That was ridiculous. Well, maybe not that ridiculous. I calmly wiped the milk from the table and exined to her. No, that ispletely wrong. Youre lying. Im not lying. When he brought you here, I have never seen him happier. Is that right. I was sleeping for a whole week. She must be talking about that time. And he is always worrying about you. Maybe he was just worried because he hasnt seen me in so long? Serulis shook her head. Im his daughter, and yet he wont say anything if I leave the house for a week without saying a word Its not normal. I had no words for that. Even I had wanted to shout, Are you my mother! to Goran. Perhaps it was not strange that she would be suspicious. However, I had to tell her the truth, in order to protect Gorans honor. I was fighting far away for 10 years. Thats why he is worried. I dont understand. Yes, of course not. I thought about it again and saw that it would sound senseless. Just then, the butler came in with Seruliss food. Thank you. She was a good kid who could say thank you. Serulis chomped on her food and said, Mom is out because of work. So hes using this opportunity to bring you in the house. Thats not true. And to think that I believed daddy wouldnt do something like that. Tears were forming in her eyes as she chewed. Goran had said that his daughter refused to talk with him now. Maybe this was the reason for it. It wasnt because he objected to her bing an Adventurer. Serulis must have been lonely after her mother left the country for a long period for work. And then her father had brought in some stranger into the house. He was abnormally happy and then worried visibly. And seeing this, she had assumed that I was a child from an affair. The butler looked at Serulis and said gently, Miss Serulis. Lord Goran would never do such a thing. He even forced you to lie. Daddy must pay for doing such a thing. No, I am not lying. The butler tried to defend Goran, but Serulis would not back down. If Goran really had brought in the child of an affair, the butler would have likely covered for him. And so it was no surprise that Serulis would assume that he was lying now. Serulis wiped away her tears and looked at me. So, are you my older brother? I am not. Yes, so you are my younger brother then. Bufffogh! I sprayed the table with milk once again. That was an incredible leap in logic right there. I was shocked. You can call me sister if you want. Serulis said. I wasnt even sure what to say anymore. However, it was not good to lose your calm. I quietly wiped the table and said, Dont you think that that is just a little too ridiculous? Not really. I may look young, but who grabs a 40-year-old man and ims them as a younger brother? It was very off-putting. This could not continue. If she wont believe me, I would just have to show her my Adventurers card. Here, look at my Adventurers card. F Rank Adventurer. Warrior. Locke. See. It doesnt say Morton anywhere. Of course, my card had some information hidden. But normally, it was not possible to change what was disyed. If you didnt have a family name on your Adventurers card, it was safe to assume that you didnt have a family name. So that means daddy doesnt recognize you? No, thats not what it means. But hes the one who is at fault, not you. As your sister, I will convince him to recognize you officially. No-no-no-no. You think that mom will be against it? Hmmm. She probably will be upset. But leave it to me. I will persuade mom as well. Thats not what I meant. Life must have been so hard for you. But dont worry, your big sister will take care of you now. Serulis had a strong sense of justice. It was a virtue worthy of praise, but in this instance, it was a huge pain. Maybe she just wanted a younger brother. She had be one now and was running wild. No-no-no-no-no-no!! Calm down and listen. Im really not Gorans child. Youre even worried about inconveniencing him. But, you should inconvenience him just a little for what he did. I gave up on trying to persuade her. Instead, I deactivated the magic on the card. It was very difficult to activate and deactivate the magic. But it was easy for me. I looked Serulis in the eyes. Wh-what? Can you keep a secret? You want advice? Yes, as your sister, I will keep your secrets safe. She waspletely deluded now. This was bad. I think Goran also tended to be delusional some times. I guess they were simr in that respect. The Morton family was in serious danger. And my identity was not important enough to stay hidden when my friends household was on the line. Alright, then look at this. I showed her my Adventurers card. Serulis froze. Now all of the magic was deactivated. The long, embarrassing titles and jobs were there. Great Philosopher, Our Saviour, Great High Sorcerer, S Rank. And my name, Grand Duke Ruck Locke Franzen. Wh-what does this mean? Thats what it means. What? Yes. Serulis asked me twice. She was so confused. I waited for her mind to settle. So as you can see, I am not Gorans son. So, you arent. Finally, Serulis admitted that I wasnt. Chapter 19 - Warrior Serulis

Chapter 19 - Warrior Serulis

Serulis was frozen for quite some time. Perhaps she was surprised that the Hero Ruck was still alive. As she was like this, I had nothing to do, so I continued to eat my breakfast. It would be best to allow her some time to settle from all of the confusion. This is delicious. Thank you for your kindpliment. I thanked the butler. Being able to eat such good foodI feel like I should be thanking you. We are not worthy. The freshly baked bread was so good. The omelet was also cooked just right. There was melted cheese inside that was just divine. I continued to eat as I asked the butler, Uh, did you know about my identity? I was not aware. So Goran had kept it from him as well. Well, its supposed to be a secret Indeed. And as butlers, we never allow any information acquired on duty to leak out into the world. He said with a serious expression. It had to do with his pride as butler I suppose. He might have been offended that I would even suggest that he might be so indiscreet. Maybe I should apologize. Of course, how rude of me. Thank you for your discretion. No, do not mention it. Please continue to call me Locke. That is my middle name after all I understand. As we talked like this, Serulis finally snapped out of her shocked state. To think that the Hero Ruck was, in fact, my younger brother Hm? Apparently, she had not really snapped out of her shocked state. Yes, daddy would often get teary eyed when talking about the Hero, Ruck. So, those were the eyes of a parent who thinks about their child. How does that work The math did not add up. She was incredibly confused. And now that I think of it, the statue of the Hero Ruck does look a little bit like daddy No, it definitely doesnt. The Hero Ruck statue was of a slender and beautiful youth. On the other hand, Goran was like a burly bear. Look here, Serulis. Ruck. Call me older sister. She was already treating me like a younger brother. Okay, sister. What? Think about this. Werent you only 5 years old when the Hero Ruck was left in the ce between dimensions? Thats true. Do you think its possible for a toddler to fight there alone? Now that I think about it How did you do it? So, I am not your younger brother. I said this, and Serulis began to consider this with a serious expression. She tilted her head to the side and said, So youre my older brother then? NGGHOOOO!! But if youre not my younger brother, then you are my older brother, right? If you are older, then maybe you werent a toddler 10 years ago. Why dont we move away from the idea that Im Gorans son, first? Okay? It took almost half an hour for me to persuade Serulis of the reality. She was incredibly delusional. She must have gotten it from her father. When she realized it, she started to eat the now cold bread and said, So Mister Locke was just the Hero Ruck then If you could just keep that part a secret I know. After that, Serulis silently ate her breakfast. I decided to add one thing. Are you going to apologize to Goran? Butits becauseits daddys fault for acting so suspiciously. You still misunderstood him and suspected something outrageous. I did, but Goran seemed so sad the other day Really? He looked like he was going to cry. I didnt know. I exaggerated a little. Serulis looked apologetic. I think I was right to say what I did. The rest was up to them. I would leave it to Goran and Serulis. Well, it has nothing to do with me anyway. I finished. Serulis looked like a kind kid, so it would probably be alright. After a while, when she had finished her cold breakfast, Serulis called out to me. Mister Ruck. Call me Locke. I understand. Mister Locke, how did you survive in the ce between dimensions? Her eyes were shining. Goran must have told her exaggerated tales of our heroic adventures. This was annoying. Also, she sounded different now. Polite and almost formal. I dont mind talking about itbut do you have to talk like that? Did I cause offense? No, thats not whatyoure too polite. You can be more frank with me. That, I cannot do. You can think of me as an uncle. But And Im keeping my identity hidden I exaggerate the negative impact of people knowing my rank as Grand Duke. I emphasized that I was likely to be assassinated if people knew about that. Serulis listened with a serious expression. I understand. Then I will talk to you like I always do. Thanks. So, about what I was saying. How did I survive between the dimensions for 10 years? Yes. Daddy said that there were lots of strong devils there. I would think that you would die there normally. You would. I gave her a brief exnation. She listened with wide eyes. Drain Touch Yes, its very useful. I wonder if I could use it? Arent you a Warrior? Drain Touch is a difficult magic that only devils use. I doubt you could use it. I see. Thats too bad. She looked truly disappointed. After that, her attention shifted to my sword. So that is the Devil Kings sword? It is. Want to hold it? May I? Im not going to give it to you, but you can hold it. Thank you! I handed her the Devil Kings sword and Serulis unsheathed it and swung it in the air. She had great speed and form. As Goran said, she was quite gifted. And she looked happy as she swung. I was happy to see it. Its big but so light. The materials are probably good. I wonder how sharp it is. Its very sharp. I told her about how I could hack through the walls of the mines during the Goblin Lord fight. Serulis listened with awe. After swinging to her hearts desire, she resheathed the sword and returned it to me. Are you a pure Warrior? I am. Just like daddy. I see. Now that I think about it, Goran was exclusively a Warrior. Mister Locke. How can I be strong like him? Thats a hard question. Goran was an S Rank Adventurer. He was a Warrior who had reached a ce where mere effort was not enough to take you. It will be hard to catch up with Goran. He is abnormally strong. I know that. It will take unusual talent on top of strenuous training. I might not have as much talent as daddy But I will have to put in that much more effort. She was a hard worker. And I wanted to help young people who were trying their best. However, I couldnt suggest she take the same road as Goran. Listen. Gorans training involved him repeatedly getting close to death. Serulis listened with a serious expression. Most of the people who chose the same path as Goran, no, nearly all of them ended up dying before they became stronger. Goran and Eric. And me. We had talent and training, but were also blessed with incredibly good luck as well. You were lucky too? Yes. It was like needing to get a 6 on a thrown die multiple times to avoid death. There were many situations like that. Adventurers died easily when luck was not on their side. Ario and Josh would have died on ourst quest if I wasnt there. Not only them. But even Shia, who was a B Ranker. Even if she was B Rank, she would not have been able to fight both a Goblin Lord and Vampire Lord. The fastest way is to choose quests that suit your ability and grow slowly. Thats what you should do to be like Goran. That was a lie. Even if you only chose quests that suited you, you could still die. Just like thest goblin hunting quest, sometimes the guild was wrong. And of course, even if you continued to do quests that suited you, you would never catch up to Goran. But Serulis looked to be seriously considering my words. Mister Locke, I have a favor to ask. She said timidly. What? I want to form a party with you. Is that alright? Serulis asked something incredibly troublesome. Chapter 20 - Let’s Accept a Quest

Chapter 20 - Lets ept a Quest

Goran had asked me to help Serulis. If I refused, she would probably register as an Adventurer and work solo, just like he feared. That should be avoided. Then maybe it would be better to form a party. Why do you want to form a party with me? It looks like I could learn a lot from you. Hmm Perhaps she really wanted to form a party with Goran. But Goran was too busy as the guilds Grand Master. So she wants to form a party with me instead. Well, I see where you areing from. So, are you agreeing to it? No, but I have my reasons. And I exined it to her. I told her that I had told Ario and Josh that I would help them if they ever needed it. I already made a promise to Ario and Josh. But you wont be constantly in their party, will you? Yes, but Fine, then you can form a party with me when Ario and Josh dont require help. Well, I dont mind if that were the case. Yes! Serulis made two fists and smiled. After that, we headed out for the guild. On the way, I reminded Serulis. As you know, my identity is supposed to be a secret. Of course, I know that. And Im prioritizing Ario and Josh. I could also join their party with you. I dont know about that. The reward will go down. In a way, 4 people for an F Rank party was ideal. However, Serulis was a B Rank in terms of fighting. It was hard to judge whether or not she would be good for Ario and Josh. I told Serulis this. I understand, but Im d you understand. We arrived at the guild as we talked. When we entered, Ario and Josh noticed us and walked up to me. Morning, Locke. Good morning, Mister Locke. Morning. What quest are you doing today? Were hunting demon rats. Demon rats. Demon rats were the enemy of both cities and farming viges. They attacked the food storages of farming viges and ravaged their fields. Their effect on the economy was huge. Just 10 of them had the potential to ruin a vige. They were also hated in the city. They ate through food supplies and spread diseases. There was nothing more troublesome. There have been times when diseases spread by the demon rats ended up killing half of a cities poption. The demon rats are hindering the cleaning of the sewers. I see. Do you need any help? Were good. Demon rats were troublesome monsters, but they were not particrly strong. They were a lot weaker than goblins. And they did not move in packs, so it was easy to fight them individually. I see. Be careful out there. Thanks! You be careful too, Mister Locke. Ario and Josh left to kill some demon rats. Serulis muttered from behind. So does that mean you will form a party with me? I dont mind. Yes! Serulis seemed very happy. What quest should I do? You need to register as an Adventurer first. I already registered! But I havent gone on any quests yet So saying, Serulis showed me her Adventurers card. She was registered as an F Rank Warrior. Goran had been right after all. She had registered without telling him and was about to start working on her own. It was incredibly lucky that I was here to help her on her first adventure. Which one should I choose Serulis looked at the notices on the board with a serious expression. I looked at them casually. It was a lot more peaceful here than it was 10 years ago. Thats what I thought. Hmm. This is so hard. Are there no goblin hunting quests? Not today. Well, that was too bad. Then, why dont you just pick one that is close by? You dont seem to care all of a sudden No, not really. But the other quests are all popr quests that someone will do even if we dont. You think we should pick unpopr quests? Im an old man, so I try to actively do quests that people dont like. Is that so. Serulis stared at the board for some time before saying, Mister Locke. What about this? That looks good. Look at it properly. Monster hunting. Unknown species and no details. Its also close by. E Rank. And its the oldest notice on the board. If it was the oldest notice, that meant it went the longest without being epted. So you could say it was the least popr quest. And E Rank was the highest quest difficulty that two F Rank Adventurers would be allowed to ept. I see. I think it is good. There was too much that was unknown. But there were quests like this sometimes. Especially when the person who put up the request was so scared and confused upon encountering the monster. The information that was given was too vague to be able to identify the monster. Thats why other Adventurers would avoid it. It must be very hard for the guild workers to have to add a difficulty rank to these. Alright, I will ept this one then. Serulis smiled and took the notice over to the desk. The guild worker inspected the noticed and asked her, Miss Serulis. Are you going solo today? Apparently, she knew Serulis. No, Im not. Im going with Mister Locke today. So you are partying up as two F Rankers? She remembered me. And I was a mere F Ranker. What an honor. Thats right. I see. But if it bes dangerous, you must run away immediately. She advised. She was still worried because we were an F Rank party. Lets go then. Oh, Im sorry. But could I leave a message for my father? Serulis. Thats mixing public and private affairs. O-ohright. Im sorry. No, I do not mind. It will not be that much trouble either way. And the other workers here sometimes receive messages from family. Is that right. I didnt mind, as long as it wasnt an exclusive right for the Grand Master. It wasnt good to be too strict all the time either. I want to tell him that Im going on a monster hunting quest with Mister Locke. Understood. The guild worker smiled as we departed. Chapter 21 - The Shadow of a Mysterious Monster

Chapter 21 - The Shadow of a Mysterious Monster

We left the royal capital and headed for our destination. The request hade from a rtivelyrge vige that was two hours away on foot. On the way, Serulis said with a smile: Its quite eerie to have monsters appear so close to the capital. Monsters that appear close torge cities are usually weak. Its for E Rankers. So it must be pretty weak then. Serulis was in a good mood. She must really like going on adventures. While we walked, Serulis would keep asking for stories of our past. Since it was a good asion, I told her heroic stories about Goran. Talking like this made the journey end all too quickly. When we arrived, the vigers led us to their chief, who had put up the request. The chief smiled brightly when Serulis showed him her Adventurers card. It had taken so long, but an Adventurer had finally epted the request. Thank you so much foring here. No, no. Helping people is what Adventurers do. I heard that there is a monster that is troubling you? I intended to leave the negotiations to Serulis. I would only help if she needed it. And from what I could see, Serulis seemed quite capable, considering she was new to it. She was friendly with people and very polite. And this had the result of them looking at her favorably. That in itself meant she was halfway to sess. Yes, about that The chief looked troubled. We dont know for sure. What do you mean? Damage really has been done. And there are witnesses. However, the testimonies are all different. Could you give me some specific examples? Yes. First The chief told us about the first witnesss testimony. It had been a giant wolf. It had three heads and mes spewed from its mouths. Serulis listened to this and muttered, Cerberus. Cerber-what? Is it strong? Yes. Very strong. I see. That is frightening. And what damage did this Cerberus cause? It took one sheep. Thats it? The chief scowled at Seruliss reaction. How very rude of you. Do you have any idea how valuable and important sheep are to us? I misspoke. Im sorry. Serulis apologized. As her senior, I had to help her a little. They are most horrible monsters. It would not have been strange if the entire fold were wiped out. That is why she said that. I see. So we were very fortunate then. The chief became a little pale when he heard me. Where was this Cerberus seen? Serulis asked as she spread open a map. Around here. I see Serulis and the chief began to talk as if the monster really was the Cerberus. This was a mistake. The witness testimonies were all different. She should ask about what the others said. And so I asked the chief. Chief. What about the other testimonies? Oh, yes. The next witness was the vige hunter. Oh? It had three heads Serulis nodded. So it was a Cerber It was arge snake. No, its not. The chief looked confused. So it is not a Cerberus? Not if it is a snake Is that so They were simr in that they had three heads, but snakes and wolves werepletely different. It might be a Cerberus if it is a wolf, but if it is a snake, then maybe its a Hydra. Chief. And what of the other testimonies? Yes All of the testimonies that the chief rted were of horrifying creatures. A giant with one eye. Like a Cyclops. One had a snake for a tail, the head of a lion and the body of a mountain goat. Like a Chimera. And then there was a giant dragon. Serulis listened and then groaned. What terrible monsters Yes, they are all so terrifying. He was shaking too. And the damage? I asked. And so the chief told us of the damage to the vige. But it wasnt too bad. The worst of it was the first sheep that was stolen. Other then that, some vegetables had been stolen and caught fish had disappeared. Some of the damage was just that people were shocked by the sight. What does this mean? Serulis wondered and then looked towards me. I ignored it and asked the chief to mark all of the ces the monster was sighted on the map. All of them were concentrated towards the west side of the vige. I see. This is good information. Is there anything else that you would like to ask me? This is enough. Thank you very much. Wha-what do you mean? I muttered something random in reply to Serulis as we left the chiefs house. I was hesitant to analyze and theorize in front of the chief. Mister Locke. What do you mean? Let me see Once we were out, I turned to Serulis and exined. I dont know what type of monster it is. But I doubt it is very strong. How do you know that? Because if it were strong, then it wouldnt need to cast illusions to trick the vigers. I see. I see. Serulis looked very convinced as I showed her the map. And I think it should be in the middle of here. Really? The illusions are too horrifying. It really wants to keep people away. So we must be suspicious of this area. I see. So thats what it means. The chief and all the vigers were afraid. Thats why they made a request at the guild. But their testimonies were not consistent. And the damage was minimal. If this really was a Cerberus hunting quest, it would have an A Rank difficulty. But this was F Rank considering the damages. The guild must have had trouble trying to calcte the danger with this one. And they hade to the conclusion that there could not be an A Rank monster lurking here. It must have been judged an E Rank quest after much consideration. In any case, lets go to the west side! Serulis said cheerfully and started to walk. Chapter 22 - The Illusionist

Chapter 22 - The Illusionist

As we walked towards our destination, Serulis asked, Mister Locke. What kind of monster uses illusions? Im not sure. Its not something you hear of often. Perhaps something like a Nue? Nues are mythological beasts. I dont know if they even exist. Really? Serulis tilted her head. Nues were monsters that were featured in old stories. They could control lightning and used strange illusions to scare the people of the royal capital. It was part of the legend of a Hero who lived hundreds of years ago. Its face is supposed to be like a monkey or cat and it has the body of a tiger or roon or even a chicken. There are too many mysteries since the story got passed down. So if it really is a Nue, it can be captured alive and sent to the researchers They would like that, Im sure. Alright! Serulis was excited. But I did not think that it was a Nue. It seemed far more likely that it was a human illusionist. The guild should have added that it was likely a Nue on the notice. Perhaps they dont think it is a Nue. Do you think so? It was more likely that they would think the vigers were confused. A decent guild worker would have thought so, anyway. Were near the ce where it was first seen. Thats right. I wonder if itlle out? Serulis was having fun with this. I was a little worried that she wasnt taking it seriously enough. Maybe I should ask her. Arent you nervous? Im fine. Im just really motivated. I see. Thats fine then. After continuing a little further, GOAAAAAAAAAA!! An enormous roar echoed. And then, out of nowhere, a giant dragon suddenly appeared. As far as its size, it was asrge as an elder dragon. Th-there it is! Serulis unsheathed her sword. I looked at it calmly. I didnt feel the same sense of overwhelming power that was typical in real dragons. It was an illusion. However, it was a very good one. Everything else about it was perfect. Serulis was shaking at the knees. It seemed that she had forgotten that it was not real. Serulis. Go get it. Understood! Serulis charged. It was no lie that she was the equivalent of a B Rank. She was very fast. And she was very impressive with the sword. The dragons tail swung in a broad swipe. Serulis jumped to the side and dodged it. Next were the dragons ws. The sharp blow rushed towards her. What! Serulis blocked it with her sword. It was a good reaction. One hit, two hits, three hits. She carefully blocked each one, but her stance was slowly breaking. And then the dragon attacked with its tail once again. Serulis had no choice but to jump in order to avoid it. And as if it had read her movements, the dragon unleashed its fiery breath onto her. She wanted to move out of the way, but she was in the air. Serulis had no way of dodging it. Gaaaaghhh! She was covered in fire and fell heavily to the ground. She writhed in pain and rolled on the ground. Her brain was telling her that she had taken damage. That was how wonderfully precise and expert this illusion was. Impressive. I said in a loud voice, so the illusionist, who must be close by, could hear. And then I charged towards the dragon. The dragon roared once again. GRAAAAAA!! The dragons tail ms towards me, but is erased by my right hand. Then I erase the ws and fangs as well. As the illusion is constructed by magic, I can erase it with Drain Touch. However, the tail, ws, and fangs regenerate quickly. I would have to do something about the core in order to defeat itpletely. I immediately got close to the dragon and put my palm on its forehead. I activated Drain Touch. I had realized that the forehead was the core. And like that, I absorb the magic that forms the illusion. In a sh, the fake dragon disappears. At the same time, I learn how to use illusions as well. Of course, I already knew how to cast simple illusions. But I did not have the ability to cast such detailed illusions that felt tangible like this. It would probably turn out to be very useful. And then I looked at Serulis who was still rolling on the ground. How long are you going to be rolling like that? It was an illusion. Gaaaahhhhah? Oh, yes. It doesnt hurt at all. You know, you will only lose if you try and fight illusions normally? I wish you would have told me that sooner. Well, you would only forget it if you dont experience it at least once. Now that you mention it, maybe you are right. But Serulis looked a little annoyed. Serulis. Is this your first time seeing an illusion? Yes. It is. Didnt it hurt? Like you had actually been burned? It did hurt. I didnt know illusions could be so horrible. Usually, illusions do not cause so much pain. But this illusionist must be very skilled. Serulis tilted her head and said, Mister Locke. You said that I shouldnt take on illusions as if it were a normal fightso how should I face them? Find the illusionist and kill it. If you cannot do that, then you should run. Run? I dont know about that. Its better than dying. That may be, but I confirmed that Serulis was uninjured, and then I shouted, Illusionist. I do not know what your aim is, but why dont we have a talk? There was no reply. Perhaps it was being cautious. Serulis heard my cry and looked at me with surprise. So its not a monster? I dont believe a monster would be able to use magic like this. Re-really? And then I called out again. Even if we are unable to negotiate, I swear that I will not attack you until the sun sets. I said and then threw the Devil King sword far away. Ho-how very wasteful! Ill pick it up againter. In that case, nevermind. And then I shouted, I know that the damages you have caused are minimal. Perhaps its because there is something you want to hide? We are here on a quest from the Adventurers Guild. If you do note out, we will be forced to go and investigate what it is that you are hiding. After saying this, some time passed before the air in the distance seemed to distort faintly. It looked as if in that area, there was only water instead of air. It was controlling the refractions of light in order to hide. And while it was far, it still prevented me from detecting it. It must have been using presence blocking magic as well. A brilliant magician. After a while, a young boy appeared. He looked younger that Serulis and Shia. he was a slight youth with sharp features. And he had horns like that of a ram on his head, showing that he was of the demon race. Chapter 23 - What He Wanted to Hide

Chapter 23 - What He Wanted to Hide

Serulis saw the boy and held her sword ready. Demonkind tended to have powerful magic abilities. And they were rarely seen in these parts. Most of them were also stronger than the average human. Serulis asked him in a quiet voice. Yo-youre a demon, arent you? I am. I smiled and called out to him. That was an impressive illusion. Tha-thank you. I am Locke. And this is Serulis. My name is Luch. So saying, he bowed his head. A very polite boy. So Luch, what is it that you are trying to protect? Uhhmm He thought for a moment. He was wondering if he should tell us. Well, it is fine if you really dont want to tell us. Uh, really? Really? Luch and Serulis said at the same time. Perhaps they had simr personalities. It wasnt exactly included in the questpletion requirements. That may be, but Serulis was not satisfied with that. I could understand how she felt. And I was honestly, quite curious myself. However, I didnt like the idea of forcing someone to reveal something that they wanted to stay hidden. Unless there was a good reason for it. And so I said gently, But the human vigers are frightened. They believe that a fearsome monster is here. I am sure that you know why. Yes, I do. Can you not do something about that? The vigers were afraid because of his illusions. If Luch would only stop casting them, then the root of their fears would vanish. And the quest would beplete. That wont be easy. Wont be easy? Serulis muttered. He said it wont be easy. What should we do? I ignored Serulis and said to Luch, I know that you are protecting something with your illusions. Can you not move it to somece else? Move it We could help you do it. We could even find a new location for you. Even if it required money, that could still be arranged. If I had my money returned to me from the countrys treasury, it would be arge amount. Eric would return it immediately if I asked for it. We are not here to expose you by force. However, we will fail the quest if we leave it like this. Do you understand? Yes. I understand. And well, I dont even mind that What? You dont mind!? Serulis said in bewilderment. She was now yanking on my sleeve. Wa-wait a minute, Mister Locke. Failing this quest would be terrible for me. You shouldnt worry too much over a little failure. But I will worry Failing my first quest What will daddy say Goran wont say anything. And you cant be demoted if youre F Rank. It went without saying, but Goran knew a lot about being an Adventurer. He wasnt going to say anything just because she failed once or twice. However, once you were above E Rank, having apletion rate lower than 30% would make a demotion quite likely. But that didnt happen to F Rank Adventurers, so failing was not a problem. How can you say that? This is terrible. I want to raise my rank quickly so I can catch up with daddy. It was true that avoiding failure was best if you wanted to go up. Serulis, could you be quiet for a second. yes. Surprisingly, she became quiet. And then I turned back to Luch. I dont really mind if this quest ends in failure. ! Serulis flinched, but I ignored her. However, if we do, then they will only send another Adventurer here. Do you understand? Yes. I understand. Maybe the next Adventurer will be a much more forceful type. Maybe the next one will decide to kill you and get it over with. Yes. That wont serve anyone. And so I want to avoid that. Luch thought about it with a serious expression. I waited silently. Serulis started to yank on my sleeve again but I paid her no mind. After a while, Luch seemed to have decided, and he opened his mouth. I understand. I will show you, Mister Locke. Are you sure? Yes. And I dont mind if you pick up your discarded sword either. Thank you. It is very valuable to me. I picked up the sword, and then Luch said, Now then, Mister Locke, Miss Serulis. Please follow me. Luch went inside of the dense forest. It seemed like he was going into the mountains. As we walked, I asked him, Why did you decide to show us? I thought that my illusions were not working on you, Mister Locke. No, I wouldnt say that. I did see the dragon. No, it did not work. You did not fight it as if it were a real dragon. Well, I did know that it was an illusion. By fighting it like a real dragon, he meant like what Serulis had been doing. Dodge its ws and tail and cut into it with your sword. That way of fighting. I knew that it was an illusion, so I decided to destroy the magic core. Thats what he meant, I suppose. I realized that you were much stronger than me, Mister Locke. And wouldnt it have been easier for you to find out by force, rather than try to persuade me? Well, thats not wrong. And so I decided to trust you. I see. Thank you. He understood that we meant well. That was nice. However, Serulis was yanking on my sleeve again. But, what does this mean? UhhhIll tell youter. Serulis did not seem to get it. But it would be embarrassing toy it out here. Using force would have been easier, but I used persuasion. And so Luch had decided that I would not immediately resort to force upon witnessing what the secret was. Something like that. After walking up the mountain road for some time, Luch stopped. We arrived. There was a small shrine, and inside of the shine was a grand, mysticalchicken. Chapter 24 - God Fowl Gerberga

Chapter 24 - God Fowl Gerberga

The chicken sat proudly enshrined on a rock. It appeared to be part of an ancient ruin. And while it offered protection from the wind and rain, it did not look veryfortable. It was a great rooster. It had fine, silky feathers of pure white and a blood red crest. A pretty chicken. It could also just be described as a chicken with white feathers and red crest. At a nce, it was any old chicken. Serulis looked on in surprise. What? A chicken? How insolent. How can you call Gerberga the God Fowl a chicken Cluck-cluck. Luch was indignant that Serulis had called it a chicken. But it was totally a chicken. Indeed, it was pretty and white, and the beauty of its red crest drew the eye in. Cluck-cluck-cluck. Gerberga was clucking behind Luch. There was a small feeding box in front of Gerberga that Luch had likely prepared. It seemed to contain grass and insects. Gerberga was eating it. The sight was of a chicken eating and nothing else. Um, Luch. Uhhh, Ger Lord Gerberga. Er, Lord Gerberga. What is he? The God Fowl. I see. And what is a God Fowl? A chicken with the power of a god. So he is a chicken! Serulis shot back. Luch red at her. Gerberga was eating and seemed to be uninterested. As I watched, I started to feel as if he carried a magisterial air. I asked Luch, Luch. I dont quite understand. What do you mean by having the power of a god? YesI suppose I will have to tell you that. And I want to know why you cannot relocate from here! Serulis said eagerly, but Luch gave her a menacing look. He was still angry that she had called it a chicken. Serulis. Be quiet. I said, hoping she would stop antagonizing him. After a while, Luch began to talk quietly. My Lord, the God Fowl is the God that my tribe worships. Apparently, there was a legend that Gerbergas ancestors had awakened the world with their crying. Awakened the worldI dont understand. Does Lord Gerberga also have this mystical power? Luch looked at us smugly. The Lord God Fowls power is to draw borders in the world. By awakening the world, I mean that the borders between night and day were created. Sowhat does that mean? Luch gave Serulis an exasperated expression. But he gently exined. The borders in the world had be clear. In other words, the gate between dimensions could be closed. Why, that is amazing. Yes, it is amazing! Cluck-cluck. Luch looked pleased. Gerberga was eating a hairy caterpir behind him. It looked like an average chicken, but it apparently had great power. I see. Thats amazing. But why cant you relocate? About that Luch suddenly became quiet at Seruliss question. And then he continued with an intensely pained expression. Luchs tribe had protected the God Fowls for generations. However, they were attacked and everyone except for Luch had been killed. It was our enemies, the terrifying vampires. Vampires. They are very strong. The Vampire Lord we had been fighting recently was trying to open a gate between our dimensions. It would not do for them to spend so much effort in opening the gate, only to have a chicken close it again. Maybe thats why they attacked Luchs tribe. The chief entrusted the God Fowl to me, since I was the youngest, and told me to run away. How far did you run? My tribe lived in the north. That ce is It seemed that Luch had traveled very far. The enemy kept chasing us I used illusions and magic to evade them, but I do now know how long I will be able to keep them off. Vampires are most dangerous. Yes. Luch nodded with a wary expression. Vampires could suck peoples blood to increase their numbers and also charm their enemies. It was possible that any humans that came near to them had already been affected. If that were the case, then he would want to stay away from the humans here. And so that is why Luch used the illusions to keep them away. But why cant you leave this ce? This ce is an ancient temple ruin There is a barrier that keeps the vampires away. Is that so? Yes. It was written on an ancient map that was passed down in my tribe. Luch said with finality. Indeed, this did look like an ancient ruin. But it didnt seem like there was an actual barrier. Did this ce really keep the vampires away? I wondered, and so I asked Luch. So did the vampires stop attacking once you came here? No. They attacked several times at first, but they have stopped recently. I doubted there really was a barrier here. A while ago, Shias tribe had fought a tribe of vampires. The result was that the vampires were all killed, with the exception of the Vampire Lord. The Vampire Lord was gravely wounded and had to regain his power while using goblins as its servants. Maybe thats why the attacks had stopped for now. I told this to Luch. What? Is that true? Cluck-cluck. Nowhat am I to do Luch was in shock. Very well then. Why dont youe with us to the royal capital? Are you sure? Wont it mean trouble? There is a barrier to keep out monsters that surrounds the entire city. It will be hard for vampires to get past that. Not just in the royal capital, but mostrge cities had a barrier of holy protection surrounding them. The stronger the monster, the more intense the pain. These barriers made them unable to use their incredible strength. And so generally speaking, Vampire Lords did not enter anyrge cities. But I might still be attacked by the vampire thralls It was hard for strong monsters to get in, but easy for weaker ones. Goblins, demon rats and thralls of weaker vampires would not be affected as much. If they tried, a lesser vampire might even get in. We can just cast a barrier around the house to keep the weaker ones out. I am a Sorcerer, after all. I can make a barrier or two. Mister Locke Luch looked at us with much emotion. But then Serulis opened her mouth. But Mister Locke, dont you live with us? I dont know if daddy will allow people to bring in pets? Lord Gerberga is not a pet! Cluck-cluck. Luch retaliated and Gerberga clucked happily. Chapter 25 - The Power of the God Fowl

Chapter 25 - The Power of the God Fowl

The Power of the God Fowl I turned to Serulis and said, Well, this is a good opportunity then. I will get a house of my own. Huh? Dont act surprised. Serulis looked surprised, but I didnt think it was surprising at all. I wasnt going to be a guest at their house forever. I should acquire a new ce as soon as possible. Luch had an air of reserve as he said, I would like to live with Lord Gerberga as well Aye, that is fine. Thank you. Then Ill live there too. Serulis, you have a fine house of your own. Huh? Dont act surprised. Serulis should live with Goran at the mansion. Or else, Goran would be worried about her. After all, I wasnt nning on getting a mansion the size of Gorans. After that, we headed back to the vige. We had to tell the chief that the situation had been resolved. When we started walking: Baaaaahhh. A voice came from behind us. What? I feel like I just heard the cry of a sheep. Serulis said as she looked around. And then the head of a sheep popped out from behind the rock that Gerberga was sitting on. I asked Luch, Is that sheep the first casualty? If by casualty, you mean the cause of the shepherds being shocked. ording to Luch, when he had scared the shepherds and sheep, all of them had run away. And only one sheep remained. Luch tried to ignore the sheep, but it took a liking to him and followed him back. The vigers will be happy to have their sheep returned to them. Thats true. Serulis took out a rope from her Adventurers set and tied it around the sheeps body. Now, lets go! Baaah. Serulis led the sheep away. She looked happy. Luch also picked up Gerberga with both arms and started to walk. Cluck. Gerberga seemed to be used to it and sat quietly in his hold. But Luch was looking around uneasily and seemed cautious of each step. Serulis saw this and smiled gently. You dont have to be so scared, you know? But, vampires might attack us. Its fine if they attack us. I say. Luch gives me a suspicious look. Vampires? They are frightening enemies. Its best that we dont encounter any. Did I tell you that I recently killed a Vampire Lord? No. You did say that a beastkin tribe was warring with the vampires, though And so I told him the story. We had gone out goblin hunting and ended up killing a Vampire Lord. Mister Locke, you were able to kill the Vampire Lord? Well, I had the help of a B Ranking beastkin Warrior. I see. Then Luch looked at Serulis. Wh-what are you looking at? Uh, Im just worried that we dont have the beastkin Warrior with us now. Bu-but Im very skilled with the sword too, you know? Im an incredibly strong Warrior for your information! Huh. Thats amazing, considering youre just an F Rank. Cluck-cluck. Luch had no faith in her at all. Serulis was not happy about that. Her fists were shaking. We arrived in the vige without further interruptions. I made a report to the chief and returned the sheep to him, which made him very happy. As an Adventurer, it was always nice to see people overjoyed at your solution to their problem. On the way back to the capital, Serulis was in a good mood. Hummm-humm. She was even humming a tune. What is it, Serulis? I was just thinking about how happy they were. I see. Thats good. Cluck-cluck. Luch was still carrying Gerberga. It never went wild. It would just cluck quietly from time to time. Serulis looked at it and muttered. It really just looks like a chicken. In fact, Ipletely agreed with her. However, I couldnt call Luchs dear Lord Gerberga a chicken. Predictably, Luch took offense to Seruliss words. What is wrong with you! Are you mocking Lord Gerberga! Oh, not at all. Then why are you smirking! Im not smirking. This was like watching children fight. But it was probably best to let them do as they pleased, to a certain degree. I thought this as we walked, when suddenly, I sensed a threat in the air. Something was falling from the sky towards Luch at an incredible speed. I moved faster than it. I lightly pushed Luch out of the way and grabbed the neck of the thing and mmed it into the ground. Guaahhhh! It was a vampire. It was coughing blood after having hit the ground. Cluck! What? Gerberga and Luch were shocked. Serulis had sensed it too and had been in the middle of unsheathing her sword. It was an impressive reaction speed. Still, it had not been fast enough to protect Luch. I looked at the vampire and said, The sun hasnt even set yet. Bastardwhat are you? I have no intention of introducing myself to a lesser vampire. Bastard! You dare mock me! This anger suggested that he was not a lesser vampire. Calling a vampire a lesser vampire when they werent one, was the most effective insult. I would have to use it more often. What is your aim? It was trying to get Lord Gerberga! Luch answered before the vampire could. He was probably right, but I wanted to hear it from the vampires mouth. Luch, could you be quiet for a second. Yes. I understand And I asked again, Were you ordered to do this by a Vampire Lord? I will never tell! The vampire started to transform into a swarm of bats. I could not allow him to escape. Just as I was about to activate Drain Touch, CCCOCKKK-A-DOOODLE-DOOOOOO! Gerberga cried at a high pitch. In an instant, the parts of the vampire that had transformed into bats turned into ash. What! Of course The God Fowlwould not permit me to escape The vampire muttered in resignation and coughed up blood. Then his entire body turned into ash. Chapter 26 - Return to the Capital

Chapter 26 - Return to the Capital

Return to the Capital I inspected the vampire who had turned into ash. Whether or not there was a medal. If there was a possibility of resurrection. These were important things to check. Hmmm. I dont sense any magic. I doubt it will ever return. Of course, it wont. This is the power of the God Fowl. Cluck. Luch looked very smug. It might have just been me, but Gerberga looked smug as well. Well, it was a chicken, so I was really not sure. Still, I put my hand over the ashes and activated Drain Touch just in case. I sucked out the magicpletely just to be safe. I would not let ite back under any circumstances. Then I searched the ashes for the magic stone which was the proof of the hunt and checked if there was a medal. No medal either. Medal? Luch looked at me strangely, and so I exined about the medal. It was a medal that Vampire Lords buried in their bodies in order to collect curses and open the gate between dimensions. What a horrifying n Luch looked serious. He had a sharp sense of danger. Now Lord Gerberga will be targeted even more On the other hand, Serulis was looking rather dazed. She had not understood how the vampire had suddenly turned into ash. She muttered, Um. What just happened? What do you mean? The chicken suddenly Lord Gerberga! Luch was quick to call her out for her error. Lo-lord Gerberga cried, and then it turned into ash. Serulis was so shocked that she sounded different from usual. Indeed. It turned to ash. But how does that work? It is the power of the God Fowl. Cluck. Luch dered proudly. Gerberga clucked softly. Wait a second. If he can turn vampires into ash by crying, then why are you afraid of being attacked by them? Serulis was quite right. Thats true. It does not seem like you have to run from them? About that, it is not so easy. Are there limits to it? I would not say limits ording to Luch, Lord Gerbergas cry was only deadly when they were in the middle of transforming. The God Fowls power manifested itself by creating borders. It was forcefully drawing a border when vampires started to transform into bats or mist. Because of this, it is not effective before or after a transformation. He is able to stop them from escaping. Thats still amazing. Vampires are most troublesome when they escape. Serulis praised Gerberga. O-of course. Lord Gerberga is amazing. Cluck. You really were amazing, huh? Serulis said as she petted Gerberga. Hey, dont act so casually with Lord Gerberga Cluck. Luch was about to stop her, but Gerberga clucked. It sounded very pleased, as if it was enjoying it. And so Luch stopped. Youre so cute, Gerbie. How dare you!! Cluck. Luch became angry again. However, Gerbie was clucking happily. After that, we continued to walk back towards the capital, while being cautious of our surroundings. Serulis had now be fond of Gerberga and continued to makements. Luch wouldin about this every time, but Gerberga did not seem to mind. While we were taking a break, Serulis asked, This was the first time Ive encountered a vampire Was that a lesser one? It seemed quite strong. While we were fighting, I had called it a lesser vampire in order to provoke it. I guess she had heard it. That wasnt a lesser a vampire. It was likely an Arch Vampire. Arch Vampires were among the top ranking vampires. They were not scrubs. So it was an Arch Vampire. And that means Vampire Lords are stronger than that one, right? Yes. But I wasnt able to react in time. Its difficult to react to attacks from the sky. But still, I saw that you had your sword drawn. But if you hadnt been there, Mister Locke, Luch and Gerbie would have died. Its Lord Gerberga! Luch butted in without fail. I ignored him and said to Serulis, That might be true. But it was a difficult thing and could not be helped. I want you to teach me to be able to move quickly. Its not something that can just be taught. Maybe youre right, but You should always be wary of danger, and eventually, you might get there. I understand. Serulis said with an expression that suggested she didnt understand at all. Getting familiar was what was important. It wasnt just about practicing. After that, Serulis repeatedly went into a defensive stance as we made our way back. I suppose it was her way of staying on edge. I didnt think this was going to do her any good, but it wasmendable that she was putting in the effort. We arrived in the royal capital a little while after the setting of the sun. We finished making a report at the Adventurers guild and then returned to Gorans mansion. Ah, Mister Locke! I was waiting for you! Shia had been waiting in front of Gorans mansion. Chapter 27 - Shia’s Information

Chapter 27 - Shias Information

Had Shia returned after properly regaining the honor of her homnd? It seemed too early for her to return. I was worried. Shia, are you alright? Have you settled your business? There is no need for you to worry. My homnd is a three-hour walk from the capital. Thats pretty close. Now that I think of it, I never did ask her where it was. Shia had called herself the daughter of a beastkin chief who lived in the east. And so I had just assumed that it was far away. Yes, I never asked you about the distance What are you talking about? Uh, nothing. Im d that you were able to settle things. Thank you, thank you. This is all because of you, Mister Locke. Dont mention it. In any case, I suppose you were waiting here because you need help? Exactly that. It must be most annoying for you, but I have a request, Mister Locke Ill do it. I say. Shia looked at me with surprise. But I havent even said anything. You need my help, right? Then I will help you. As we talked, Serulis opened her mouth. I think we should go inside instead of talking out here. Are you sure? Of course? You are a guest of Mister Locke, yes? Thank you. Shia, lets talk inside. Thank you very much! And so Shia entered the mansion with us. Luch held Gerberga preciously as he followed us in. Shia was looking as Serulis and Luch. Um, if possibleone on one Yes, thats true. And so I took Shia to my room. Once we were alone, Shias expression became even more serious. It seems that the vampires have started to move. Oh? Thats not good. Yes. The High Lords, which are advanced types of Vampire Lords, have begun to move with several other Lords. Vampire High Lords These High Lords were several times stronger than Vampire Lords. They were every bit as strong as the devils. We of the wolf n have attempted to expose their ns and stop them, but Its difficult to fight High Lords. Yes. It embarrasses me to say it. And my father is notpletely healed yet. Shias father, who was the chief, was gravely wounded during a battle with a Lord. Shia exined. Aside from Shias tribe, there were also other wolf tribes scattered near the capital. And most of them were now considering the idea of uniting their forces in order to battle the High Lords. I understand the sentiment. I too do not want to allow the vampires to run wild. However, these were High Lords who had many Lords as subordinates. Such a strong enemy could end up annihting all of the wolf tribes. It is far too dangerous. I appeared in the tribe council in ce of my father and objected to this idea. But it was ineffective? Yes. I was just a young representative for the chief, and our tribe had recently been shamed They had regained their honor. But it didnt change the fact that they had made a big error. And while no one publicly derided or used them, they could not avoid being underestimated now. But I thought that it was settled. It sure is hard to be a beastkin. Oh, but we got off easy. It is thanks to you, Mister Locke, that we were able to quickly regain our honor. I hope so. There were also chiefs in the council who acknowledged us though. It was likely the difference between chiefs who focused on the mistake and chiefs who focused on how they made up for it. So, you want me to kill the Vampire High Lords, is that it? Ultimately, yes But there is something that needs to be done quickly first. Whats that? Shias voice dropped into a whisper. These vampires are united in their search for a certain chicken. And so we must find this chicken first and protect it at all cost. Thats A familiar tale. Well, it was clearly about Gerberga. I know how you feel now, Mister Locke. You are wondering why we must protect a mere chicken, arent you? No, Im not. No, I understand why cant believe me now. After all, this is a chicken that we are talking about. I believe you. You are very kind, Mister Locke. It has nothing to do with kindness. But still, this chicken can open and close gates to other dimensions and stop vampires from transforming. It really was Gerberga then. I truly understand why you wish to doubt me. But its true, the vampires are searching for it. I do believe it. I mean, you just met it. Justmet it? Yes. Didnt you see the demon boy carrying a chicken in front of the house? Boy? Ah, ahhh. I did see a demon carrying a chicken, yes. I thought that it was for dinner Shia. Lets introduce you to the God Fowl Lord Gerberga first. I, uh. Thank you? Ill introduce her to Serulis and Luch as well. I thought and then approached the door. But then it suddenly opened from the other side. Waaah! Serulis tumbled into the room. She had been listening to us. Of course, I already knew that she was listening. Serulis should practice on erasing her presence a little better. Luch was still holding Gerberga and standing a few feet away. I told you that you shouldnt eavesdrop like that. Cluck. Luch said with exasperation. Gerberga clucked in agreement. Chapter 28 - The Vampire Hunter’s Request

Chapter 28 - The Vampire Hunters Request

The Vampire Hunters Request Serulis tried to exin after rolling into the room. N-no. Thats not what this is. What is it then? Umuhh I stared at her. Serulis lowered her head. Im sorry. That was not very polite of you. Yes. Im sorry. Serulis apologized earnestly. That was a good thing. You should apologize to Shia as well. Im very sorry. She said and bowed. Oh, no. But you must not tell anyone else, understand? Yes. Im very sorry. And she seemed to mean it. In any case, you shoulde inside too, Luch. And you can stay here, Serulis. Really? Even after eavesdropping? Its fine. I want to introduce you two to Shia. Serulis looked a little nervous. Luch said nothing but walked inside with Gerberga. I sat them both down in chairs. This is Shia. She is a B Ranking Adventurer who is a Warrior and Scout. She is also a beastkin vampire hunter. I am Shia! In fact, she helped me kill a Vampire Lord recently. I said. Serulis muttered, Oh. She was impressed. Cluck. Gerberga clucked as if to say hello. Luch nodded. And this is Serulis. A pure Warrior and F Rank Adventurer. Im Serulis. Im Mister Lockes apprentice. Serulis introduced herself as my apprentice out of nowhere. I didnt remember ever agreeing to such a thing. So you are his apprentice. Shia said believingly. This was annoying. Shes not my apprentice. Serulis is Gorans daughter. Lord Morton Shia looked surprised. It was probably because she looked rather delicatepared to the rough Goran. And this is the demon, Luch. And the one he is carrying is the God Fowl Lord Gerberga. God Fowl The God Fowl that you were just saying the vampires were searching for. Oh Shia was at a loss for words. The chicken that she thought they were going to have to search for was right in front of her. It was no wonder she was surprised. I witnessed the God Fowls powers a short while ago. It turned an Arch Vampire into dust while it was transforming with just a cry. So then the legend is true. Then Shia stood up and bowed before Gerberga. Lord God Fowl. It is an honor to meet you. Cluck-cluck! Gerberga clucked loudly. He exuded a magisterial aura. I asked Shia, Now that the Gow Fowl is under our protection, does that mean we just have to go out and kill the Vampire High Lords? Yes, that is correct. Do you know the ce? I do know the area Area? How urately? Ive grasped that they are somewhere among the mountains that are a days journey to the north of the capital. Upon hearing this, I asked Serulis, Serulis. It would be helpful if we had a map. Can I borrow one? Wait a moment. I will go and get one. Serulis rushed out of the room. She quickly returned. I brought a map from my room. Thank you. This will help. Dont mention it! The map that Serulis brought was quite detailed. It was clearly an incredibly expensive item. Shia, whats the general area on this map? Somewhere in this zone. Shia indicated a very wide area. It would take a long time to find them. It would be nice if you could have narrowed it down a little. But, it was incredibly difficult for me to get this information. ording to Shia, there were too many vampires in the area for her to get close. So Miss Shia, Mister Locke and I are going off to fight High Lords and Lords. How exciting. No, Im not taking you, Serulis. What? Serulis looked like she had been stunned. Vampire hunting was Shias job. She had to go hunting as part of the rules of her tribe. Even if I didnt go, she would probably go alone. Even if it killed her. On the other hand, Serulis was different. And there was no way that I could take Gorans daughter to such a dangerous ce. However, I felt like she would secretly follow us if I just left her here. And so I decided to assign her a role. Because I need you to protect Lord Gerberga. Gerbie? Call him Lord Gerberga! Luch scolded without dy. Well, it is not as if we can take the God Fowl, which the enemy is after, right into their base? That may be, but They will be waiting for this opportunity where we are separated from the God Fowl. Its possible that they will attack. But Were within the royal capital. I doubt any Lord ss vampires will attack But I would still feel better if a brilliant Adventurer was guarding the ce. Serulis perked up at the words brilliant Adventurer. If thats the caseI suppose I have no choice. Thank you. Now that it was settled, Im home! Gorans voice boomed in the house. Apparently, he was home. We will tell Goran as well and ask for his help. Lord Morton? Shia asked in a somewhat nervous voice. Chapter 29 - Family Reconciliation

Chapter 29 - Family Reconciliation

Family Reconciliation It was not surprising that Shia was nervous. Goran was the guilds Grand Master. He was the most important person in the Adventurers guild. Alright, Ill go and talk to him first. Th-thank you. Shia said and bowed. I left the room and walked towards the main entrance. Goran saw me and smiled. Ahhh, Ru-Locke! So youre back. Goran nearly called me Ruck. I felt that it didnt really matter inside of the house, but I guess it was best to be safe. Yes. The quest finished early today. You came back pretty early too, Goran. Ah, yes. But more importantly, I heard from the staff that you helped Serulis today. Well, I wouldnt say helped. We just cleared a quest together. But with the differences in your abilities, most people would call it help. Even if Serulis was as strong as a B Ranker, she was still a neer. And a B Rank was still very far away from S Rank. She is a great Warrior. Its impressive for her age. She was still green as an Adventurer, but first-rate as a fighter. I see. Having you praise my daughter makes me happy, even if its just ttery! Goran said with a boisterousugh. Just then, Serulis voice came from behind us. Um, daddy. What? Serulis. Im sorry. Hm? Uh, what are you talking about? Goran looked at me with a confused expression. As this was a family matter, I smiled silently and backed away. I didnt need to interfere with this. And so I snuck away to the dining hall. I was trying to be polite here, however, I could still hear their voices. Even if I wasnt trying to listen, their voices were too loud. Daddy, Im sorry. F-for what? Goran seemed frantic. The dauntless Goran was apparently weak when it came to his daughter. It was pretty funny. Im sorry for ignoring you, daddy. Ahh, that. Thats what youre talking about. Its not just that. I did something horrible to you Dont worry about that. But why were you ignoring me? Was it because I was against you bing an Adventurer? NoI thought Hm? I thought that you had brought in a secret child while mom was away Serulis seemed very sorry. However, Goranughed good-humoredly. Gahahaha. As if I would ever have any secret children! Of course! But I had mistaken Mister Ruck for being my younger brother. Bbffhh Goran burst out again. Serulis must have felt rxed now because she called me Ruck. That wasnt too smart of her, considering Luch was here. Of course, I did intend to tell Luch at some point. And so I didnt really mind, but it would be best for her to be careful. Daddy? Serulis. Its something Ive slowly started to realize, but you do misunderstand things a lot. I dont think so. You do. You must be more careful. I suppose. There really is no way Mister Ruck could be my younger brother. E-exactly. After they had reconciled, Goran came to the dining hall alone. Serulis had gone somewhere else. RuLocke. What is it? Also, you keep almost saying my name. Sorry. Well, its nothing. What is it? Please, do what you can for her Please. Goran looked more serious than I had ever seen him. Uh, sure. I did not realize howhow unfortunate she was. Well, it seems that Ive be a little younger for some reason. A little misunderstanding cant be helped. Goran was in a severe shock over the fact that Serulis had assumed I was her younger brother. Especially because Goran saw us as being the same age. If this continues, she will be tricked by some bad people He was muttering to himself. Uh, Im sure she will be fine? Locke, this is very serious. Ill do what I can to warn her. Thank you. Thank you. Goran took my hand and squeezed it. He had been moved to tears. I was a little taken aback by his reaction. Really, Goran. You are blowing this out of proportion. And then Serulis walked in. Daddy, I have a request to make Then she saw her father crying as he held my hand, and she froze. Oh, Im sorry. She said and tried to back away. I wasnt sure what it was, but I felt that she was misunderstanding something again. Serulis, wait. Take your time. No, its not whatever it is that youre thinking. Whats not? Uhh This was very annoying. I couldnt exactly tell her that Goran was crying because he was worried about how dumb she was. We were talking about the past Oh, so thats what it was! I assumed that you had rejected daddys advances. Thats ridiculous. Youre right! Clearly, nothing had changed yet with Serulis. Goran listened to his daughter and then looked at me with a grave expression. See? Dont look at me like that. But I understood how he felt. She kept running wild and it was worrying. Serulis. Did you want to ask your father something? Should I leave? I dont mind. And then Serulis said, Daddy. Can I have a pet chicken? No No way Just think about it They cry so much all morning, these chickens. Goran said immediately as if he couldnt believe what she was saying. Chapter 30 - Speaking with Goran

Chapter 30 - Speaking with Goran

Speaking with Goran I could understand why Goran would say no. A chicken was different from a dog or a cat. Chickens were noisy. They would cry loudly every morning. It would also disturb the neighbors. What? But why? No, of course, you cant. And your mother would be furious Serulis seemed like she couldntprehend why he would say no. Goran seemed like he couldntprehend why she didnt see thising. Just then, a sound came from behind Serulis. Cluck. It was clearly the voice of Lord Gerberga. Hm? What was that just now? Wh-what noise? Serulis made a futile attempt to fake ignorance. Cluck. Sh! Please be quiet. Serulis. Is that W-w-w-w-what? I dont know. Serlis was sweating now. I suppose I could give her a helping hand. Goran. Can I have a word with you regarding Serulis request? Huh? What? Remember that I told you about what the Vampire Lords were doing? You said they were gathering medals to open a gate between our dimensions. Yes, and it seems like theyve been moving again. Tell me the details. And so I had Goran wait there and called Shia. And Luch as well. Cluck! Of course, Luch was holding Gerberga. Goran saw this and his jaw dropped. A chicke- Goran! This is the God Fowl Lord Gerberga. In no way is he an ordinary chicken. Oh, oh I see. Sorry. Lord Gerberga, eh? I wanted to avoid having Luch be angry at Goran. That was close. Goran was a lot like his daughter. And so I introduced Goran to Shia and Luch. This is Goran. The Grand Master of the guild and the lord of this house. Goran Morton. And this is Shia. She is the B Rank Adventurer who I partnered with to kill the Vampire Lord. Oh, Ive heard all about you. Thank you for your valuable information. As the representative of the guild, you have my thanks. Oh, no. It is a great honor to meet you! Shia said nervously. And this is Luch. He is protecting Lord Gerberga and brought him here. Nice to meet you. Im Luch. Nice to meet you. When that was done, Goran looked at me. I hadnt exined to him about Luch and Gerberga yet. And so he wanted me to hurry up and exin it to him. Goran. Luch is from a tribe to the north But they were destroyed when they were attacked by vampires How terrible And then I exined about Gerbergas powers. At first, he seemed very skeptical about a chicken having such powers. However, I told him that I had witnessed it myself, and so he believed me. Goran muttered. I see. So that is why Serulis asked me if she can keep a pet chicken. Lord Gerberga is not a chicken. Luch retaliated as usual. Thats right. Serulis, that was very rude to Lord Gerberga. Im sorry. Goran scolded her, and Serulis apologized. Its fine. Cluck-cluck! Luch did not look fine, but Gerberga seemed to be in high spirits. Or so I thought. It was hard to read a chickens expression. Goran also bowed before Gerberga. To be honest, I too assumed you were just a chicken. I am sorry. Cluck. Gerberga shook his head to the side. He must be saying that he doesnt mind. And so I said to Goran, So, I have just heard from Shia that the Vampire High Lords are gathering others lords. High Lords Those can be dangerous. Yes. And so Shia and I are nning to go and kill them. Hmm. About that Goran fell silent. I knew what he was thinking. He was thinking that Shia would only get in the way. But he didnt want to say it in front of her. B Rank Adventurers was first-rate. But it was still dangerous to go up against a High Lord. And so Gorans misgivings were right. However, Shia had a reason that forced her to hunt vampires. Shia is a professional vampire hunter. She has a duty to her tribe. I see. Goran said understandingly. He was often quick to understand. So, with all of that said, I have a request to make. What? Goran thought a little and nodded. I seeRu.Locke. I know what you want say. Oh, you do? Though, his constant slips were making me nervous. Youre going to take Lord Gerberga with you to fight the Vampire High Lords, and you want me to support you! No No! What I wanted to ask was that he protect Luch and Gerberga. I didnt want Gerberga to get attacked while Shia and I left the capital. I exined this to him. I see. But doesnt Lord Gerberga have immense power? Of course, he does. But it would be difficult to fight while protecting Gerberga from the vampires. Right then, Shia interjected. Besides, it is said that if a Vampire High Lord drinks the God Fowls blood, they will fill with curses instantly and be able to open the gate between dimensions. What? Is that true? This was news to me. Important things like that should be said quickly. I looked at Luch with some annoyance. Huh? Is it really so? Cluck!? But Luch and Gerberga were just as surprised. Chapter 31 - How to Protect the Lord God Fowl

Chapter 31 - How to Protect the Lord God Fowl

How to Protect the Lord God Fowl Shia exined it carefully. The blood of the God Fowl was most holy. A vampire sucking its blood was like defiling the blood of a god. And so it was sphemous, which caused them to fill with curses. Taking in something holy fills them with curses? Cluck? Luch and Gerberga were in a state of shock. Shia saw this and added, Drinking human blood results in more curses than rat blood. Simrly, killing humans is more effective than killing rats. Thats true. I understand that. Serulis said as she nodded. Then surely you can see how sucking the blood of a god, or killing a god would be more effective than doing the same to a human? Indeed I see it now. Serulis was satisfied. So were Luch and Gerberga. It is because he is holy and dignified that the dark ones are after him. Yes, Lord Gerberga is sacred and invible. Luch muttered with a serious expression. I turned to Goran. Knowing all of that, I am even less inclined to take him with us. Of course. I wont argue with that. And so I want to cast a barrier around the mansion. That would be great, but Goran thought a little. Everything under a barrier would be under the control of the Sorcerer who cast it. In a way, it would be their domain. So his own mansion would be under someone elses control. It was not a particrly pleasant feeling. Or would you prefer not to? No, I have no issue with the barrier being created. Hell, I would want it even without the God Fowl here. I see. Goran had tremendous trust in me. And I was thankful for that. Im thinking about leaving soon and finding my own house. What? For some reason, Goran looked shocked. It should have been obvious that I would not be staying here forever. On top of that, Gorans wife would be returning eventually. It was one thing to live with a good friend, and quite another to live with their wife and daughter. It was only normal to leave. It would be for the best in protecting the God Fowl as well. However, we must hurry now and deal with the Vampire High Lords. Wait a minute. And What is it, Goran? There was no time to acquire a new house now. And so I wanted Gerberga to be protected in Gorans mansion until we finished killing the vampires. I was about to say this, but Goran stopped me. Wh-why are you leaving? Was the food so terrible? Is your room too small? No, the food couldnt be better, and the room couldnt be morefortable. I-is Serulis bothering you? Im not botheringhimthat muchI think Serulis said with an apologetic expression. I wouldnt say that she hadnt bothered me at all, but it was nothing noteworthy. Im fine. No one is bothering me. Then why are you saying such things? No, its just that I cant stay here forever. But you can stay here forever? I wouldnt want to be a burden on you. But youre not a burden. Goran was trying to stop me at all cost. Thats right. You should just stay here forever, Mister Locke! Right, daddy? Yes, you should just stay here. And now Serulis had joined him. I had not expected them to try and stop me. We-well, we can talk about this on another day. Right now, we have to talk about protecting the God Fowl. Oh, right. So, are you fine with protecting the God Fowl here? I will create a barrier, but it is still a risk. Because vampires may attack us, I presume? Vampire High Lords wont be able to get in the city, but there is a possibility that lesser vampires will. Large cities had protective barriers around them. Or perhaps you could say thatrge cities were created in ces with the barriers. These barriers were harder to prate for strong monsters. It would take a long time and immense power to break through it. And it would be no easy task for a Vampire High Lord to break through. And so even if Goran wasnt here, Serulis could likely sessfully protect the ce. Well, I dont mind the danger of that, but Is there a different problem? Why dont we ask Eric? The Hero Eric was now the king. The pce is the safest ce in the city, no? The God Fowl is a god, and they will treat him better in the pce as well. Now that you mention it, youre right. I hadnt even considered the possibility of protecting it in the pce. Of course, I was aware that Eric was now king, but I didnt always think of him like that. To me, Eric was a Hero. And so even with that knowledge, the two things didnt always connect in my head. That was why I hadnt thought of such an idea as to rely on his help. I have to admit I was not thinking properly. Indeed, the pce would be safer. Yes. I too think the pce would be safer. Serulis said and nodded. Th-the pce? Is-is that really alright? Luch seemed a little nervous about it. Its fine. Eric is very nice. Mister Locke, who are you? You just addressed the king by his name. Ah Now that I think of it, I hadnt told Luch about my identity yet. This was bound to happen. It would be best to tell him now and make him keep it a secret. The truth is I told Luch that I was the Hero Ruck. Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat? Cock-a-doodle-dooooooooo! Luch and Gerberga let out cries of utter amazement. Chapter 32 - Let’s Go to the Palace

Chapter 32 - Lets Go to the Pce

Lets Go to the Pce Luch knew about the Hero Ruck. Yo-you are the Hero Ruck? Cluck-cluck. Yes, I am. Gerberga must have been surprised too. I hadnt expected Gerberga to know about Ruck as well. Luch was a member of a faraway tribe in the north. I felt a little gloomy when I thought about how far my name had spread. Thats why Im close with Eric. So thats why. Thats amazing. Cluck!! Gerberga pped his wings furiously and then flew over to myp. Chickens could fly if it was a short distance. Wh-what is it, Lord Gerberga? Cluck! Lord Gerberga wants to greet the Hero Ruck. Is that right. If Luch said it, maybe it was true. But did Luch really understand what Gerberga was saying? I doubted it. I really did. Cluck-cluck. Gerberga clucked as he stretched his neck towards my shoulder. It was almost like he was asking for a hug. And so I gently hugged Gerberga. Cluck. Gerberga cooed. Lord Gerberga loves the stories about the Hero Ruck. Really? Yes. He was very happy when I read the storybook to him. What? Storybook? I didnt know that there was such a thing. I looked at Goran. Ah, now that I think of it, there was such a thing. Eric decided to have them freely circted across the country in order to facilitate readingprehension. We have one too! Do you want to read it? No. Not at all. There was no part of me that wanted to read a book about myself. After that, Goran contacted the pce. We were immediately granted an audience which would allow us to see Eric. I am so nervous. You dont have to be so nervous, you know? R-really? Serulis tried to help Shia rx. We entered Gorans carriage and went straight towards the pce. When we arrived, a servant led us to a waiting room. So this is the pce. Its amazing. Cluck! Shia and Luch were looking around. Luch was holding Gerberga, who was also very excited. I hadnt been in the pce for a very long time. Over ten years, really. The atmosphere seemed quite different. I looked around the room. All of the decorations and furniture was different from ten years ago. They were of high quality but not extravagant. It was probably Erics taste. Just then, a boy came in with some tea. He seemed very confident in the way he moved but looked younger than Serulis. After he left, I said to Goran, He seems pretty young for a Chambein. Hes the chambeins apprentice. Eric supports countless apprentices. Really? Apprentice knights, apprentice chambeins, apprentice cooks. Many upations. I think he is supporting over 2,000. I didnt know that. But 2,000 seemed excessive. Its part of his education policy. The second or third sons of poor nobles. The children of knights who died in battle So it wasnt just about education, but also a welfare policy. There would be wide-ranging effects as well. There was a lot of meaning in having the pce raise children of knights who died at war. Knights would be more loyal if they knew that their children would be taken care of if they died. The second and third sons of poor nobles had no titles ornds to inherit. But still, they could not be treated poorly as they were still nobles. If the pce took them in, then the lower ss of nobles would owe him a debt. He also has orphaned children from all around the country enter into an apprenticeship. It would be easier for people raised at the pce to be self-reliant. And the ones that were especially brilliant could continue to work at the pce. And because of the debt they owed, they would serve Eric loyally. Eric has really thought this through. Hes very passionate about education. Goran said with augh. But considering that this passion resulted in him spreading books about me, I did not join him in hisughter. In fact, I meant to make aint to Eric about it. As I thought this, the door opened. Eric entered with the biggest smile. Ah, Ruck. I hope you have been doing well? Yes, thanks to you. That is good. There were two young girls behind Eric. One was around 10 and the other was 3 or 4 years old. Ruck. Youve never met them before, have you? These are my daughters. He had been informed in advance that everyone present knew my identity. And so he had called me Ruck. Nice to meet you. I am Charlotte. Nice to meet you. I am Marie. Marie must have been nervous because she stuttered. But it was cute. Her sister Charlotte did a graceful bow. Marie imitated her, but it was shaky. Nice to meet you too. I am Ruck. A friend of your father. It is an honor to meet you. Grand Duke Franzen. I have heard much about you. Hes the heero Ruck! I had never been called Grand Duke Franzen before. The older sister was very calm and had a mature air. Perhaps more so than Serulis. The younger one, on the other hand, was looking at me with sparkling eyes. And then I introduced everyone else. After that, Marie took an immediate interest in Gerberga. So hes called Gerbie? Cluck. How cute. There, there. Cluck. Gerberga seemed quite pleased as Marie petted him. As she was a young child, Luch did not say anything. The rest of us watched for a while before getting to the main subject at hand. Chapter 33 - The Princess and the Fowl

Chapter 33 - The Princess and the Fowl

The Princess and the Fowl Eric sat down as I tried to start the discussion. And he told everyone else to sit as well. When everyone except for Marie, Charlotte and Serulis had taken a seat, Eric opened his mouth. So, there is something urgent? There is. The vampires have been acting strangely. I said, then looked at Marie. I was wondering if I should continue with such violent talk in front of them. Marie was petting Gerberga. Charlotte was watching over her from behind. And Serulis was standing behind both of them and watching. Miss Serulis. Gerbergie is so cute! Yes. Very cute. Serulis said as she patted Maries head. As Goran and Eric were good friends, their daughters were likely well acquainted. Charlotte was watching Marie pet Gerberga. She probably wanted to pet him too. It seemed like she was trying to y the big sister in front of Marie, but she was still young. Serulis noticed this and gently nudged her. Why dont you try petting him? Mister Luch, may I touch Lord Gerberga? Charlotte asked Luch. Cluck! Certainly. Luch and Charlotte smiled at Gerbergas answer. Hes so soft. Right? Charlotte and Marieughed. Gerberga looked happy as well. Serulis watched them both with kind eyes. It reminded me of when she tried to forcefully dote on me as her younger brother. She probably treated Charlotte and Marie as her younger sisters when she could. Goran watched and then said, Lets see. Serulis, why dont you go and y with the princesses? Is that alright, Eric? Of course. Please do. Understood. Serulis said with a big smile. She was happy to be able to y with them. Then, lets go and y over there. Yes. Miss Serulis. Miss Serulis, I want to y with Gerbergie too. Marie said. Marie, you mustnt be so selfish. Her sister Charlotte admonished her gently. Just then, Gerberga cried. Cluck-cluck! Its wings beat the air and itnded on Serulis shoulder. Will Gerbergiee and y with us? Cluck! Gerberga cried as if in answer to her question. Serulis turned to Luch. Do you mind, Luch? Please treat him with care. Thank you. And so the three of them and the fowl moved to a different room. After that, Eric said, I inconvenienced you there. Thank you for indulging my daughters. Oh, dont mention it. I knew that you hade on business But I really wanted Ruck to meet them. I see. So that is why Eric had brought his daughters. Weno, I would never have even met Charlotte if it were not for Ruck. Apparently, Eric usually referred to himself as We. I suppose it was normal for royalty. But it was still surprising. Now that I think of it, Refi was pregnant during our fight with the Devil King. Yes. And the baby was Charlotte. So of course, Marie would not even have been born if it were not for Rucks sacrifice. Refi was Erics wifes name. In other words, the queen. She was also the former healer of our party. Refi also wants to meet you, Ruck. But she has caught a cold. Thats worrying. Oh, its nothing. She is already better. But we cant have it spreading everywhere now, can we? Eric was concerned about our health. Eric took my hands now. Thank you for allowing me to meet my daughters. Alright, but this is getting embarrassing. Thats why I just had to show them to you. I see. Thank you. And then it was finally to the matter at hand. I told Eric about the movements of the vampires. Vampire High Lords are not gentle creatures. Yes. Well, dont worry. I will be killing the High Lords. Thats a relief. And can you protect Lord Gerberga at the pce in the meantime? Protect him in the pce? Can you tell me the reason? I exined to him of Gerbergas power along with Shia and Luch. Including the part about the vampires filling up with curses if they drank his blood. Upon hearing this, Erics face became very serious. Then we cannot allow the vampire to get ahold of the God Fowl. Exactly. I understand. I will take responsibility to ensure the Lord God Fowls safety in the pce. Thank you. Luch bowed. You should stay here and protect it too, Luch. Of course. The Lord God Fowl would feel safer that way. And then Eric asked Luch. Please tell us what kind of environment would be the mostfortable for the Lord God Fowl. Thank you for your thoughtfulness. Eric looked at me. Is there anything else you need? I will do everything I can to help. That was a heartening thought. But there really was nothing in particr. Im grateful for the sentiment. I see. But dont ever hesitate to ask. And with that, preparations were finished. Now we could set out to kill the vampires without any loose ends. Chapter 34 - Let’s Create a Plan to Kill the Vampires

Chapter 34 - Lets Create a n to Kill the Vampires

Lets Create a n to Kill the Vampires After that, we talked about how we would kill the Vampire High Lords. Eric asked, Do you have a n? We n to charge in. From the front. What? Shia said with a surprised face. Perhaps Shia had a different n in mind. Eric and Goran looked at each other after hearing my n. Thats not Dont you think that is a little careless? Indeed. Im sure you could win, Ruck. But it wont hurt to be safe. And so I exined to them my n. Well, I did put some thought into it. If Shia and I charge in, the Vampire Lords will gather around us, yes? Of course they will. If that happens, wouldnt it be easier for the beastkin troops to hunt the vampires? Hmm. So you are going to leave the hunting of the High Lords to the beastkin? I cant agree with that. I am against it as well. Eric and Goran rejected this idea. What do you think, Shia? Yes. If anything, I think Mister Ruck should kill the Vampire High Lords while the beastkin lure the others together. Hmm It was a difficult decision. Of course, Vampire High Lords were stronger than Lords. But they should be easier to fight than a swarm of Lords. I had thought that taking on a swarm of Lords would be the hardest job. And so that was what I was going to do. I understand what you are thinking, Mister Ruck. You want to create a diversion, dont you? Yes, thats right. I think you and I would be able to take on that role well. Ruck. Are going to try to sacrifice yourself again? Eric said with a harsh expression. I felt the need to exin myself. No-no-no. Besides, Im not alone. Ill be with Shia. I would never involve her in self-sacrifice. I suppose youre right. Yes. Im sorry for doubting you. Eric and Goran apologized. Im confident that Ill survive even if Im surrounded by Vampire Lords. Of course, I cannotpletely ensure Shias safety, though. I understand the risks, of course. I am a Warrior of a vampire hunting tribe as well. And a B Rank Adventurer. While still young, Shia was determined. It will be dangerous, but Im nning this with the premise of us both returning alive. I see. Of course. If the swarm of Vampire Lords is lured towards us, the High Lords will be exposed. And then the beastkin can deal with them. But what if you cannot lure them away? If that happens, then I will just kill the Vampire High Lords instead. Goran and Eric thought for a while after hearing this. After some time, Goran opened his mouth. I would like to send some support troops from the Adventurers guild, but You are afraid of Charm? Yes. It could cause your allies to be enemies. Goran was right. I didnt want to deal with Adventurers who turned into enemies either. They were your allies a moment ago. It was hard to point your sword at them. And there were ways to recover after having Charm cast on you. Which sounded like a good thing. But that of course meant that there were few people who would kill arade when there was a chance they could be saved. It was likely that the effort put into helping them would only result in even more damage. If one person was a victim to Charm, then there was a high danger that the entire party would sumb to it as well. We will also have to be careful about being infected. Eric said with a serious expression. There really wasnt much you could do for someone after they turned. In fact, it was generally impossible to cure. And so in a way, it was easier to kill formerrades. However, those who have be kin to the vampire had increased physical abilities. Which meant they could be incredibly dangerous if they were already brilliant Adventurers. It would be like a C Rank going up to B or B Rank going up to A. It will be difficult to send knights and soldiers. I am sorry. Its the same with Adventurers. Eric and Goran apologized. I understand. And I wouldnt want to have to fight against former Adventurers anyway. Charm spells and blood-sucking do not work on us beastkin wolves. Please leave this job to us. Shia said. Eric turned to her. A thousand thanks. Weapons, armor. Tell me if there is anything that you require. I will call in a specialistter. Thank you. Shia thanked him and bowed. There was no need to be modest here. Anything that helped raise their chances of survival even a little would be valuable. Now, I have to go and get ready. I havent fought at the front lines in a while. This is exciting. Eric and Goran started saying. What? You two areing too? Of course? Why wouldnt we? Eric and Goran said as if it were the most natural thing. Uh, are you sure? Eric was the king of the country. He shouldnt be out there on the frontlines. And Goran was the leader of the Adventurers Guild. Ruck. Dont underestimate me. I can easily withstand the Vampires charm. Yes. I cant let you go out and take all of the glory. The king and the grand master said with huge grins. Chapter 35 - Ambush

Chapter 35 - Ambush

Ambush I had a bad feeling about Eric being out on the front lines. There were many armies throughout history that were defeated because theirmander was killed. The highest leader should not be on the frontlines. Even if this one was a Hero with iparable power. I said as much as I tried to persuade Eric. However, Eric would not listen. If that happens, then my brother can rule as king. Currently, the first in line to the throne was Erics younger brother. He seemed like a smartd when I met him 10 years ago. I wasnt sure how he had grown since then. Thats easy to say, but Im sure that my brother will make a fine king. Thats not what I meant Well, thats whats important. Eric dered. My brother can rule as king. He will probably do it better than I did. However, I am the only Hero like me. That may be, but And there will plenty of others who could rece me as Grand Master. But there is no one who can rece the S Rank Warrior, Goran. Is there? Goran added. It was true, and I could not deny it. And Eric and Goran would likely be able to resist the charms of the vampires. It would be even harder to suck their blood. You would have to bite their necks, drink the blood and also send your own blood into their veins. I couldnt imagine anyone being able to do that to Goran and Eric. Not even a Vampire High Lord. Alright, I suppose we will have Eric and Gorane along with us. Are you fine with that, Shia? Uh, of course! Shia said with a bow. Thank you very much. It is a great honor to be able to fight alongside such incredible Heroes. Dont mention it. And I am sure that you outrank us in experience when ites to vampire hunting. We will likely be able to learn from you. I look forward to fighting alongside such a young and promising member of the guild. Eric and Goran both shook Shias hand. Luch watched this and then said with a serious face, The vampires killed my tribe. I would like to join as well But protecting Lord Gerberga is the most important. Luch, I understand how you feel. It pains me to say this, but I must rely on you all. Please kill all of the vampires. Gahaha! Leave it to us! Goranughed boisterously and pped Luchs shoulder. After that, we discussed our ns in more detail. After talking for some time, Bang, ng, cling, screech. Ominous noises starteding from the next room. Something bad had surely happened. We all moved at once. Well, Luch was slow. He was a Sorcerer, so it couldnt be helped. I was the first who ran out of the room. Next was Eric and Goran. We immediately charged into the room where the strange noises wereing from. You! Serulis was fighting with a lesser vampire. There was already another one lying on the floor. The two princesses were in the back, protecting Gerberga. Serulis was swinging her sword. The vampires were after Gerberga, not the princesses. Serulis blocked the attacks of one, but from the side, another vampire lept out towards Gerberga. In a sh, Serulis unleashed an upwards kick into the jaw of the vampire in front of her. Just as the vampire copsed into a clump, she threw her sword. It flew in a perfect line towards the vampire that was moving towards Gerberga. But the vampire jumped in order to avoid the sword. Serulis. Well done! I said as I jumped towards the vampire who was in the air. My right hand grabbed it by the forehead and I activated Drain Touch. GUWWAHAGAHGG!! The vampires face immediately turned dark as its strength left it. It crumbled to the ground, drained almost entirely of magic. Eric ran to his daughters. Goran ran to the vampire thaty near Seruliss feet. In that instant, two vampires attacked Goran. They must have been pretending to be dead. Dont get so cocky. You lesser monsters! Goran thrust his left palm into one vampires jaw. The jaw was crushed and fangs flew in the air. At the same time, his right hand went for the other vampires throat and snapped it. Vampires turned to ash when they die. The only thing that would remain was the magic stone which was proof of the hunt. Eric had now reached his daughters and was hugging them tightly. Are you okay? Did they hurt you? We are fine. What about you, father? Miss Serulis saved us! In spite of the situation, neither of them seemed afraid. They were very brave for being so young. I left the powerless vampire to Shia as I approached Gerberga. Lord Gerberga. Are you alright? Cluck-cluck-ca. His wings beat the air as it flew towards my chest. I caught him. Gerberga was trembling slightly. Cluck-cluck. Gerberga leaned against me and raised his head over my shoulder. Apparently, he wanted me to hug him. Dont worry, youre safe now. Cluck. He must have been afraid. After a while, Gerberga finally calmed down. And then I handed him over to Luch. Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga. Everything is fine now. Cluck. Gerberga became quiet as Luch held him. In spite of it being an ambush, no one had been hurt. I guess it was because Serulis had reacted very well. Serulis. Where did theye from? A magic circle appeared here suddenly. And then three vampires came out of the circle one after another I see. It was a magic circle for teleportation then. But the pce should have defensive measures put in ce for such magic. It should not be easy to simply create a magic circle inside of the pce. Though, perhaps it would be possible if a finished magic circle was brought in from the outside. As a Sorcerer, I began to search for traces. Behind me, Shia and Goran were questioning the vampire. Of course, Eric had taken the princesses to another room. This I found an item that held great magic within. Chapter 36 - Questions

Chapter 36 - Questions

It was a te. A somewhat luxurious ceramic te, but still just arge te nheless. The te might have stood out in a normal household, but it looked quite natural within the pce. However, I sensed some unusual magicing from it. Serulis. How long has this te been in here? Not long. A maid brought in some snacks on that te. I inspected the te carefully. There was a magic circle carved into the back of it. It was of the teleportation variety. The magic circle was an incredibly advanced one and would have been difficult to make. Not only that, but it was still alive. If I allowed some magic to flow in now, I might be able to use it to go somewhere. However, I would not do such a thing while I had no idea where it would take me. Serulis. I would like to talk to this maid. I understand. Serulis was about to run from the room, but I stopped her. Shia should go with you. She might be a thrall or infected. Then I will go too! Shia and Serulis ran out of the room. Serulis knew the maids face. And she could fight as well. However, I was worried about how she would handle someone who had been charmed or was one of them. It would be better for a vampire professional like Shia to go with her. Now I turned to the vampire that Goran was holding. A lesser? Looks like it. Well, I doubt anything but a lesser could move about within the city. There was a barrier around the city that prevented stronger monsters from entering. Even lessers were restricted, but they could still be active if they used numerous charms and amulets. The three lesser vampires were now bound up by rope. Arch Vampires were able to transform into mist, which would have allowed them to escape. But lessers could not do that, and so ropes were enough to keep them from escaping. Goran was trying to question them, but they did not answer. Let me try then. I activated some illusion magic towards the three lesser vampires. It was an illusion I had learned from Luch. The illusion was that of a Vampire Lord. The one that I had killed with Shia. The Lord jumped into the room we were in and beat Goran and me to the ground. That was the illusion that they saw. And then the Lord said, You should feel ashamed for getting caught so easily. We-we are terribly sorry. They didnt even question how a Lord was inside of the royal capital. I had seeded in putting them under a state of recognition obstruction. It was much more difficult than just showing an illusion. This was what Luch had done to Serulis. However, my magic was too powerful, and so it did not work on me. Who are you working under? The 6th ranking Lord officer. Ah, that one. I didnt know who it was at all, but I made the Lord answer anyway. And what reason have you foring here? We havee to get the God Fowl I didnt hear about this. The High Lord gave me an important task, and you lot have ruined it. The illusory Lord said as he red at them. The lessers quivered and replied, Bu-but the 6th ranking officer said that his orders were directly from the High Lord. As you know, the 6th ranking officer has many human thralls, and many of them have infiltrated this pce. That was some very important information there. It was frightening to think that they had infiltrated the pce. The High Lord gave the order? Then there must have been some mistake. I will have to go and talk with the 6th ranking officer. Where is he? Yes. Uh The lesser vampire told me. It was near a vige that was an hours walk from the city. Can I go and meet him if I use this magic circle? Yes, that is how it was created. I see. By the way I attempted to get more information out of them. However, UGHHAAGGHH!! The three lesser vampires started screaming in pain at the same time. Then they coughed up blood before bingpletely still. Atst, they turned into ash, with only the magic stones remaining. I deactivated the illusion. That was an impressive illusion. Those vampires couldnt stop talking. Goran said with admiration. I just copied Luchs illusion. Sorry for not telling you about it. No, I do not mind! It is an honor to have you copy my work. And you did it better than me. Cluck-cluck! Gerberga seemed very excited. Luch tilted his head to the side. Still, why did they turn into ash all of a sudden? They had probably swallowed some poison that would kill them after a certain period. Goran said as he inspected the ashes. I suspected that Goran was right about that. Goran. I think Im going to go and kill this 6th officer or whatever hes called. You what? Im going to teleport before the portal is closed. Then I will go with you. No, you have to protect the pce. It seems that there are other subordinates of this 6th ranking officer here as well. I see. Very well. Just as I was about to jump into the circle, I caught her! Serulis and Shia had returned. They had captured a single maid. They had put some cloth in her mouth so she could not bite her tongue, and her hands were tied behind her back. It must have been Shias idea. She is not infected. Shia was able to tell them apart. Then the maid was likely under the vampires charm. It was hard to tell from the outside whether or not that was the case. If it is Charm, then she can be cured. Shia seemed relieved. If it wasnt Charm, then it would be nearly irreversible. But Charm could be treated. Though, it will require an incredibly skilled healer We should call one over at once. Serulis was about to run out again, by I stopped her. Wait a second. Apparently, there are many others who are under the vampires influence. Re-really? Yes. And so you two should focus on protected Lord Gerberga. Understood. Leave it to us. Im going to go and kill this 6th ranking officer. If you killed the Vampire Lord who was controlling them, then the Charm effect would die off and the servants would turn into ash. So it was best to just defeat the Lord. I poured my magic into the magic circle and activated it. And then I jumped into the teleportation circle. Chapter 37 - F Rank Warrior vs 6th Ranking Officer

Chapter 37 - F Rank Warrior vs 6th Ranking Officer

I jumped into the magic teleportation circle, and my sense of direction was immediately messed up. But once I was out of it, I fell into a room with stone walls. Who are you! A voice shouted, and at the same time, a vampire jumped towards me. It was an Arch Vampire. I quickly cast the same illusion magic that had been so effective during the questioning earlier. I made him think by my voice and appearance that I was a Vampire Lord. And then I grabbed the wrist of the Arch Vampire who hade at me with bared ws. Not so fast. Yo-you arethe 8th Ranking Officer. Apparently, the Lord that Shia and I had killed was the 8th Ranking Officer. Smaller numbers probably meant you were higher up. So the 6th Ranking Officer was more important than me. I heard that the beastkin killed you You think that I was killed by mere dogs? What an insulting thing for you to say. I suppose you want to die. Fo-forgive me. Please have mercy on me. Hmm, very well. So saying, I let go of the Arch Vampires wrist. He hadnt suspected that this was an illusion even for a second. Vampires had powerful magic and resistance to psychological attacks. He had probably never experienced any attempts to fool him with an illusion before. However, it was ultimately a matter ofparison. If the person casting the illusion had stronger magic, then the illusion would be effective. Why did youe through the magic circle? I had been infiltrating the pce after receiving an order from the High Lords. But his lessers got in the way. Is that so. So, is the 6th Ranking Officer here? Yes. I have a message from the High Lord. Take me to him. Very well. Without a second thought, the Arch Vampire led me out of the room and down a hall. It seemed like a veryrge building. The lesser vampires that I had questioned said that the 6th Officer was living in a vige near the capital. But this building was much bigger than what a vige chief would live in. It was a fortress. I would have to investigateter on and find out exactly what this ce was. As we walked down the hall, I saw several other lesser vampires. And each time, I cast an illusion spell. These illusions were an advanced form of magic. The magic depletion was not exactly insignificant. But I didnt mind. I still had enough. The Arch Vampire kept walking until we reached arge, ornate door. I have brought the 8th Ranking Officer. The Arch Vampire opened the door. I felt dense magic in the room that was typical of Vampire Lords. At that moment, I moved. I pulled out the Devil King Sword and cut down into the Arch Vampire. Wha-? He did not understand what had happened. His expression remained that of shock as his wounds turned into ash and spread over his body. I flew into the room then, and three other Arch Vampire came at me. The Vampire Lord who was likely the 6th Ranking Officer was in the back of the room. Out of my way, vermin. I took off the head of the first and cut into the body of the second. By then, the ws of the third wereing towards my eye. I grabbed its wrist with my left hand and kicked him in the jaw. The bones cracked and the fangs flew. Gaah! A twisted cry escaped his lips as he turned around to flee. I cut him open with my sword. I would not hold back even a little. One small slip and the 6th Ranking Officer might escape. All three bodies now turned into ash. That was the power of the Devil King Sword. It was awe-inspiring. Bastard. Who are you! I have no need to give you a name. The 6th Officer was casting a silent spell now. It was magic arrows. In a sh, there were hundreds of them and theyunched all at once. Not surprising for a Vampire Lord. These were faster than any arrow of a veteran hunter. Not only that, but their paths were not uniform. You could not predict them. You think youre smart! And so I didnt dodge them. I swung the Devil King Sword. And cut down the arrows that seemed like they would hit me. You monster! Youre thest person who should judge! I would not let him go. However, in the event that he somehow managed it, I had decided in advance to not use any magic in this fight. I did not want the High Lord to know that I was a Sorcerer. And so I shed at him with my sword. The 6th Officer blocked the attack with his own sword. It had been a blow with all of my strength, and yet his sword did not break. That is a good sword. I dealt blow after blow, not allowing him to rest for a second. Ughhhh His face was fixed in concentration as he desperately defended against my attacks. I had plenty of experience with fighting with a sword, thanks to the long battle with the devils. Basically, I just needed to take him by surprise. I had to attack where he least expected it. When he was the least prepared. And there was no need to properly block his own attacks. Just turn them aside. In other words, it was just like fighting with magic. I swiped his sword away and then cut down into him. He prepared to block with his sword, but instead, I kicked him in the face. Surprise attacks were the most effective. He stumbled backward. With that opening made, I cut off his right hand, which was holding the sword. Heunched another storm of magic arrows then. But this time, there were not as many. I avoided them easily and then cut off his left hand. This was where vampire hunting got a littleplicated. It was easy enough to snuff out his life, but restraining him for questioning was a different matter. As expected, the 6th Ranking Officer tried to turn into bats in order to escape. And so I cut at him with the Devil King Sword. Gaahhhghh!! The parts that had turned into bats were now ash. I could not allow a single one to escape. I cut them all down. And then finally, everything but his head was a pile of ashes. Chapter 38 - Let’s Think of a Counter-measure

Chapter 38 - Lets Think of a Counter-measure

Lets Think of a Counter-measure I pointed the Devil King Sword at the severed head. Now There was a lot that I wanted to ask. I especially wanted to know how he had charmed people and sent them into the pce. But I didnt think that he was going to tell me. I could use illusions to fake my appearance. However, this was a Vampire Lord. Even my magic would not be enough to fool himpletely. You have some nerve, infiltrating the pce like that. Judging by how quickly you arrived, the attack must have failed. Of course, it did. You shouldnt have put so much faith in mere lessers. Thats unfortunate. The 6th Officer said with a slight smile. I would try asking him anyway. So, how did you do it? Hmph. Do you really think you will get an answer from me? And the 6th Officers head started to turn into ash. He had used thest remaining sparks of magic to kill himself. He did not want to reveal anything. Hisst words were said in a calm voice. Human. Live well and good while you can. Why? Because you wont have long until our king kills you. You should enjoy the rest of your short life. He chuckled and then turned into ashpletely. The only thing that remained was the medal. The medal felt incredibly ominous. There were many curses inside of it. Even more so than the medal from the Lord that Shia and I had killed. Unlike the 8th Officer who had goblin servants, this one had been able to drink from many humans. And so I broke the medal in half with the Devil King Sword. This was so that the sword could suck in the curses and purify it. Then I picked up the magic stone and broken medal and left the room. I took the 6th Officers sword with me. Not only was it light, but it had not broken when hitting against the Devil King Sword. It was a very good weapon. On my way back, I killed every vampire that I came across. I would not let a single one escape. I erased my presence and activated illusions so I would not be recognized as an enemy. There were 15 Arch Vampires and 40 lesser vampires. After killing them all, I went outside of the fortress. I could now see that it had been newly constructed. Thats why it wasnt on any map. The 6th Officer had made it recently. But there was also a vige nearby. Yet there was not a single human. Instead, I found dozens of piles of ashes. They must have been thralls who had turned into ash after the death of the 6th Officer. I confirmed both the name and location of the vige before returning to the fortress. Then I used the teleportation magic circle to travel back to the pce. Goran, Eric, Shia, and Serulis were waiting for me. As was Luch and Gerberga. Goran ran up to me. Ruck, what happened? I killed all of the vampires in their base. So saying, I dropped over 50 magic stones and the broken medal onto a desk. Thats our Ruck. You were always fast. The Lord over there was called the 6th Officer. But I wasnt able to question him. At that rank, they are not likely to open their mouths. I was worried about the princesses. Eric, are your daughters alright? Yes, I have assigned grand knights who have experience in vampire hunting to protect my wife and daughters. Grand knights were among the best knights. And if they had experience hunting vampires, then there was no need to worry. And so I gave a detailed report to Eric and the others. The part about the new fortress and the now empty vige were especially important. I will have Adventurers sent to this fortress and vige immediately. I should send some soldiers as well. Thank you. Just then, a servant came running into the room. Apparently, several people throughout the pce had suddenly turned into ash. 5 in all. And about 30 people had be unconscious. The ones who had turned into ash were likely thralls, while the ones who were unconscious were charmed. You can see just how far the pce has been infiltrated. I said, and Eric and Goran nodded. It would be best to suspect that other Lords might have also sent their underlings into the pce. Those who were infected could be sniffed out by the beastkin. However, there were many people in this huge pce. I didnt even know how long it would take. And as for people who were charmed, even Shia and the other beastkin could not tell them apart. The only way to know was to have an experienced Sorcerer spend an hour inspecting each person. That would take even longer than searching for infected. I looked at Gerberga. He was sitting in Luchs arms and looked restless. Perhaps Lord Gerberga should stay near me. I understand that the pce is dangerous now, but I think that my house is still safe. No, if they use the same methods that they used here, then your house will not be safe for long. That may be, but Im taking Lord Gerberga with me when I go kill the Vampire High Lord. The most dangerous thing was that someone might bring another teleportation magic circle into the pce. Vampires coulde here directly. And it was difficult for anyone other than Sorcerers to find them. There were thousands of tes in the pce. It wasnt possible to have Sorcerers check every single one. It may indeed be safer to leave it to Ruck. However, I cannot allow them to take Lord Gerbera under any circumstances. And that is why I will go with you. Yes. I agree with Eric. Eric and I shall go with you, Ruck. That will be the safest way. If it was me alone, there was always a slim chance. However, in a party with Eric and Goran, we would be much safer. It would be easier to protect Gerberga. Youre right. Then it will be us three and Shia who will go and kill this Vampire High Lord. And so it was. Chapter 39 - Let’s Head to the Base

Chapter 39 - Lets Head to the Base

Once we decided on that, Serulis stood up. Please take me with you. No. Goran said immediately. I can fight too. I may be new as an Adventurer, but Ive trained for a long time. You may have trained a lot, but you are still not strong enough for this asion. But Eric and Ruck are kind, and so they will not tell you. And so it is up to me as your father. Goran looked Serulis in the eyes. The truth is that you would get in our way. We are going to go and kill a Vampire High Lord. We wont be able to protect you at the same time. Iunderstand With her own father saying this much, Serulis had no choice but to back off. She looked down in frustration and clenched her fists. I turned to Serulis and said, Serulis. You will just have to gain experience a little at a time. Lets go as a party next time. Thank you. Eric also added kindly, I know that you are training hard. Would you please help guard my daughters? Yes. My wife has only just gotten better from her illnessand so Im a little worried. Refi was the former healer of our old party. She was one of the best healers in the kingdom and also strong in battle. Her use of the staff was a sight to behold. Yes. I will protect them with all of my power. Goran patted Serulis on the head. Serulis. Were counting on you. Alright, daddy. And then I took Gerberga from Luch. Luch would stay in the pce as well. He was a brilliant illusionist. But it would be hard to make much use of that ability in a fight against a Vampire High Lord. Cluck. Lord Gerberga. Please stay with me for a short while. Cluck! Luch petted Gerberga gently. It seems that Lord Gerberga is happy to be able to move with the Hero Ruck. I turned to Serulis. Serulis, please look after Luch as well. Leave it to me. Serulis seemed to have found her footing again. Her eyes looked motivated. After that, we made preparations and took a short rest. Gerberga slept with me in my bed. He looked veryfortable. Gerberga was soft and warm. And then we got up three hourster. I altered a chest protector to hold Gerberga inside. Lord Gerberga, it may be cramped in there, but please bear it for a short while. Cluck-cluck! And then we left the pce. There was no time to lose. The High Lord would hear news of the 6th Officers death immediately. I wanted to attack them before they had a chance to make any ns. As we traveled on horseback, Eric asked Goran, Did you contact the chiefs of the beastkin tribes? Aye. I did yesterday. Though, it ended up being more of a one-sided notification. Shia. Im sorry about that. They had only told the beastkin that they would be attacking this morning. This was because they did not have time to gather together and n. These beastkin wolves were separated into different tribes. It was hard enough to make contact with all of them. No, they have attacked the royal pce. The Mendilibar royal family are concerned in this affair. We would not consider this as robbing us of our prey. Mendilibar was the name of the royal family and Erics family name. So they will not be angry? I am sure some of them willin, but they should understand why the royal family must rush to the attack as well. I hope that is the case Eric was worried. As the king, there were many things to consider in his position. Eric. Once this is done, you can resolve this in a kingly way. Hm? What are you suggesting? Like offeringmendations and positions. Just like I had been made Grand Duke and given some unnecessarily long titles. Of course, he would not be able to easily pass out the title of Grand Duke, but knighthoods should not be a problem. I see. I will have to think about that. Eric said with a serious expression. The Vampire High Lords base was a days travel to the north of the capital. That was about 4 hours by horse. We changed horses a few times as we rode, and arrived shortly after sunrise. It was a mountainous area covered in rocks and a few trees. So it is somewhere in this area? This ce seems a littlerge to search? It will take too long to search every corner. What should we do? We cannot allow them to escape. As we stood there talking, a single beastkin wolf came running towards us. It was arge man who appeared to be in his fifties. He nced at Shia before turning to Eric with a bow. We have been waiting for you, Your Majesty. Who are you? The man was the chief of one of the tribes. He then began his report to Eric. The beastkin tribes had all worked together in order to search for the location of the enemy base. Have you suffered any casualties? Our casualties are not light. However, we had no choice but to search for it before it was toote. That ismendable. Eric said, and the chief gave a deep bow before continuing. Many of our friends have died. But not as many as the vampires. However, the truth is that we are not strong enough to break them. We will kill this High Lord for you. Can we leave the other Lords to you? Of course. On the honor of our tribes. Thank you. It is a great honor for us to be able to fight alongside Your Majesty. Eric asked him about the beastkin numbers and quickly put together a strategy. Timing was the most important. At the same time as we attacked the High Lords base, the beastkin would attack the Lords bases. There were several bases in the area where the Lords were shut in. And we could not let any of them escape. Eric and the chief finished their war council. Well then, do as we discussed. Certainly. Leave it to us. And then the chief turned to Shia. This is an opportunity for His Majesty to witness the bravery of our tribes. I hope that you fight gantly in the name of your tribe and your father. I will not disappoint them. He looked satisfied at Shias answer as he nodded. Then he ran back in order to ry the n to the others. Chapter 40 - The High Lord’s Stronghold

Chapter 40 - The High Lords Stronghold

The High Lords Stronghold Eric looked at us three and Gerberga. The beastkin have exposed the location of the High Lord for us. Thats very helpful. Finding it was going to be the hardest part, after all! Goran said with a boisterousugh. Shia was also excited as she said, Well, lets go and invade it then! They set the stage for us. We cannot let them down. I said and everyone nodded. We continued to ride our horses as we moved towards the Vampire High Lordsir. While we were riding, I started to think about the 6th Officers sword I had acquired a short while ago. It was able to trade blows with the Devil King Sword. It would surely be useful. I looked at Eric, Goran and Shias swords. Eric the Heros sword was a holy sword. It was probably better than the 6th Officers sword. Gorans sword was also a strong sword of magic. It had a fire attribute and was indestructible. Shias sword was not terrible, but it was thin and did not look reliable. I felt like Shia had chosen it because she prioritized speed. Shia. I want you to have this. I handed her the 6th Officers sword. Where did thise from? Shia asked as she swung the sword several times while riding. It is a very light sword. It is lighter than the sword I have now. That sword was used by the 6th Ranking Officer. And it did not break while trading blows with my Devil King Sword. That is amazing. Are you sure you want to give me such a wonderful sword? Shia, dont you remember how hard it was when your sword broke against the goblin lord? I wasnot ready and A sword like this is not likely to break so easily. Then I will dly ept it. I am so very happy. Goran saw this and said, A Vampire Lords sword, eh? Are you sure it isnt cursed? Of course, Im sure. I said, and Goran was satisfied. As a Sorcerer, I inspected it well in advance. While breaking curses was difficult, I could easily tell whether or not there were any. And there were no curses cast on the 6th Officers sword. And no evil magic either. And so it was safe. Before we knew it, we had arrived in the location that the beastkin chief had indicated. Hm? There is nothing here. Indeed. Though, I do feel a strange presence Goran and Eric dismounted and cautiously inspected the area. No, it is quite visible to me. Me too. It is concealment magic. Shia and I said as we dismounted. While it was concealment magic, it was a type specific to vampires. As I was an advanced Sorcerer and Shia was immune to vampire magic with psychological effects, it could not fool us. But I learned it, just in case. Alright, Im going to deactivate it now. We should consider ourselves discovered by the enemy the moment that ites down. Understood. We just have to charge in, eh? I am prepared for anything, I am. Eric and Goran looked serious. Shia unsheathed her sword. Goran, Eric, Shia, and then me. Well charge inside in that order. Youre not going to use any great magic? Wasnt that your favorite thing to do, Ruck? Goran knew my style well. It is, but there might be humans who have been charmed inside. There could be captured beastkin as well. I see. Thats true. So I must be careful in choosing what magic to use. Well charge in after I use magic. Understood. First, I needed to grasp the flow of the concealment magic. Then I have my own magic flow inside, wrecking the current and blocking it. In a sh, the entrance to the cave appeared before us. There were no guards. If you had a concealment spell, it was best not to have guards stationed there. If you did, then you would have to erase the presence of the guards as well, which would make the spell much harder to cast. Of course, there were likely going to be guards deeper in, who were ready to take on any beastkin invaders. Wait a moment. I unleashed a Sleep Cloud into the cave. I used wind magic at the same time, and the cloud drifted deep down into the cave. And then we waited for some time. Once the Sleep Cloud had filled the cavepletely, I used wind magic once again. This time it was to remove to cloud from the cave. It would be annoying if Eric and Goran fell asleep right after they charged in. Can we go in now? And then I turned to Goran and said, Vampires have a high resistance to psychological status effects. Still, the lessers should have fallen asleep. Understood! And Goran charged inside. He was very fast. Eric and Shia followed after him. After entering the cave, we immediately bumped into an Arch Vampire. The Arch Vampire looked a little drowsy. And so he did not see us immediately. Wha- Just as the sound escaped his lips, Gorans sword took his head off. As Gorans sword had fire attributes, the wound began to burn up. Gorans feet did not slow down after this encounter. He wasnt even killing every enemy ahead of him. He only cut down the ones who tried to prevent him from running. He knew that Eric would handle the ones that he did not. Eric was also killing the vampires with brilliant swordwork. His holy sword was incredibly effective against these creatures of the shadows. They turned to ash in an instant. It is a trap! Understood! The traps could not escape Shias eyes, and she destroyed them. The vampires psychological magic, in other words, concealment magic, was not effective on Shia. On top of that, she had a sharp sense of hearing and smell. She was the perfect anti-vampire Scout. We were making good progress into the cave until several Vampire Lords blocked our path. There were five of them. Even Goran could not just rush past them. He stopped. Five Lords, eh? The High Lord must be behind them then. Ah, Ruck. Shia. Go on ahead and leave this to us. Eric and Goranughed. Even if it was Eric and Goran, five Vampire Lords would be a tough fight. Thats five Lords. Are you sure? Of course, we are. You arent the only one who has be stronger in thest 10 years. Dont underestimate us. Killing the High Lord is our ultimate goal now. We cannot allow him to escape. Ruck, Shia. Were counting on you. Fine. Dont die on me, alright? Of course, we wont. Its you who should be careful. And so Shia and I rushed passed the Vampire Lords. You wont get away! A Vampire Lord chased after us and tried to attack. However, Gorans sword would allow no such thing. Distracted. You must be overconfident! The Vampire Lords attack never reached us. Chapter 41 - Shia & F Rank Warrior vs High Lord

Chapter 41 - Shia & F Rank Warrior vs High Lord

Shia & F Rank Warrior vs High Lord Shia and I moved deeper into the cave until a heavy-looking wall blocked our path. There was a thick and dark magical power leaking through the cracks from behind it. Im going to tear it down! Understood! I hacked at the wall with the Devil King Sword. Then I sent the pieces of the door flying with a kick. The two pieces of the door shot straight ahead and smashed into the person who was in the room. But then they crumbled into powder at thest second. That was very rude. There was a young man with silver hair inside. And he said this while sitting on a kings throne and remaining very still. He was overflowing with dark magic that could not bepared to any mere Lord. He was clearly a Vampire High Lord. Its a reactive barrier. Be careful. I understand. The door had been destroyed before hitting the High Lord. It wasnt a normal wall. It destroyed whatever it touched. It would probably blow you away if you touched it by ident. There was also a cage near where the High Lord was sitting. And inside of it was arge wolf. Whats that? That isperhaps No. I am not sure. It seemed like Shia had an idea. But she was not certain. I didnt know if it was a friend or foe. In that case, it was best to leave it for now. Well deal with it after the fight. Of course. The High Lord looked at Shia and then at me. I knew that there were dogs sniffing around, but you are not a dog. The High Lord looked at me with a stare that was full of magic. In case you didnt know, Charm does not work on me. Is that right? You, what is your name? Youre not worth an introduction. Even while the High Lord and I were talking, Shia was slowly making her move. She was trying to position herself on the side of the High Lord. And then she would cut at him when she saw her chance. The High Lords magic-infused stare continued to be fixed on me. I wasnt a beastkin. And so he probably thought that Charm would work on me. High Lords had much more powerful magic than Lords. There were not many humans who could resist it. Perhaps no human until now had been able to. How many Lords do you have as subordinates? Hmm. So it really doesnt work on you? Thats what I said. As we talked, I searched for an opening. However, this was a High Lord. And I could not easily find one. And it would not be good to allow this to stretch out for too long. If it took too long, then the effect of the Sleep Cloud would die away. And then all of the lesser vampires would wake up. I was worried about Eric and Goran, who was fighting the Lords. We needed to hurry. While I was thinking this, Shia had seeded in moving towards his side. She didnt fall on him, instead, she shot me a nce. It was to show that she was ready. Now I muttered, and at the same time, swung the Devil King Sword at the High Lord. The sword hit the reactive barrier and sparks flew. However, the sword continued to move towards the High Lord as the wall smashed into pieces. Ohh? While confused, the High Lord blocked my attack with his own sword. He had not expected the barrier to be broken like this. RYAAAAAAAAAHHH! Just as my sword was blocked, Shia lept towards the High Lord. Mmmph! The High Lord lost his bnce but somehow managed to dodge Shias attack. This left a small opening. And I was not going to miss it. I immediately unleashed a rain of attacks over him. The High Lords body twisted and contorted in a way that was impossible for humans. It was as if he were made of dough and there were no bones in his body. But even with such abnormal movements, he was not able to dodge all of my attacks. His left arm went flying. You bastard The High Lord lept back in order to create some distance between us. As for me, I was shocked that myst sh had not cut his body into half. But I didnt allow it to show on my face. I got your left arm. I say cooly. My left arm? What are you saying? And in a sh, the High Lords left arm regenerated. What does this mean? Shia said in confusion. Up until now, any vampire limbs that were severed by the Devil King Sword had turned into ash without regrowing. The High Lord smiled. It seems you have quite the fearsome sword. But that wont work on me. It-it does not work on him? Shia was a little shaken. And so I saidfortingly, He has more magic than Lords. It just means that it cant absorb it all in one blow. I see. So it is not as if it isnt working. Just then, the High Lord silently unleashed a volley of ice arrows. The ice arrows were incredibly fast. And there were so many. And I could not predict their trajectory. Shia rolled to the side and desperately dodged them. I smacked the spears out of the air with my sword. The temperature in the room was dropping rapidly. Shias movements were quick, but not quick enough to dodge all of them. Her clothes, hair, fur, and ears were all frozen at the tips. I didnt think she wouldst much longer. You fools. Did you think that two Warriors could defeat me? Eh? I should be asking you that. What made you think you could beat me? I unleashed my fire magic. In a sh, the temperature in the room began to rise. I was careful to ensure that Shia and the dog inside of the cage were not burned. When did I say anything about being a Warrior? Every one of the High Lords ice spears boiled and evaporated. I had the Devil King Sword in my right hand and my left hand was enveloped in mes as I charged at the High Lord. My sword tore his reactive barrier open. The High Lord blocked my attack with a look of desperation. In the next instant, my zing left hand smashed into his face. GUAAAAGHHH! RYAAAAAHHH! At the same moment when the High Lord let out a scream, Shias sword pierced through his back and into his heart. Chapter 42 - Shia & S Rank Sorcerer vs High Lord

Chapter 42 - Shia & S Rank Sorcerer vs High Lord

Shia & S Rank Sorcerer vs High Lord The tip of the de peeked out from the Vampire High Lords chest. Blood spilled from his mouth. The High Lord grabbed the tip of the de with his left hand. You dog! How dare you touch me! The High Lord shouted, even while his face was enveloped by my magical mes. I am a wolf! Shia said as she pulled out her sword. The High Lords fingers were severed off as she did so. However, his wounds began to heal rapidly. Even the face that was burning was also healing just as quickly. We werent dealing enough damage to ovee his recovery ability. However, it was clear that we were pressing close. Bastards. Youll pay for this! The High Lord unleashed dozens of magic arrows from his body all at once. I felt dark magic from them. They were cursed arrows. Shia and I jumped back at the same time. I struck the arrows that flew towards me with my sword and then cast a magic barrier in front of Shia. After that, I charged right back at the High Lord. I tore open the reactive barrier with the Devil King Sword and shed at him. Quickly forcing him to move to the defensive. Every time he left the smallest opening, She would swing at him with precision and take off his arms and legs. The High Lord let out a howl every time. And every time they regenerated, his attention and magic had to concentrate towards the wound. And I punished these distractions. The Devil King Sword shredded, the mes burned and Drain Touch sucked the magical energy. GUAAGGGHH! Now the High Lord was trying to turn into mist. Cockk-a-doooodle-doooooooooooooooo! Gerberga had been quiet until this moment. But now he cried loudly. In a sh, the parts that were transforming into mist turned into ash instead. I guess this was the power of High Lords. He did not die from just one cry. However, it was clear that it dealt a lot of damage. What! The High Lords eyes bulged in disbelief. Then heughed. That soundthe God Fowl is here. Cluck. Gerberga cried softly against my chest. He was shaking. I must thank you for bringing him to me. The High Lordughed as he raised his right hand. Then his magic spread around the room. I could sense that a barrier had been created. This isdivine protection Yes. However, from the God of the dark ones. There were barriers aroundrge cities that were Gods protection. It prevented strong monsters from getting in. If this was by the god of the dark ones, then instead, it would allow strong monsters in and keep what is holy out. Agghhh Cluhh I was assaulted by intense pain as if I had been struck on the head with a blunt object. My entire body was numb, and I couldnt move well. Gerberga seemed to be suffering as well. Shia had fallen to her knees. With this protection of the god of the dark ones around us, fighting would be incredibly difficult with a sword, which I wasnt too familiar with. I would have to fight with magic, which I could use without even thinking. As I considered this, the High Lord flew right towards me. He was clearly targetting Gerberga. I will not let you! Shia said as she threw her sword towards the High Lord. Youre toote! The High Lord blocked the sword and stretched out a hand towards me. CWhack. The moment when he tried to touch me, his hand was thrown back. It was no surprise, as he had thrust his arm into my own reactive barrier. What! How is it that you can create such a barrier! There is no magic that something as low as you can use that I cant. I said very smugly. Actually, I had just learned it from him a moment ago, but there was no need for him to know that. I fought against the pain in my head as I searched the area with magic. The protection of the god of the dark ones. The barriers core should be somewhere around here. And then I found it. However, it also restricted who could approach it. And it was too far to run to. And so I cast Marite on myself. It was a magic that forced your body to move. Now my body was moving on its own and rushing towards the core. Now I was inside. My muscles were being torn apart. My awareness grew hazy. However, Marite would not let me rest. My body continued to move without concern. However, the speed of Marite was slower than my usual speed. And the High Lord now realized what I was trying to do. What impudence! He charged towards me. He was faster. You must be confident to ignore me! Shia stabbed him from the back as he tried to sh at me. It was the sword that she had originally brought with her. The stronger you were, the harsher the restriction was inside of the barrier. Shia was strong, but not as strong as me. And so she could move faster. Bastaaaard! The High Lord shrieked, then swung his sword at Shia. Shia dodged him desperately, but could not move fast enough. Her shoulder was shed open and blood sprayed in the air. Right then, I arrived at the core and destroyed it with the Devil King Sword. And with that, the protection of the god of the dark ones faded. At the same time, the High Lord was about to deal a death blow to Shia as he swung his sword. I deactivated Marite and in a sh, reached the High Lord and cut off his sword arm. And I wouldnt stop there. I reinforce my left hand with magic and m it into his jaw. For a split second, the High Lord does not move. Without waiting for an instant, I cut off the High Lords head with the Devil King Sword. But he does not give up. Once again, he begins to transform into a mist in order to escape. Dont think Ill allow you! I swung at him again. Cockk-a-dooodle-dooooooooooo!! And then Gerberga let out another cry. Only the High Lords head remained, as the rest turned into ash. Chapter 43 - Vampire High Lord

Chapter 43 - Vampire High Lord

Vampire High Lord Even when he was just a severed head, the Vampire High Lord showed no signs of dying. He red at me. Now, what to do Do whatever you like. The High Lord was not intimidated at all. Shia picked up her sword and came forward. Shia. Lets just kill him for now. Do you not have to question him first? We cant risk having him escape. Besides, we have to go back and help Goran and Eric. I understand. I held the Devil King Sword above the High Lord. And just as I was about to swing down on it, Wait a minute! Youre getting ahead of yourself, Ruck. Eric and Goran came into the room from behind us. You two came out safely! Cluck! Shia and Gerberga said happily. I sighed in relief and lowered the sword. That was fast. Its you and Shia that were fast. We rushed in here in order to help you. And here you are, ready to deal a death blow. Goran. Maybe we need to train harder. Theres no doubt about that. They said and thenughed. You two killed 5 Lords. Thats not too different than killing 1 High Lord. I dont agree with that. Aye, not at all. Clearly, a High Lord is much more dangerous. Goran and Eric dered. Indeed, a High Lord was probably a little more dangerous. But I didnt think it was that big of a difference. Goran and Eric inspected the High Lords head from a short distance away. So, this is the Vampire High Lord then. Theres still powerful magical energying out of him. The High Lord looked at Eric and smiled slightly. I see. So the Hero King hase to visit me. And the Hero Ruck himself as well. Now I see why you were so abnormally strong. You seem very calm. There is nothing I can do to avoid death now. I have no intention of panicking. I guess I should have expected as much from a Vampire High Lord. His resolve was strong. I was almost impressed. Of course, I would still not let my guard down. There was a chance that he was just waiting for a rescue. I sharpened my senses and remained cautious. Shia seemed to have sensed danger as well. She was nervous. Her ears were twitching. On the other hand, Goran looked quite rxed as he faced the High Lord. So, Mister High Lord. I have a question for you. Surely you do not believe that I will share any information with you? Well, yes Goran said with a slightly annoyed expression. And so I asked, Hey. Was it you who created this protection of the god of the dark ones? Hehehe You will hear nothing from me. No, you must live in fear. And then the High Lord said as if nothing had happened, Oh, it looks it is time to say goodbye. And then he immediately turned into ash. There was still magic remaining. In other words, he had chosen to die himself. He had likely had such a spell ready inside of him for such an event as this. Only the medal and the magic stone remained now. There were not many curses left inside of the medal. Eric looked serious as he said, Ruck. The protection of the god of the dark ones? About that I went over to the destroyed core. It was made of a strange, crystal-like material that I had never seen before. And it was about as tall as a five-year-old human child. I showed Eric and Goran the broken core while I exined. It was the dark version of the protective barrier around the capital. The barrier caused great pain towards strong people and made it difficult to move. Eric and Goran gulped upon hearing this. Thats horrifying. Adventurers would go extinct if such a thing was ced in the dungeons. I never would have imagined that such a thing could exist. Indeed. It is a shock. For a second, I thought that I was going to lose. It will be a terrible thing if the dark ones are able to use this protection freely. No, surely there are limits to its use? Is that so? If there werent restrictions, then it would have been used from the beginning. Thats true. Ruck. Do you have any guesses at what restrictions there could be? Yes, let me think. First, the area of effect is small. It didnt affect you two. Did it, Eric? Eric and Goran nodded. And they must be rare. None of the Lords I killed up until now had one. That means that not even Lords can acquire them. So they are difficult to create? Thats a possibility. Or the materials are very rare. Or both of those reasons. Eric and Goran looked a little relieved now. And this High Lord medal. It wasnt filled with curses. Hmm? Youre right. The medals inside of the Lords we just killed had more than this. My guess would be that it is necessary to spit out all of the curses in order to activate the barrier. But isnt it possible that he just hadnt stored any curses from the beginning? Thats unlikely. Curses are stored when you kill and drink blood. And vampires grow weak if they do not drink blood for a long time. There is no way that he avoided doing it. Hmm. I see. Besides, think of the timing. He only did it once he noticed Lord Gerberga. Ah, yes. That is right, said Shia. Drinking Lord Gerbergas blood would fill it with curses all at once. In that case, it would be no loss to lose everything he had gathered until now. Thats what he was probably thinking. Cluck-cluck! Gerberga clucked quietly against my chest. In any case, we will have to look into it further. So saying, Goran and Eric began to throw the objects in the room into a magic bag. It was a useful magic bag that had a expanded space within. The weight remained the same, but it had a feature that kept the contents in the same condition. I had one of those a long time ago, but I lost it during my decade long battle with the Devils. These bags really are convenient. I should get myself a new one. As I muttered this, Goran turned around. Ruck. What is that? Oh. I forgot all about that, said Shia. Goran was pointing at a cage with a giant wolf inside. Chapter 44 - Return to the Royal Capital

Chapter 44 - Return to the Royal Capital

We all gathered in front of the giant cage. And inside of this cage, was arge wolf that was the size of a horse. It seemed to be in a deep sleep. Goran looked at the cage and said, Is this mithril? It looks like a mithril and orichalcum alloy. It was the kind of durable enclosure that could keep a dragon inside. Shia moved closer to it and inspected it with a serious expression. Eric watched from behind and said, It is a great wolf It is clear that it is a kind of monster, but could it be the Vampire High Lords familiar? I dont know. Goran tilted his head to the side. Would he really ce it in such a strong cage if it was a familiar? Thats true. As they talked like this, Shia stood up and turned to us. I know what it is now. Its a sacred beast. A sacred wolf? Yes. ording to legend, the sacred beast wolf is our ancestor. I see. So its like what Lord Gerberga is to Luch? A little different, actually. Shia exined. ording to legend, the sacred beast wolves and beastkin wolves had amon ancestor. So to Shia and the others, the sacred beast wolf was like a distant rtive. It is a little different with Lord Gerberga, who is worshipped. Of course, they did pay their respects to each other. And like the beastkin, these sacred beast wolves were immune to the charms and blood of vampires. They are very intelligent, so you can talk with them. And it wont attack you. If thats the case, we should release it. Thats true. And so I decided to open the cage. It was locked with magic, but there was nothing a little force couldnt fix. But even after it was opened, the wolf was still sleeping. Hey, wake up. Grrrrr No amount of shaking worked. Could this bebecause of Sleep Cloud? It might be. Perhaps it had weak resistance to psychological status effects. And so I used dispel magic on the wolf. Grrgrowl! Grrrrr! The wolf got up and then jumped back into the cage as if to get away from us. Then it began to howl. It seemed scared and cautious. Calm down. Were not going to hurt you. I said. Then I entered the cage and stretched out my hand. Grrrgrrr..grrrrr Then it jumped at me. What was it again that Shia had said about it not doing that? I dodged its fangs and then moved in. And while using a barrier to block the ws, I hugged it. Theres no need to fight. We killed the vampire. Grrgr It continued to thrash around for a while but finally became quiet. I dont know for surebut it being here could be due to them conducting experiments in order to decipher the power of beastkin wolves. Really? Grrr. Judging by its answer, Shia might have been right. That was really sad. After hugging the wolf for a while, I let go. Youre free now. You can do as you like. Grrrooff. The wolf shook its tail and then licked my face. I suppose it was saying thank you. I think we should take this cage as well, just in case. It is orichalcum, after all! So saying, Goran tossed the giant cage into his bag. Goran, that bag is insane. You agree? Its a good one. Goran said smugly. After that, we looked at the rest of the rooms. This was so we could kill the sleeping lessers and possibly find any captured humans. In the end, we were able to save 5 beastkin and 20 humans. Once we left the High Lords base, there were several hundred beastkin warriors outside to meet us. They hade to help after beating the Vampire Lords. We killed the High Lord. This is a victory for us all! YESSSS!! Ruff-ruff! Eric dered, and the humans and beastkin roared. Shia was screaming Ruff-ruff! with the other beastkin. I guess that was their victory cry. After that, we left the clean up to the beastkin as we returned to the pce on our horses. Hmm, it seems to be following us. It is. For some reason, the wolf had been following us. I got down from my horse and said to the wolf, What is it? You can do what you want now. Grr. You said it can do anything, so its following you, Mister Ruck. Grrooff! The wolf cried as if to agree with Shias words. It thinks that you are its rescuer. Well, I wasnt the only one who did Grrroof! The wolf started licking my mouth. It was cute. It likes you. Alright, so you want toe with me? Grooff! The wolfs tail wagged. And so, just like that, we returned to the capital and headed for the pce. The two cute princesses greeted us. Wee back. I am pleased to see that you are safe. Wee baack. Im so d to see you two are safe. Eric said happily as he picked them up. It is because Miss Serulis protected us. Miss Serulis is amaazing! Is that right? I looked to where the princess was pointing and saw Serulis and Luch in a corner of the room. There was a pile of magic stones in front of them. Thats a lot. Daddy. These are only lessers, you know? Thats not difficult for me and Luch. But, all I did was make illusions. You both did very well. Serulis and Luch looked a little embarrassed as Goran praised them. Perhaps Luchs illusions and Serulis swordsmanship made a goodbination. How many of them attacked in all? 15 of them. Thats just frightful. Erics face tightened. Even if they were lessers, 15 was hard to believe. I inspected the magic stones of the vampires that Serulis and Luch killed. Hmm? What is it? There are 2 stones from Arch Vampires in here. Thats not possible. This is inside of the barrier. But, look at this. So it is These are Arch Vampire stones. We would have to check these a little more closely. Chapter 45 - A Reward for their Service

Chapter 45 - A Reward for their Service

A Reward for their Service There were Arch Vampires who had invaded the pce. That was incredibly serious. Serulis, Luch. How strong were these Arch Vampires? Well, we didnt even recognize that they were Arch Vampires But I did feel like some of them were strong. There were some who were immune to my illusions, so it was probably them. ording to Serulis and Luchs ounts, they were quite strong. This is bad. Aye, we must n to deal with this immediately. Goran and Eric said with grave expressions. The capital was surrounded by a barrier that offered divine protection. Arch Vampires were supposed to be under so much pain after entering, that they would not be able to move. They wouldnt be able to use their powers either. The result would make them weaker than lessers. What if they have some magic tool that weakens the effect of the barrier? Are you talking about those things in fairy tales? But, isnt that the natural thing to think? Serulis. What of the vampires belongings? We took all of it. There was a pile of the spoils of war next to the magic stones. Most of it was weapons. However, there were a few items that they did not recognize. Well have to examine these. Eric called for the head pce magician and the head pce alchemist and ordered them to investigate the items. When that was settled, Eric said, Ruck. I still have to reward you as the king of this country. What do you want? Ah, thats right. Right now, it would be really nice if I could have ess to the money I had 10 years ago. Ill have it done immediately. But that was already yours. You understand that that is not a reward? Uh, maybe a house? Goran and Serulis reacted at once. What? So you really dont like my house then! Mister Ruck, why dont you live with us forever? I cant do that. And isnt your wifeing back soon? I understand how you feel, Ruck. Its hard to rx in someone elses house. Goran, you shouldnt force him so much. But Well, maybe you are right. Goran reluctantly agreed after Eric persuaded him. Hmm. You could also live in the pce, you know? No, I wouldnt like that either. I see. Eric looked a little disappointed. There were many people in the pce, so maybe I wouldnt feel like a freeloader as much. However, it was not veryfortable to live with thousands of people that you didnt know. I want my own house. I see. Then it cant be helped. Do you have any wishes in terms of location and size? Ill leave it to you. In that case, I know of a good ce. Just leave it to me. Ah, however, Lord Gerberga and Luch will live there too, so there should be a little space between the neighboring houses. Also, a garden. That shouldnt be a problem. In fact, it fits your requirements perfectly. I would feel bad for Gerberga if he couldnt cluck whenever he wanted to. Ah, thank you very much. Cluck. Luch held Gerberga as he bowed. Just then, the wolf that we had rescued from the High Lords room, came out and started to lick my hand. It was like it was saying, dont forget me. Grrooff. Dont worry. Youlle with me too. After that, we borrowed a room in the pce and slept. The wolf, Gerberga and Luch slept in the same room. The following day, a pce maid came and woke us up. The maid returned once again after we finished getting dressed and eating breakfast. Apparently, there was some reward ceremony, and so I went with Luch to the presence chamber. The chiefs of the beastkin tribes, Shia, Goran, and Serulis were already there. After everyone arrived, Eric entered the room. Everyone. That was a tiring battle. But we were able to stop the vampires attack because of your efforts. Eric said, and one by one, he offered them rewards. To the chiefs of the beastkin, Shia and Luch, he offered knighthoods and gold. Aside from the chiefs, the other beastkin were also offered a certain amount of gold. And to those beastkin who desired it, they were offered jobs among the pce guards. It was part of the anti-vampire measures that Eric had thought of. Goran and his daughter were also given gold, and I was given a house. When the ceremony was finished, one of the beastkin chiefs came up to me. Thank you for taking care of Shia. This is my father. Shias fathers arm was held up by sling. How is your arm? Oh, it ispletely fine now. The doctors told him to rest, and yet he participated in yesterdays fight. Its almost as if he wants to die. Hahaha. My daughter has been angry with me ever since this morning. Shias father said with a slightly awkward expression. But his tail was wagging. He must be happy that she was worried about him. After that, they told me that everyone in the tribe had tried to stop him. But he ignored them and joined the fight. Thats really dangerous. Seriously, thats exactly right. But still, our tribe worked together and defeated 2 Lords. Thats impressive. Though, I would have been able to do more if I werepletely healed. Shias father said sadly. Perhaps since he was the chief, it would affect his rtionship with the other tribes if he did not join the fight. But I said that it would be fine, because Im going to fight in his ce As if I could do nothing while sending my daughter to a ce where she could die! After that, Shias father thanked me many times, and I thanked him many times. In the afternoon, I headed towards the house that Eric had prepared for me. He was the king, and so he was able to prepare a house for me overnight. Eric had said that he knew of a good ce, so it was probably the same one. Luch, Shia, Goran, and Serulis also tagged along. We all rode in a carriage as we headed for the house. We arrived in no time. We could have just walked here. Isnt it normal for nobles to use carriages? But still, this house. Its a little too big Surely not? No, its huge. Apparently its the house of a baron who died a while ago without heirs. Serulis said. Well, if it was a nobles house, then it was no wonder that it was so big. It had 2 floors and looked like it had more than 20 rooms. Its going to be hard to clean this ce Just hire someone to do it. Thats a lot of work in itself. Goran saw that I looked troubled, and said, So, why dont you live with us then? No, I dont think so. I-I see. However, Gerberga and the wolf seemed to have taken to therge garden. Cluck-cluck! Grr-grroooff! The chicken and the wolf were happily running around in the garden. Shia watched them and said, Its good that its so big. Shia. You cane and stay with us whenever you visit the capital. Do you mean it? Its bigger than I thought it would be. That would really help! Shia looked happy. Her tail was wagging wildly. Then, the wolf ran up to Shia. Grrooff. What a cute wolf. It really is. What name will you give it? Grr. The wolf looked at me with expectant eyes. Uhhh Grrrr. Let me think about it for a while. Grrr..rr The wolf looked crestfallen. Im going to give it a lot of thought. Grrooff. And with that, my chest swelled with anticipation for this new life, in a new house, with the wolf and Gerberga and Luch. Chapter 46 - New House

Chapter 46 - New House

As a reward for killing the Vampire High Lord, Eric gave me a house. From what I heard, it was the house of a baron who died without any heirs. But it was a lot bigger than I had wanted. Well, lets see what its like inside then. Yes. Cluck. And so I went inside along with Luch, Gerberga, and the wolf, who would be staying with me. Goran, Serulis, and Shia also came inside and looked about them with deep interest. Judging by the interior, we would be able tofortably live here immediately. It even has furniture. You can just trade it inter if you dont like it. Serulis said. Well, it wasnt too surprising,ing from a rich daughter. I heard that the family died off a long time ago But its still nice. Eric had this ce prepared in advance, for when you would start asking for your own house. What? He did? Apparently. He just knew that you were going to start saying that you didnt want to live with me. And Eric had been perfectly right. Goran had a faraway look in his eyes now. It would have been nice if you just stayed with us forever. I wouldnt be able to do that. Besides, Goran. You have your own family. But I dont mind living with you, Mister Ruck! Well, uh, thank you. Serulis assured me, but I couldnt help but feel like I would be in the way. Luch. You can take any random room that you prefer. Thank you! Let us go, Lord Gerberga. Cluck-cluck! Luch ran up to the second floor. Gerberga followed after him. The wolf, on the other hand, came up to me. You can look around the house too. Grrooff. Well have to think of a litter box solution for you, too. Grrrrr. You have to go now? But we dont have one prepared, so you can do it in the garden just for today. Well just have to bury it until that business is sorted out. Grr-rooff. The wolf ran away and then stopped in front of a certain door. And then it looked at me. What is it? When I came closer, the wolf carefully put its paw on the lever and opened the door. Woah, thats amazing. Grrooff. The smug-looking wolf had opened a door to a bathroom. As I looked on, the wolf sat down on the toilet seat. As it was arge wolf and not a normal dog, it fitted on snugly. And then it immediately started to urinate. This was how it appealed the fact that it didnt need a litter box. Dogs are really well trained these days, huh? But thats a wolf? Oh, right. Wolfs are really impressive. Thats amazing. Goran and Serulis thought that this was something that all wolves did. Of course, it was just a skill that this particr wolf had. When the wolf was done, it returned to my side. It never seemed to want to leave me. For now, I praised it and patted its head. Ah, thats right. Ruck, there is something that I need to give you. What? Its one of Erics prizes. Goran handed me some magic shoes. You lost your old pair during your 10 years battle with the devils, didnt you? Thats right. This is a big help. As for your money, you will now be able to withdraw it whenever you want with your Adventurers Card. Sorry for the hassle. Bah, dont mention it. As we talked like that, Luch returned from exploring the second floor. Mister Ruck, I chose my room! Cluck! Oh? Which one? Over here! Luch excitedly led me towards the room. It was the corner room on the east side of the second floor. The room where the sunlight would hit first. Ah, I can see why Lord Gerberga would like this one. Cluck! It was good that Gerberga was happy. Thats right. I will need to create a barrier in order to protect Lord Gerberga. Thank you! I should cast one around the entire mansion and also in each room. Multiple barriers? Thats amazing! Cluck! For now, I created a barrier in Luch and Gerbergas room. Now the monsters of the dark would not be able to enter so easily. Of course, stronger monsters were not supposed to be able to enter the royal capital at all. However, Arch Vampires had invaded the pce, so it was clearly notpletely safe. We had to stay cautious. That being said, there is no such thing as a perfect defense. So stay on the lookout. Yes! We will be careful! Cluck! The wolf also howled, as if to say, leave it to me. Shia saw this and said, Mister Ruck. I think its time that you give this wolf a name. The wolfs tail immediately started to wag. Perhaps it really did want a name. I guess so. What would be a good name? I said, and everyone turned very serious as they began to think. Serulis: Hmm. Oh, yes. How about Choco? Goran: I think Koro would be good. Luch: How about Vanargand? Shia: I believe that Fenrirwulf would be nice. The difference in seriousness between Goran, Serulis and Luch, Shia was something. Which one do you like? .Grrr It seemed that none of those suggestions were to its liking. For a while, we surrounded the wolf and debated about the new name. Oh, why not just call it Grrooff-Grrooff then? ! Grrrr! Serulis careless remark caused the wolf to cry as if in shock. Even I felt very bad about it. Alright, I will decide! It will be Grulf. Grrooff. The wolf howled and wagged its tail. It seemed to like it. I had justbined Serulis Grrooff-Grroof and Shias Fenrirwulf together. But that didnt matter, if it liked it. After that, we spent the rest of the day exploring the house. And in the end, we all stayed upte into the night and partied. Chapter 47 - The Ghost Incident

Chapter 47 - The Ghost Incident

The Ghost Incident Once it was past midnight, I headed towards my room. Grulf followed after me as if it were the most obvious thing. Goran, Serulis, and Shia also decided to stay in my guest rooms tonight. Let me know if you want your own room, Grulf. There are plenty to spare. Grrooff. I got into my bed, and Grulf came inside too. Grulf was big andpletely in the way. I was about to tell him to get off when, Grrrr Oh, fine then. He had purred cutely, so I forgave it. By the way, my room was next to Luch and Gerbergas room. This was so I could rush to the room if anything happened. Alright, listen, Grulf. Grr? Lord Gerberga is the God Fowl. He is like a god. And so bad people might try and attack him. Grrr. So, can you tell me if any suspicious people get close? You have sharp ears and nose, dont you? Grrooff! Grulfs tail wagged vigorously. It was as if he was saying, leave it to me. It will be a lot safer with you here! Grrooff! I did have a barrier created around the mansion. A barrier that barred any of the weaker dark ones from entering. The strong ones were barred by the barrier that surrounded the city. After a while, Grulf and I fell asleep. Several hourster. Mister Lock. Mister Lock. Cluck-cluck! Luch and Gerberga woke me up. What is it? I woke up in the night to use the bathroombut there was a suspicious sound. Luch whispered quietly. Goran and the other guests were still sleeping. He was being careful so they did not wake up. A suspicious sound? Cluck! Gerberga flew out of Luchs hold and jumped onto me. Cluck. Gerberga was quivering with fear. He was much more scared than Luch was. Dont worry, Lord Gerberga. Youre safe. Cluck. Luch. Lead me to where this suspicious noise wasing from. Yes. I got out of my bed and looked down at Grulf. Gfffff Hes in a deep sleep fffff.gffff He looked so peaceful and it seemed unlikely that he would wake up. I dont think he will be very useful now. Lets leave him. Yes. Cluck. We walked ahead quietly. Down the stairs to the first floor and towards the bathroom. So you went down to the bathroom on the first floor. Yes. I went to the bathroom with Lord Gerberga, and then a sound came from over there. Luch was pointing to the study. It was filled with many books that the previous upant, a baron, had left. Luch and I entered the study. For a while, we stood there silently. Even Gerberga was quiet as I held him. CCreakkkkkkk. That is a strange sound. It is. Gerberga began to shake violently again. I better check to see where itsing from. Yes. I tried to listen without making any noises. This was the kind of work that I wished that Grulf would do. However, he was sleeping so soundly, so it couldnt be helped. ohh.it hurtsssthe pain.helppp There was a voice. Cl-clu-clu-clu-ckk. Gerberga was practically vibrating now. He was really scared. I guess he was strong against vampires but weak to ghosts. I held onto him tighter. Could it be an undead? Perhaps. As an illusionist, Luch was calm, as most Sorcerers would be in this situation. Ghosts were a good trick for illusionists to use. It was usually Luch who used such images to scare other people. And so he was not afraid. Its over here. Yes. I continued to hold Gerberga as Luch and I went over in the direction that the voice wasing from. But there is nothing herebut this was where the voice wasing from. There may be a hidden door. Just as I said this, Luchs eyes shone. I understood the excitement that a hidden door aroused. I was a seasoned Adventurer. And I was also the scout in our old party. And finding hidden doors was easy for me. It only took a little searching before I found it. Mister Locke, thats amazing. I couldnt see it at all. This isnt the typical kind of hidden door you might find in mansions. Its a medium dungeon ss. Maybe there will be a treasure. Luch was as excited as ever. He hadpletely forgotten about the ghost now. I checked for traps before carefully opening the door. There were stairs that led to the underground. Clu-clu-ck-cluck. Gerberga was still frightened, and he pressed against me and stretched his neck over my shoulder. I held Gerberga and slowly climbed down the stairs. It seemed like there was a room at the bottom. There were no windows, and it waspletely dark. Even with my night eyes, I could not see anything. It is very dark down here. Can I create some light? Do it. Luch used the Magic Light spell. In an instant, the room was filled with light. And there was a human figure right in front of us. Its back was turned towards us, and it was floating in the air upside-down. The long, shaggy hair was hanging below it. luckkcluckkk! Geberga shuddered. It-it is a ghost! Does it have some kind of grudge! Even Luch was shocked by this. Upon hearing Luchs voice, a womans face rotated to look at us. Chapter 48 - F Rank Warrior and the Secret Room

Chapter 48 - F Rank Warrior and the Secret Room

F Rank Warrior and the Secret Room Gerbergas shaking only got worse when the woman looked our way. Clu-clu-cluc-clu Calm down. It does not appear to be a ghost. Cluck? The reason she had appeared to be floating in the air, was because she had been tied by her feet. Because of this, it had been hard to see her clearly, but I now saw that she was a small girl. He-help me! This hurts! Yes But what are you doing here? I cut the ropes with my sword to release her. Thank you, young man. You saved me. Mister Locke. She must be a thief. We should arrest her. I dont know if she is a thief, but trespassing is a crime. That is certain. Cluck!! Gerberga clucked with much force. As the victim to such intense intimidation, he wanted a harsh punishment to be enforced. Im so-sorry. I thought this house was empty Its still a crime to enter an empty house without permission. It-it is? Cluck! Gerberga clucked and Luch nodded. Even Lord Gerberga says it is unforgivable! Oh, Lord Gerberga. I am so sorry! The girl fell to her knees and bowed. Cluck Gerberga seemed to have calmed down. He was a kind chicken, so perhaps he was feeling sorry for her now. So, what were you doing here? By the way, I am the lord of this house. Locke. I am Luch. Luch said proudly. I-I am called Milka. Milka said with a bow. Im sorry! I thought that this house was empty. And so I was going to sleep here You dont have a house? I dont. What about your family? My father and mother died a long time ago. I had a grandfather, but he died recently. I see. What happened to the house you were living in? My grandfather had made some debts in order to raise me I see. That must have been rough. It must have been sold to repay his debts. She was lucky that she hadnt been sold into very. Did you run away in order to avoid being sold into very? Oh, there is no problem there. Luch said. King Eric put a stop to the ve trade. But 10 or 8 years ago, she would have be a ve for sure. I see. So there is no more ve trade. Yes. It seemed like Eric was a good king, after all. He did more than make useless statues and change the currency. I had a newfound respect for him. I was just looking for a ce with a roof after my house was taken And so you found this ce. Yes. But there was a trap. And thats why I was like that. The baron who lived here previously must have set that trap. I wonder why he would do that? I wasnt sure. As I was thinking about this, Luch muttered. The poor thing Cluck. Luch was teary-eyed. Gerberga was also cooing softly. He was feeling sympathetic towards her. Luch had also lost his tribe and was alone in the world. It was no wonder that he was moved. Mister Locke. Please dont throw Milka out to the authorities. Cluck! Of course, but Luch and Gerberga were kind. But I thought it was best to learn a little more about her beforeing to any conclusions on how to settle this. Milka became emotional after hearing Luch and Gerbergas words. You are so very kind. Thank you. Thank you. She took Luchs hands and bowed repeatedly. I understand the circumstances now, Milka. But how did you get in? Umm. From over there. Milka was pointing at a small and narrow tunnel. To think that there was a tunnel here. I did not know. I didnt even know that there was a basement. I should have realized it. I am sorry. No, dont apologize! Cluck! Luch and Gerberga said kindly. However, I had been too preupied with mundane things like the size of the rooms and sunlight. I should not have been spending time checking the furniture. All of that could have been der. The first thing to do after entering a new house is to search for hidden doors, passages, and traps. Perhaps fighting for 10 years had numbed by scouting skills. I had fought so many devils, that my attention to things other thanbat was nowcking. While this wasnt a dungeon, I had still let my guard down too much. I needed to do better. With that resolve, I asked Milka, So, where does this connect to? Umm, a sewer. I see. I suppose we should go and have a look then. Yes. There may be a need to block it up Cluck. And so we decided to go down the narrow tunnel. As we walked, Luch said, I wonder what this tunnel is for? The most likely purpose is an emergency escape exit But Im not sure why a baron, who isnt royalty, would need it. Thats true After some walking, the stench of the sewer became stronger. It stinks Cluck. We will have to block this passage either way, now. And then Milka stopped. I came in through here. It really is a sewer But this looks like a hole that was created when the wall fell in. Yes, you are right, Mister Locke. So it wasnt the exit that had been nned for this secret passage. Once the family had died, there was no one to manage this ce. And so the walls had crumbled and connected to the sewers. Something like that. I will have to carefully block this holeter But that aside, there is another path which is the original. There is? Milka tilted her head to the side. I had Luch shine a Magic Light in the area as I searched. Here it is. Beyond the debris near the wall, I found the ce where the secret passage continued. Chapter 49 - Exploring the Secret Passage

Chapter 49 - Exploring the Secret Passage

Exploring the Secret Passage The rubble had been hiding the rest of the secret passage. It didnt look like it had been hidden on purpose. I think it was just hidden by ident. Indeed. We moved the rubble away and proceeded. I wonder where this leads to? Luch seemed quite excited. It was like we were on an expedition. Cluck-cluck. Gerberga clucked quietly in my arms. He hadnt tried to move away ever since he had been scared. Milka looked at him and said, I have been curious about it for a while, but what even is that Lord Gerberga chicken thing? Yo-you Luch was about to explode with rage, but I stopped him. And then I whispered so only he could hear. There are still people trying to target Lord Gerberga. It is better if people think he is a normal chicken. The secret is not likely to spread if fewer people know about it. I seein that case Luch was satisfied with this answer. It was true that the secret should not be known by too many people. I should know it, as someone who exposed his true identity a little too much. Are you fine with that, Lord Gerberga? Cluck. It seemed that he agreed. Or so his eyes seemed to suggest. And so I smiled at Milka and said, He is just a very adorable little chicken. Oh? So he is not tomorrows breakfast? Of course, not. Lord Gerberga is part of my family! I would never think of turning him into a meal! Milka seemed a little disturbed by Luchs passion. I dont understand rich people at all! She said. After that, we walked down the secret passage for some time. Its longer than I thought. Yes. This may be an annoying request What? Would you allow me to sleep in this passage? Milkas request was most surprising. You want to sleep here? You arent using it, are you? I can hide from the rain down here And it doesnt smell like the sewers as much. And no frightening adults are nearby. Milka was a girl, in spite of not talking like one and having a very rough attitude. It must be tough to live out there. I wont decide on anything until I find out where this leads. I see. But please consider it! Milka said and started to walk faster. Hey, dont walk on ahead. Oh? But why? There could be traps. You wouldnt like that, would you? Oh, oh. I will walk in the lead, then Milka and Luch. Understood. Cluck. As we advanced in this order, Milka began to mutter. If you had me walk in the front, it would be me who got stuck in the traps Obviously. And what of it? I was thinking that you would run away while I was trapped Do I look like such a terrible person to you? No-nobut arent rich people just like that? Did you only know rich people who were cruel? Perhaps the only rich people Milka knew were the money lenders who had taken her house. It couldnt be helped that she didnt have the best impression then. I do not care to sacrifice children. I see. So you are a decent rich person. Besides, I am also a Scout. I can find simple traps easily enough. Thats amazing We continued on smoothly after that, without encountering any traps. And then we finally hit a dead end. This wall looks very hard. Luch said as he inspected it. I dont understand rich people. Who would make a path and nothing else? Maybe they werent finished yet? Oh, I see! As Luch and Milka talked like this, I looked at the wall carefully. No, this passage continues further on. But it just looks like a sturdy wall to me There are traces of it having been blocked. And with magic as well. They were very thorough. Is that so? Luch was a Sorcerer, and he looked surprised. See, look at this part. You can touch it. Oh, you are right. I do feel a little magic. I dont know anything about magic, but if it is only a little, does that mean the magic cast on the wall is weak magic? No, it is very strong magic. I continued to inspect the wall. Let me see, yesI would put it in the same ss as the treasure room in the kings pce. That much! Luch said in shock. He looked a little disappointed. And yet I didnt even notice itthats embarrassing. There is no need to be embarrassed. The traces were covered very carefully. It would not be easy to see it. Thats impressive. It really does look like an ordinary wall. Milka said as she ran her fingers over it. A powerful magic had been cast on it, and then very advanced magic had been used to conceal it. A novice, no, no ordinary Sorcerer could have done this. Even a first-rate Sorcerer might have missed it without inspecting it carefully. Thats the level that it was. If it is the same level as the kings treasure room, does that mean there will be amazing treasure behind it? There must be! Cluck-cluck! Milka and Luch were getting excited. Even Gerberga was eager. I guess I should disarm it and see whats on the other side. Yes! I cant wait! Cluck! I put a hand on the wall. I would be using a simple Unlock spell. However, it was going against something very intricate. While it was only unlocking it, it would not be easy to make it seed. And so I carefully read the flow of magic and deciphered it. Then I activated the Unlock spell. At the same time, the wall of rock crumbled without a sound. Chapter 50 - What Lay at the End of the Passage

Chapter 50 - What Lay at the End of the Passage

What Lay at the End of the Passage I looked carefully at the other side of the destroyed wall. I didnt feel that there was any danger. There were no traps and no monsters. It looked more like a room for someone to live in than a dungeon or hidden room. Actuallythis looks a little familiar. This room. I quietly moved towards it. Luch and Milka followed after me. Mister Locke. It seems like A really rich persons house. Milka seemed quite excited now. Mister Locke, Mister Locke. What? Is this an abandoned house? If it is, I would like to sleep in it. There is no way that it is abandoned. And even if it was, it is against thew to enter without permission. Ah, yes. That is right. Sorry. As we whispered to each other like this, I felt a presence from beyond the room. Quiet footsteps were slowlying closer to us. Mister Locke. Let us hide. Yes, this is dangerous. Luch and Milka said as they hid underneath a desk. Mister Locke, hurry. Hurry. Fine. And so with little choice, I hid under the desk. Gerberga seemed nervous. He was shivering. Lord Gerberga. Dont worry. Cluck. I petted his wings to calm him down. After that, the door immediately opened. Who is it! ! It was a quiet but authoritative voice. Milka gulped. But it was a voice that was familiar to me. With relief, I pulled myself out from under the desk. Sorry to disturb you sote. RuLocke. What are you doing here? The person who hade in was Eric, in his pajamas. He was carrying his Holy Sword in his right hand. Eric had realized that there were other people under the desk, and so he had decided to call me Locke instead. But really, why did youe first? You should send guards up ahead. Locke. Thats easy for you to say, but this is right next to my bedroom. Is that right. Well then, I am very sorry about disturbing you thiste I had thought it looked familiar. That was because it was the pce. I had never seen this room before, but the wallpaper was the same as the other rooms. I detected the presence of intruders from the next room. And it would be faster toe here myself than to call the guards. I suppose you are right, but think of your position. Well, lets not argue over that. Now, introduce me to yourpanions. Luch, Milka. You cane out. Luch and Milka came out from under the desk. Ah, so it was Luch. Its good to see you again. It is an honor. Thank you. And Eric, this is Milka. We just met her a moment ago. I am Eric. A friend of Locke. Nice to meet you. Oh! A friend of Mister Locke! Its nice to meet you too! Milka clearly did not realize that Eric was a hero and a king. Survival was hard enough for her without having to learn things that weremon knowledge. In any case, it seems rather unusual to meet new people at this hour. That has to do with why we are here in the first ce. And so I exined to him how we got here. So what you mean is, there is a passage that connects to here from your house, Locke? Well, yes. Though, it was tightly sealed at first. I see. I see. Dont you think that your security seems veryx recently? I have no words. It was only the other day that vampires had invaded the pce. But now people were able to get close to the kings bedroom through walking in the sewers. Of course, you would still have to be a very powerful Sorcerer to break the wall. But it was unmistakably careless. In any case, it is bad that the passage and the sewers are connected, now that the wall is broken. That must be fixed at once. Thats true. But in the first ce, why is my house connected to here? I dont understand it. As for that I have an idea. You do? Yes. But it is an embarrassing story. So saying, Eric began to exin. Thest,st king, in other words, Erics grandfather, had a lover. She was the beautiful wife of a baron but had been widowed. And my house was in fact, a mansion that Erics grandfather had prepared for her. My grandfather likely used this passage to visit her house or to call her over to the pce. Ah, so that is why it was right next to his bedroom. Luch then asked, But why did the barons house die out? Because they had no heirs. The barons wife did have one child, but that child was adopted by a marquis, and took on their name. In other words, that Marquis is your uncle, Eric. I have to admitthere is a high possibility of that. Even if he was an illegitimate child, he was the kings son. And so he was made a marquis. The king had enough power to send in a child to be adopted by a childless marquis house. I understand. Well then, what should we do about this passage? I do not mind that it is connected to your house, Locke. But I cannot allow it to be connected to the sewers. It must be sealed. Uh, so you want to seal the part that connects to the sewers, but leave the passage itself open? Indeed. I would feel better that way. Would that bother you? It doesnt bother me. But arent you worried in terms of security? I am sure you could do something about it with magic? Well, I could. Yes. I would feel more secure if you did it than if the pce sorcerers did it. And of course, I will pay you. Alright then. I will have it sealed immediately. Im very grateful. And sorry for the inconvenience. I would block the hole to the sewer with rocks and seal it with magic. And it would probably be best to cover the entire tunnel in protective magic, not just the area around the hole. With my magic, I could make it even harder to enter than the pces treasure room. I was thinking of ways to reinforce the ce when Milka began to pull at my sleeve. Mister Locke. Youre going to block the entrance to my sleeping area? Yes. But Milka looked sad. I felt very sorry for her. Chapter 51 - The Apprentice System

Chapter 51 - The Apprentice System

The Apprentice System For Milka, the hidden passage was a safe sleeping space that had taken her so long to find. It was too much hardship for someone so young. It was clear that Erics governing was doing well. However, there would always be people who spilled between the cracks and didnt benefit from his welfare policies. And Milka was one of them. Eric. I have a favor to ask. What is it? Milka here. Her guardian has died, and her house was taken away. What. She was sleeping in this passage. And so she wont have anywhere to sleep once it is close up. After saying this, Milka grabbed Erics hands. Uncle Eric! Please! Please dont block the entrance. Well, wait there, Milka. Leave this to me. Fine. Milka meekly pulled back. This is what Ive been thinkingEric? U-uncle I was trying to move the conversation forward, but Eric was in a bit of a shock. No one had ever called him uncle before. Well, I couldnt imagine many people addressing the king like that, so it was no wonder. Eric, are you alright? Ah, yes. What? About Milka. Could you make her an apprentice? Eric had 2,000 apprentices training in the pce. They were second and third sons of poor nobles, children of knights who died in battle, and children who had been orphaned. As Milka had been orphaned as well, she had the qualifications to be an apprentice. I do not mind at all. Ah, really? Isnt that wonderful, Milka? But, Locke. Hm? Why dont you make her your apprentice? Most nobles have several apprentices under their roof. What about Goran? Goran has three of them. But they are currently traveling with his wife. Is that right. I didnt know that. I guess I would be able to meet them once Gorans wife returned. By the way, officially, Luch is your apprentice. Re-really? Yes. In the documents. There were a lot of procedures when passing on the house. Thats when it was written. I didnt know that. Cluck. Luch and Gerberga were unaware. Are you okay with being my apprentice, Luch? It is an honor! Cluck! Thats fine then Eric continued to exin. You dont seem to understand the system of apprenticeship for nobles, Locke. Apprentices are like your own children, only they have no right to the inheritance. Is that so I thought of apprentices as people who live, study and work under a master of a certain craft. But I guess they were kind of like children of that master as well. I decided to ask Milka directly. That would probably be the best. Milka. Who would you rather apprentice under, Eric or me? What? Apprentice? I wouldnt advise it, but you are, of course, free to choose neither and live on the streets But the passage must be closed. What happens if I be an apprentice? You will help with work around the house. Whether you choose Eric or me, you will live in a house and have food to eat. That would be nicebut what kind of work is it? Eric answered this question. He spoke very kindly. All kinds of work. Most train to be chambeins or knights. As for me Cleaning, I guess. I said, and Milkas eyes lit up. I dont know what a chambein is, but I can clean! You can? When my grandfather was still alive, I cleaned the house and chimneys for our neighbors! Thats good to know. Alright. You cane to my house. I said, and Milkaughed happily. But then she quickly looked uncertain. But, are you sure? I dont mind. But your first job wont be cleaning, but helping me reinforce this passage. Leave it to me! When we finished talking about this, a voice came from the bedroom. Husband, what are you doing over there? It was Refi, Erics wife. Our voices must have woken her up. D-damn it. Locke, hide. Huh? Why? Id like to meet her again. No, right now She is almost naked. Oh, right. In that case, it wouldnt be much of a greeting. And so we quickly retreated into the passage. Well then, Eric. Itste. Ill just seal up the hole here and return home. Ille again tomorrow. Thank you. After that, I quickly sealed the hole with rocks and created a wall. At the same time, I could hear Erics voice. Refi, why have you dressed like that again? You were sick recently. You will catch a cold. I should be asking you questions. What happened all of a sudden? You were away for so long Oh, its nothing. Just, uh I thought I heard voices talking Are you sure? I dont think I was hearing things. Are they guests? I would like to meet them. Even if there were guests, you cant greet them like that. But why? Why Now that I think about it, Refi was always a little oblivious about the way she dressed. Even if she didnt mind, others would. It was often said that people of great virtue are not ashamed of being naked. Perhaps Refi was like that as well. In any case, Luch must have been visualizing the scene behind the wall, because his face was bright red. It was not a very good thing to be listening to Eric and Refis conversation here. And so I cast a spell of protection on the wall and began to walk away. Im going to go and block the sewers now. Ah, yes. Leave it me. And so we moved towards the hole that led to the sewers. Chapter 52 - The Return to the House

Chapter 52 - The Return to the House

The Return to the House For now, I cast a Hardening spell on the wall that led to the pce. After that, I added a Permanence spell. Now no one would be able to enter easily. It should be good enough tost until tomorrow, which was when I would do the serious construction work. And with that done, we returned down the secret passage. We walked quickly, as it was a path we had already been through once before. We arrived at the spot with the broken wall that led to the sewers in no time. Now, to plug this hole. But how are you going to do it? I passed Gerberga over to Luch. For now, we will stack up some rocks and create a physical barrier. After that, Ill strengthen it with magic. I see. With the rocks that are right here? Some of them are crushed Milka said in a worried voice. Thats not great. But we will be doing it again tomorrow anyway. This is just temporary. It is so no one else enters through here, isnt it? Thats what it is. It was one thing to have people invade my house, but it would be a disaster to have them invade the pce. Leave it to me! I will stack the rocks. Ah, thank you. I will help too. Milka began to pick up the rocks. I did too. Luch also put Gerberga on the ground and began to help. Gerberga began to wander around. After a while, the hole was sealed. There are still some cracks. Yes. It cant be helped, since some of it was chipped when the wall broke. And so I put dirt between the cracks in the rocks. After that, I held it together with Hardening magic. I really wanted to use magic on the entire tunnel, but it would have to wait. It was currently in the middle of the night. Now, lets return. Yes. Cluck-cluck! And so we returned to the basement. When we got there, Milka said, Well, see you tomorrow then. Let me know if there is any work. Milka, what are you saying? Apparently, Milka intended to sleep in the basement. She had snuck into the basement in order to sleep in the first ce. Thats why she misunderstood me. I-I cant? Do I have to sleep outside then? No, there is no bedding here. You should sleep in a proper room. Do you mean it? Of course. You are my apprentice now, after all. Thank you! And so Milka came up with us to the first floor. I told her where the bathroom was before heading to the second floor. I wish I could have you choose a room out of the empty ones. But its night right now, and there are guests, so it will have to wait. No way. I dont mind any room. Milka seemed very nervous ever sinceing into the mansion. You can sleep in this room for now. Well talk again tomorrow. Thi-this room is so big Mister Locke, thank you! Dont mention it. After that, I separated from Luch and Gerberga and returned to my room. When I opened the door, the wolf, Grulf, was there. He had been in a deep sleep when I left him, but was awake now. Groooff, grrrooff What is it, Grulf? He started to rub against me. Perhaps he had been worried after waking up at night and seeing that I was not there. He must have thought that he had been abandoned. For now, I scratched his fur. Even after we got into bed, Grulf had not calmed down, and began to lick my face. And so with a quiet voice, I exined what had happened. Luch came to tell me that there was a strange noise. And so I went to investigate. Grr. Grulf whined quietly. He was being careful not to sound loud, as it was night. I think he was saying that I should have taken him too. But you didnt wake up even when Luch and Gerberga were here. Grrr Grulf whined again and rolled onto his back. I suppose it was an apology. I scratched his belly. You were tired. It cant be helped. Grooww-grr Grulfs ears and tail were pointing upward. I felt that there was a strong will to never repeat that mistake again. But I couldnt understand him, so maybe it was just me. In any case, there was no point in thinking about it. And so I went to sleep. Early in the morning. Grrr-grrrr-grrrrr! I woke up to the sounds of Grulfs growling. Maybe it was an attack on Gerberga. I quickly left the room and ran towards the howling. St-stop! Let go, you! Grrr-grrr! When I arrived, I saw that Milka was lying face down on the ground and Grulf was on top of her. Grulf was very big, and so of course, Milka could not move. Grulfs tail began to wag upon seeing me. Groof. Maybe it was just me, but his face looked smug. Now that I think about it, Grulf didnt know about Milka. He had captured her, thinking that she was an intruder. Milka noticed me as well. Mister Locke, help me! Grulf. Let her go. Grr. It wasnt Grulfs fault. He didnt know about Milka. Capturing intruders was the job of a guard dog. Or guard wolf. And so I petted Grulf. Grulf. This is Milka. She is staying here from today. Grrr? Oh, that was horrible! You get up early, Milka. You said that I would be cleaning the house. So I was walking around to see what I could do, when I was attacked! And so I introduced Grulf to Milka as well. I see. Its a guard wolf? Rich people are amazing. Nice to mee you, Grulf. Grult snorted at Milkas offered hand and turned his nose away. As Grulf had been here first, he was proving to her that she was beneath him. Or trying to, anyway. Dogs can be like that. But Milka didnt seem to notice Grulfs attitude and began to pat him on the head. Chapter 53 - Preparations for Fortifying the Passage

Chapter 53 - Preparations for Fortifying the Passage

Preparations for Fortifying the Passage After Milka and Grulf finished meeting each other, Goran came out of his room. I thought I heard some barking? Oh, but who is this? Ill tell you over breakfast. I see. And then Luch and Gerberga came out as well. Gerberga was walking behind Luch. Perhaps Luch would not have to carry Gerberga too much inside of the house. And that was a good thing, as Gerberga needed to get some exercise. Ah, so Grulf is awake now. Grrr. Luch knew all about Grulfs deep sleep the previous night. You should wake up when there is a noise like that. Grrr Grulfs ears ttened on his head as Luch petted him and gave a gentle lecture. And then Gerberga approached Grulf. Cluck-cluck! Grrrr Gerberga was less gentle in his reminder of Grulfs failure, and the wolf seemed to shrink down in size. I didnt understand what Gerberga was saying, but it must have been a rebuke. Well, Grulf. Dont take it too hard. Grrr I encouraged him. Then Milka said, Mister Locke. Where are the cleaning tools? Ah, now that I think about it. We probably dont have any. What? You dont? We only moved in yesterday. Oh, is that right. We will have to go and buy someter on. Thank you! Milka said cheerfully. And then we had a simple breakfast. As there was no cook, we could only eat the leftover bread from yesterday. Delicious, delicious! This is so incredibly delicious! Im d you like it. Milka was visibly impressed by the leftover food. As we ate our breakfast, I exined to Goran and the others about what had happened. About Milka and the secret passage. A secret passage to the pce, eh? That makes me suspicious of its security. Goran and Serulis said with worry. I n to reinforce the hole and the entire tunnel today. I will also install a door on the pce side. A door? A door that only chosen people can use. I think it would be good to have an emergency escape route. Thats true. Royalty generally had secret escape routes. And they might as well have more than one. Shia had been listening quietly, but now said, But why did this barons wife set those traps? The trap that Milka was caught in? Yes. I do not understand why she would make it for a passage that only she and the king would walk through. Maybe she was cautious of someone else entering. Like who? Well, the previous, previous queen, of course. I see That could be a possibility. Shia nodded with a serious expression. A king would likely have lovers with little shame. That would not have made the queen very happy. Perhaps the queen had followed them to the mansion during their tryst. That wasnt something that either the barons wife or king would find amusing. And so they humiliated her but stringing her up. After that, she would never think to follow them down here again. As I wondered about such things, Milka was saying, Delicious, delicious! As she stuffed the food into her mouth. Serulis was looking after her already. This tastes good too. Thank you. Do you want this as well? Can I? Youre a nicedy! Thank you! Do-do you want even more? Serulis seemed to really enjoy looking after people. And she seemed to enjoy thepliment as well. At the same time, Goran was patting Grulf on the head. I see, so you were not able to get up! Grr Bah, dont be so down on yourself. Your time to shine wille soon enough. Upon hearing this, Shia added, Grulf is still a wolf pup. It cannot be helped that he wasnt able to get up. Grr? Grulf tilted his head to the side. But hes so big. And hes still a pup? I couldnt help but ask Shia. Grulf was the size of a small horse. Sacred beast wolves be much bigger. Is that right. Grulf islikely around 10 years old. How many months would that be for a dog? Dogs were considered to be full grown adults at 1 year. I wondered how long it took for sacred beast wolves. The equivalent would be a 5-month dog. After all, it takes sacred beast wolves 20 years to reach adulthood. Is that right. So Grulf is still a puppy. Grrr! Grulf barked proudly as if to protest. Perhaps he was the age when he wanted to be seen as an adult. However, considering how he wasst night, I could no longer see him that way. I see, I see. Thats very cute. So for now, I just patted him on the head. After we finished eating breakfast, Shia decided to go to the Adventurers Guild. She wanted to see if there were any good quests. Say hello to Ario and Josh for me. And tell them I will be there if they need any help. Can I tell Ario and Josh about this house? Of course. Since its my house now. Understood! Goran also left for work. For a long time, he insisted that he would help me reinforce the tunnel, but Serulis rebuked him. And Serulis stayed with us. I will help too! I see. Thank you. And then we left the house to go shopping. We needed materials to reinforce the wall. I also wanted to buy a door to install in the room next to Erics bedroom. I picked up Gerberga and left the house. Grulf followed us as well. But he drew a lot of attention due to his size. The store that sells building stones is over there! Serulis had been raised in the capital and knew her way around it well. I also want you to buy cleaning tools for me. Dont worry, they are sold close to the same store. Hurray! And so we enjoyed our walk through the capital. Chapter 54 - Shopping

Chapter 54 - Shopping

Shopping After walking for some time, we arrived at the store that sold the building materials. It was a shop for people in the construction industry, and it seemed like it might not sell to private customers. However, Serulis marched boldly inside. May I have a word with you? Yes, what is it? They must have seen how well dressed Serulis was and judged her to be a noble or the daughter of a great merchant. And so she was received with politeness. I said to Grulf, Grulf. Wait right here. Grr. Milka, you watch over Grulf. Leave it to me! And so I walked into the store while still holding Gerbera, and Luch followed me. Serulis was negotiating with the clerk. I wish to repair the walls of my house. Can you sell me the materials? I see. And how much will you need? How much indeed? Serulis looked over to me. Thirty of this size should be enough. What he said! And what materials do you desire? Yes And so I chose materials that were the same as the sewer walls and some other materials for the inner passage. It would be best to have twoyers of protection. We were able to ce the order without much issue. The payment also went smoothly. It was about 700,000 rucks. Quite expensive. Ill have Eric reimburse meter. And where shall these materials be delivered? I will take them with me. All of it? I have a magic bag. So saying, I tossed all of the stone materials into my bag. The magic bag that Eric had given me was of the best quality. It had the capacity of arge warehouse. On top of that, the weight of it did not change at all. Even more, it kept the contents in the exact same condition. It would probably be very expensive to buy. 10 million rucks. No, probably even more. I think I would have to thank Eric again for it. And so we finished our shopping here and left the store. Outside of the store, Milka was riding on Grulfs back. Grulf, easy, easy now. Grr..rrr Grulf was growling. He was probably really angry that Milka, who he considered an inferior, was on his back. Perhaps Milka and Grulf were just a very bad match. I might have to think of a way of handling thister. Milka. Please spare him that. Alright. And then we headed for the cksmith. I wanted to buy some metal to make a door for Erics room. Im going to go and buy the cleaning tools! Ah, are you alright going on alone? Of course, I am! And so I gave her enough money to buy the necessary tools. And then we arrived at the smithy. I wasnt able to find any appropriate chunk of metal, but instead, I was able to find arge shield. The rectangr shield was huge enough to hide two people behind it. It was probably used to protect important people. So it was perfect to use as a door. You have a good eye to choose this shield! It is made of mithril and was created by a veteran cksmith! Wonderful. And I shall give you a discount as well! An unbelievable 3 million rucks. Indeed! Isnt it? However, I did not have enough with me, so I ran over to the Adventurers guild and withdrew some money. I was now able to withdraw from my funds 10 years ago with my Adventurers card. After finishing our shopping, we decided to return to the house. Serulis sounded worried as she muttered, I wonder if Milka was able to buy everything. Im sure she was. She lived alone in the capital all this time. Thats true. And so we all headed towards the store that sold the cleaning supplies. When we arrived, we heard what sounded like an argument happening in the back road. It was loud enough that we could hear it from where we were. I handed Gerberga to Luch and ran in the direction of the voice. Let go of me! Shut up! We finally found you, you little brat! Running away like that. I wont forgive you! I could see that three unsavory-looking adults had surrounded her. You already took grandpas house, and now you want even more money! What? As if that shack would be enough to pay your grandfathers debts! I dont know anything about that! And those important people said I didnt have to pay! This has nothing to do with thew! It is only right, that as his grandchild, you should pay off his debts! Well, too bad! I dont have any money! Milka was holding her own quite well. But I had to help her quickly. And so I rushed forward. Grulf, dont attack them. Grr. I said as Grulf ran next to me. Weve seen you out shopping! It looks like you have plenty of money to me. This isnt my money. And what is that to us? Without saying a word, I got in between Milka and the thugs. What, who are you? This childs guardian. Guardian? Does that mean you are going to pay off her debts? Are you an idiot? I had been made quite irritated by now, and so I replied in a way that was purposely enraging. I couldnt exactly forgive these thugs who disregarded thew and attacked a child who had no legal responsibility to pay off any debts. Milka has no responsibility to pay anything. Who cares. I see. Well, it means nothing to me whether an idiot like you understands it or not. Why, you! Are you mocking us? I cant imagine you expected to recover much money by surrounding a child. Are you alright in the head? This brat seems like she might polish up nicely. We were going to sell her to a brothel! Milka let out a terrified groan. And yet, isnt the ve trade abolished? We would have sold her to another country, of course. Perhaps you would like to be a ve too, and work at the mines? If you wouldnt like that, hand over the brat. As if I would do that. Hes a stubborn one. Show him some pain. The one who was probably the leader said. And then the two others attacked. They were so very slow. But I allowed them to get in a few punches. I even pretended to take some damage. Of course, this was so I could im that I was acting in self-defense. The people on the streets were now looking in our direction. I was only careful that Gerberga was not hurt in any way. Mister Locke, leave me and run! Milka shouted with an expression that was on the verge of tears. I felt like I had done something bad to her then. I had shown her my magic, but she had not understood how advanced it was. And so she must see me as a rich man who was not particrly strong. Gahaha! This is what you get for stepping out of yourne! The leader said with a very pleasedugh. I had quite enough now. And so I mmed a fist into the face of the first attacker. Blood ran from his nose in a furious rush. I think the bone must have broken. To the second attacker, I gave an upward kick into his jaw. Several of his front teeth went flying. And to the shocked leader, I gave a great punch to the stomach with my fist. Ugghhhaah A torrent of foul vomit poured from his mouth as he fell to the floor. Chapter 55 - Let’s Interrogate the Thugs

Chapter 55 - Lets Interrogate the Thugs

Lets Interrogate the Thugs After the three men fell ungracefully to the ground, I ran over to Grulf and Milka. Ar-are you alright? Mister Locke? Grroof-groof! Im fine. I am an Adventurer. An F rank Warrior. Thats amazing! Milka sounded very impressed. She probably had no understanding of the rank system. Grulf was licking my face, and so I patted him on the head. In the meantime, Serulis and Luch caught up with us. Serulis understood the situation immediately and began to tie the three men up with practiced precision. Luch was looking around us cautiously. Mister Locke. Will you hand these men over to the authorities? Should I call them for you? Well, yes. I will hand them over, eventually I asked Milka, So these are the money lenders who took your house? Thats right. They took the house anduh, there was something about renunciation of inheritance? And I was supposed to be free It was best to renounce your inheritance if there is nothing but debts. That way, she would have no responsibility to pay off her grandfathers debts. In other words, there was no basis for these men demanding any payment from her. Still, that would not matter if Milka had money. These thugs operated in the underworld, and they would break thew in order to get their money back. However, Milka was clearly just a child with no money at all. Even the money that I had given her to buy the tools was little more than a childs allowance. It was not enough for money lenders to take on the risk of having broken thew. It was all very strange. I looked around us. It was a back alley, and so there were not many people here. However, just to be careful, I relocated the thugs to an abandoned shed. Im going to ask them a few questions before handing them over. How will you do it? Like this. I used the Illusion spell that I had learned from Luch. These thugs were very low in magic ability, so they were very susceptible. The illusion I showed them, was of five very strong-looking men. I used Goran as a model for their build. Because Goran looked strongest out anyone I knew. As for the faces, I based them off the most evil-looking face I had ever seen. It was a little difficult to make each person look unique, but I did my best. As soon as the thugs awakened, I began to threaten them. Hey, you bastards! It seems like youve been interfering on our turf. Ah! Being surrounded by a group of such frightening men was enough to make the thugs squirm. How are you going to make it up to us? Eh? These must be the guys who have been going around like they own the ce. They must be. We should cut their fingers off and send it to their base. Ah, that is a great idea. It would be a good warning. This was to make the thugs think that we were from an opposing faction. No-no. Listen to us. Eh? We are working for Kabino, who lends money in the third district. They exined desperately. Thankfully, that was just the information that I wanted. However, I continued to trick them. You must be lying to me! Why would Kabinos underlings be wandering this area! These guys must think very little of us. We should cut off one of their arms to make their position a little more clear. Thats certainly an idea. The worst of the illusions pulled out a short sword. The thugs were sweating profusely now. Its true. We arent lying. We were looking for a young girl in order to retrieve her grandfathers debts. The frightening illusion continued to intimidate. Now you are just talking nonsense. This granddaughter is merely a child. I understand your meaning. But children can be tricked and be worth some money! You wouldnt get a whole lot through tricking a child. You better start telling me the truth! We werent going to make the child pay. We would sell her. There are secret routes that pay very well. Oh. And do you do this kind of business often? I know what you are thinking. Youve never heard of this, have you? Well, it is an operation that Kabino is attempting to start, so it is no wonder. Attempting? So no children had been tricked just yet? Ah, not yet. But we have our eyes on many children. Perhaps there will be some work for all of you as well. These were some hopeless scum. I would have to crush not just them but this Kabino as well. The only good thing about all of this was that it hadnt started yet, and no children had been harmed. The illusion pulled out a club. It looks like I wont be able to let you live after all. What? The thugs looked shocked as the illusory club came down on them. GHAGH! GYEAGH! GOGHH! As it was an illusion, there were no visible wounds. However, the pain was felt. This continued for some time until the thugs became unconscious from the agony. Nowwe can hand them over to the authorities. Arent you going to go and defeat this Kabino? It might be better to let the authorities handle it. What do you think, Milka? Huh? Oh. But also What was wrong with these men anyway? Only the thugs had been able to see the illusions. And so to Milka, the thugs had seemed to be talkative out of nowhere. Not only that, but they had suddenly started howling in pain before passing out. It would have been very surprising. They must have been on some dangerous drugs. Is that so. How terrifying. Milka said believingly. After that, I, Serulis and Grulf, each carried one of them in order to turn them in. As Serulis was the daughter of Lord Morton, I let her do the exining. Serulis gave a proper ount of Kabinos ns as well, so I thought that everything should be fine. I thought this, but the officials looked a little troubled. Chapter 56 - The Villain, Kabino

Chapter 56 - The Viin, Kabino

The Viin, Kabino Serulis was quick to notice the difort of the officers. Is there a problem? No Well, yes. Perhaps it is something we can disclose to the daughter of Lord Morton. So saying, the most elite of the officers present began to exin. Serulis was not only a noble, but as Goran was her father, they had a high degree of trust in her. Apparently, the man who had begun to talk had the position of the district manager. He was the chief person responsible for this district. He told us that Kabino led what was essentially a private army. Simply, the district did not have enough personnel to deal with him. This meant that they would constantly have to request aid from headquarters before acting. I see. That would make it a very big operation then. Yes. That was what we had hoped Did something else go wrong? ording to the district manager, they had previously gained evidence of Kabinos crimes. They had then requested aid from above but were instead ordered to halt the entire operation. This suggested that Kabino must have ties to certain parts of the aristocracy. And this, in turn, had an effect on his superior officers. So he is much bigger than we thought. It annoys us greatly Because of this, I am thinking of going to the Adventurers Guild for help instead, this time. He would only be told to halt the operation again if he contacted his superiors. And so he intended on gaining military support through making a request to the Adventurers Guild. I see. And since I am the Grand Masterss daughter, you are telling me this. That is right. I dont know when someone might interfere. It would be best if you could tell your father directly. I dont mind that But wont you get in trouble? I am prepared for that. So, you will get in trouble? But still, I cannot forgive Kabino. His acts of evil are hurting innocent civilians. It seemed that the district manager was a very noble person. Of course, bypassing his superiors and going to the Adventurers Guild would have consequences. A pay cut would be generous. But a demotion or dismissal was just as likely. I understand how you feel So saying, Serulis looked towards us. She wanted to know my opinion, I suppose. And so I asked the district manager. Can I ask you one question? What is it? How will you be paying the Adventurers Guild for their support? We n to use part of the districts budget. And will your superiors allow that? Please rest assured. If they do not, then the money wille from my own pockets. The district chief believed that I was doubting their ability to pay the fee. I do not think that paying from your own pockets is a good idea. Butthere is no other way Still. More than ever, we cannot allow Kabino to get away with his crimes. I too did not want to see Kabino get away. Besides, having such a diligent district manager being punished would be a loss for the kingdom. And so I made up my mind. I understand. Then we should deal with this without going to the guild. What? He was surprised. Likely, he was wondering what this crazy man was saying. But I had decided to break into Kabinos house. Of course, saying as much would only make him try to stop me. I was only an F Rank Warrior, after all. And so it was necessary to deceive the district manager a little. As you know, Miss Morton here has deep ties with the Adventurers Guild. Yes. That is right. It is possible to hire Adventurers through secret and personal connections. I see And then we shall go and visit this Kabino at his house, and demand that he leave Milka alone. I am sure Kabino will only have you attacked if you did that? I would hope so. We would have plenty of reason to arrest him then. I see. We can say that the Adventurers were are friends, and they just happened to be with us. There should be no issue there. The district manager thought about this. This is how it would appear. As Milkas family, we and our friends are visiting Kabino to negotiate. In spite of this, Kabino sets his guards on us without warning or legitimate reason. Officers who happened to witness the scene would go in and arrest him. Something like that. A little provoking during the visit should be more than enough. And if he isnt so easily provoked, I could just use an illusion to humiliate him. I understand. We shall try it that way, then. And so I was able to receive his consent. We decided on the time for when we would act, before going outside. When we were out, I lowered my head to Milka. I am sorry. Milka. I should have asked if we could use your name as part of the n. Of course, we would have her wait in a safe ce. But it was not good to use peoples names without their consent. Dont worry about that! More importantly, thank you, Mister Locke. Hm? Youre going to make this Kabino person pay, arent you? Im d! Dont mention it. It will benefit everyone in the kingdom as well. Youre very good, Mister Locke. Milka said, sounding impressed. On the other hand, Serulis seemed like she was deep in thought as we walked. We will need a lot of help to ensure that he doesnt escape. Thats true. I could ask daddyand hire about five men. Its not the best thing, bypassing the guild. Thats true, but And so Im thinking about asking Shias friends. And I also have two friends that are Adventurers. But what if Shia is busy? In that case, we will just have to make do without them. To be honest, I could do it all alone. But in any case, Serulis was very skilled, and Luch was a great Sorcerer. Grulf was a pup, but the size of a small horse. Much stronger than a human. I see. Yes! My sword arm is just itching! Serulis said excitedly. Chapter 57 - Let’s think of a plan to capture Kabino

Chapter 57 - Lets think of a n to capture Kabino

Lets think of a n to capture Kabino PAGE 2 We set off for the Adventurers Guild. Serulis, Luch and Milka were with me. Also Grulf and Gerberga. Gerberga was riding on Grulfs back. Cluck. Grr. It sounded like Gerberga was clucking out orders while riding him. Apparently, Grulf considered Gerberga above him in rank. We arrived at the Adventurers Guild after walking for some time and quickly went inside. There was a simple hall inside of the guild for eating. Shia was sitting in that hall and drinking tea and eating pastries. Ario and Josh were also sitting with her. It seemed like they were having a lively conversation. Shias tail wagged vigorously as soon as she caught sight of me. Oh? What is it, Mister Locke? I didnt think you woulde to the guild today. Mister Locke, you moved houses? Congrattions. Congrattions on the new house. Shia looked a little surprised. Ario, the F Rank Sorcerer,ughed happily. Josh, the F Rank Archer and Scout, lowered his head politely. I had once hunted goblins with Ario and Josh. Ah, thank you. I know its rather sudden, but are you busy? Oh, we arent on any quest right now, anyway. We were going to take the day off. If you need more people, we would be d to help. I am also quite unupied! Luckily, Ario, Josh and even Shia had not epted any quests. And so I told them. Thats good. I do have a request to make Do-do you need help moving? Thats not it. Its a bit of a dangerous mission. You can refuse if you want. Hm. I ept. Leave it to us. I too will ept it. Ario, Josh, and Shia epted it. Dont you want to hear the details first? It is fine. I wont reject a request from you, Locke. Exactly. I too will ept any request from you, Mister Locke! You really shouldnt say such things so lightly. After that, I introduced to them, mypanions. Serulis, Luch, Milka, and Grulf and Gerberga as well. Of course, Gereberga was only introduced as a cute chicken. It was better to keep that part a secret for now. And then I talked about our ns to defeat Kabino. I wanted Ario, Josh, and Shia to block the back exits. This was so they could arrest any who tried to escape. To be blunt, it will be dangerous. You can refuse if you want. Thats not a problem. Leave it to us. I can hardly wait. To think that such bad people are in the capital. I will not forgive them! Serulis and I would be part of the group charging in from the front. The problem is Lord Gerberga Cluck. Luch, Lord Gerberga, and Grulf should stay outside of the front entrance after we have gone in. Understood. Grr! Grulf seemed very excited about it. Grulf was strong. However, as he was still young, I did not want him to fight alone. It would be better for him to stick with Luch. After that, we ran over to Kabinos house. This was so we would arrive at the time that was discussed with the district manager. We arrived early and so I had Shia, Ario, and Josh take up their positions. Shortly after, it was time for the n to begin, and the district manager and his subordinates all took their positions. The district manager had brought half of his subordinates, which was ten men. He was not able to bring them all, as that would impact their other daily duties. I will go with Serulis and Milka. Luch, you and the others stay here. Im trembling with excitement. Milka looked nervous. She was shaking and perhaps a little afraid. On the surface, I would appear to be Milkas guardian and ask them to leave her alone. I had decided that taking her would make it easier to talk and appear more proper. However, if she was this afraid, it might be better that she didnte. It would make things harder to exin, but it wasnt anything I couldnt manage. Milka. Would you rather stay here with Luch? No, I am going too! Its my problem as well. I see. But dont worry. I will protect you. Ah, oh. Thank you. Then I turned to Luch and said, Take anyone who tries to escape. Leave it to us. And you be careful, Mister Locke. Grooff-grrooff. Cluck. Everyone seemed roused for what was toe. Especially Grulf. He probably wanted to make up for his failure to wake up the other day when there was a suspicious noise. Grulf. Dont do anything dangerous. Grrr. And listen to Luch. Grr. I patted him on the head. Grulfs tail wagged happily. After that, we walked up to the door of Kabinos house in order to ring the bell. Just as I was about to ring it, I heard a small scream. Ahhhhhh! Help me! Dont think you can escape! Please! Forgive me! The screaming and shouting wereing from within the building. It seemed like Kabinos house was mostly soundproof. I hade very close to the door and could only barely hear the screaming. It sounds like an emergency. Milka, you must wait here with Luch. Yes. Understood! Once I saw that Milka had returned to Luch, I tore the door down with my sword. Of course, it was the Devil King Sword. The door came apart like butter. I kicked down the remains and charged into the building. Chapter 58 - The Fight at Kabino’s House

Chapter 58 - The Fight at Kabinos House

The Fight at Kabinos House I charged into Kabinos house and immediately saw 20 men. There was also a girl who was crying as she was pinned to the ground. She must have been caught near the door as she screamed and tried to run. Who-who are you! The thugs shouted. No, they were probably no ordinary thugs. One of them already had a knife pointed at the girls neck. That was quick thinking. There was a high likelihood that they were former Adventurers or soldiers. I heard that you treated Milka horribly, I havee to make aint. What? What the hell are you saying? There was a plump man in the center of the thugs whose face twisted with disgust. Mister Kabino. Allow us to kill this man. One of the thugs asked the man with the ample build. So it was Kabino after all. Please help me! The girl looked towards me and asked for help. I didnt know anything about her. Regardless, there was nothing that I could do in this situation that did not involve helping her. If it turned outter that she was the evilest of viins, then thew would take care of thatter. Not only my child, but I have heard that you are hurting other children as well? It has nothing to do with you! Well, you should let her go, in any case. What are you saying! I hope that you dont expect to get out of here alive! There really was no room to talk here. Well, maybe there would be some room after I beat them into a pulp. However, they had a knife directed at the girls neck, so it would be difficult to move. Serulis was crouching and looking for an opening. These were the times that illusions woulde in handy. I was very thankful to Luch for allowing me to learn them. And so I created an illusion of fire and smoke behind Kabino and his men. This was to fool them into thinking the building was on fire. They should even be feeling the heat from it. What! Nearly all of them turned to look behind them. But they immediately looked back, and Kabino screamed. Is this your work! But by then, I had kicked the knife away from the girls neck. It flew in the air and pierced the ground far to the back of the room. Bbbubgheh! At the same time, Kabino let out an odd cry. Serulis had rushed through the group of men and mmed her fist into Kabinos face. Blood poured from his nose and Kabino fell to his knees. Serulis was quick to make decisions and quick to act. It was done very well. Dont let them get out alive! Kabino had all but forgotten about the fire now as he barked out orders. The attack on his face had both enraged and confused him. He wasnt thinking straight. Of course, this wasnt a real fire. Perhaps not being distracted by the illusion was very lucky for him. Regardless, I wasnt going to let him go, much less forgive him. I kicked away the men that had been holding the girl down. Then I picked her up and gently tossed her towards Serulis. Woahh Serulis only barely caught her. Serulis. See to it that shes safe. Understood. Now I could run wild. Iunched my fists into any target they could find. I concentrated on disabling every man with one hit as I attacked. I punched one in the stomach. He fell to the ground and vomited all over the floor. And to a different thug, I gave a kick in the jaw. His teeth flew from his mouth and he crumbled to his knees. In the blink of an eye, five of them were now immobile. What strength! This is useless! Bastard, dont you run away! One of his men started to run, and Kabino shouted after him. However, he had no need to worry, because I wouldnt let him go regardless. Just as he opened the door, a burst of mes assaulted him. Of course, it was an illusion. Illusions were more effective depending on the magic ability of the caster and weakness of the target. With the difference between me and the thug, everything from the smell, heat, and sounds of burning would seem so real. Ahhhhh!! The thugs that were near the door were now rolling on the ground. They thought that they were actually on fire. Parts of their faces and arms that were exposed were turning a bright red. It seemed as if they had believed the illusion so much that they ended up suffering light burns. Those who were not burned by the illusion had no more desire to escape. Damn it! They shouted as they attacked me. They had no choice but to fight. With no questions asked, I reciprocated. Some of them chose Serulis as their target, but I could see that she was holding her own against them. Even with a sword, Serulis was quite strong. It was no wonder that she was considered B Rank in terms of fighting ability. After no longer than five minutes, the entire room was cleared. Then we tied up Kabino and the other thugs. I used magic in order to finish this quickly. Once we were done, Serulis said, Ill call them now. Thank you. Serulis gently put the girl on the ground and ran outside of Kabinos house. The girl looked like she was going to cry as she said, Thank you so much. I checked to see if she had been injured. There was nothing serious. Only scrapes. There was no need for emergency treatment. Dont worry. Its all over. Ye-yes. Luch, Grulf, Milka, and Gerberga quickly came inside. Wow. Mister Locke and sister Serulis did all of this? We did! Serulis said proudly. She liked being called sister. Luch, Grulf. Go with Serulis and search the mansion for any more thugs or victims. Understood! Grrr! Leave it to us! They left excitedly and came back in five minutes. There were no other victims, but they had caught an additional five thugs. Chapter 59 - Let’s Search Kabino’s Mansion

Chapter 59 - Lets Search Kabinos Mansion

Lets Search Kabinos Mansion After capturing everyone that was in Kabinos mansion, I went out to call Shia and the district manager. Shia had captured five men and the district manager had caught three. That meant that we had arrested thirty-three men in all. The district manager became speechless for a second after seeing the twenty-five men that Serulis and I arrested. You were able to take on this many? I looked at him with a serious expression. Miss Serulis is Lord Mortons daughter. And while she doesnt have much experience as an Adventurer, herbat ability is the equivalent of a B Rank. Is that so. Then it must be in her blood. As they say, the child of a dragon will be a dragon. Exactly. I nodded. Serulis stood next to us and was looking very red. There were things that she likely wanted to say, but suggesting that I had done most of it could lead to my identity being exposed. And while I hadnt said anything that was a lie, I thought I should apologize to herter. Both Mister Locke and Sister Serulis are amazing! Grr! Milka and Grulf looked very happy. Serulis made a report of the situation to the district manager. After that, we went around the mansion with him to search the ce. I would use magic to search for hidden passages. We found safes that I was able to open with Unlock magic. They contained documents that were evidence of their crimes, on top of lots of gold bars and money. Grooff-grooff! Hm? Is there something over there? Grulf had been sniffing around in the area and was now barking at what looked like an ordinary shelf. I checked inside and saw an assortment of food items. They all looked expensive. And in the far back was a locked box. When I opened the box with a quick spell, out came the most luxurious-looking ham. Grulf. You wanted to eat this? Grrr? Grulf tilted his head as if he had no idea what I was talking about. However, his wagging tail betrayed him. He clearly barked because he had smelled something delicious. Ah, well. He was a wolf. However, the district managers eyes widened when he saw the ham I was carrying. Mi-mister Locke. That thing! It was inside of this shelf. Its not surprising. Viins always seem to eat well. No-no, that is not what I meant. Is that not a prohibited ham? Prohibited ham? I have never heard of such a thing. There is such a thing as prohibited ham? Yes. It is called ham, as it resembles normal ham. However, it is a cursed tool made by the sphemous cursing of the meat of a holy beast. What would you use such a thing for? I am but a humble man who does not know all of the details. But ording to the rumors, it is used in rituals that allow you to take over a persons mind. If even the district manager did not know, then it must be a highly kept secret. One of the district managers subordinates continued, I heard that it is used with sacrifices when summoning devils. Regardless, it a terrifying thing. Yes. I do not know much, but just owning these can get you the death penalty. It was clear that the men in power were trying desperately to control these. Mister Locke. This is wonderful. The mere fact that it has been discovered here means that this man will never walk free again. That really is wonderful. However, it wasnt me. It was Grulf, here. Oh my. Mister Grulf. Thank you so much. Grooff-grroof! Grulf looked very smug as he sat down and puffed out his chest. And I had assumed he was only hungry. Perhaps I owed him an apology. In any case, I might as well praise him for now. Very good, Grulf. Grr. Goood-goood-good. Grr. Grulf wagged his tail happily. After that, Grulf was quite excited as he continued the search. Groof-groof! Oh, did you find something again? Groof! He was barking at another shelf. I inspected it, and out came a ham. District manager. Grulf found another ham. Good gracious! Ah, that is just a ham. I am sure it was from a pig. Its not forbidden? No, I am sure you will find that it is sold at any meat shop. I see. It was just a normal ham. However, Grulf was sitting down with a smug expression and a wagging tail. Good boy! Groof! I hesitated for a second, but Grulf was trying his best. And so I praised him with a good petting. After that, Shia looked towards us and said, Mister Locke. There is a suspicious smelling from over here! I see. Lets take a look. Yes! For some reason, Shias tail was wagging furiously. The ce that Shia had indicated did not look particrly suspicious. However, after searching the area with magic, I saw that there was a hidden door. Its shut tightly. Very strange. Yes! I agree. I opened the door with magic and saw that behind it was countless weapons. Its a storage for weapons This is an incredible amount. Did they mean to start a coup? Or they meant to sell them to someone who was going to start a coup. I see, yes. So saying, Shias eyes brightened. Her ears pped and her tail wagged vigorously. Understanding what this all meant, I patted her on the head. Ehehe. Sheughed happily. Chapter 60 - On the Way Back to the Mansion

Chapter 60 - On the Way Back to the Mansion

On the Way Back to the Mansion The gathering of evidence at Kabinos mansion continued to go smoothly. After everything was finished, I said to the district manager, Please take care of the young victim. Leave it to us. We will take the responsibility of protecting her. And if you need anything, please call Lord Morton. That would be a greatfort for us. Daddy is friends with His Royal Majesty, and is just as powerful as those upper-ss nobles! Serulis said proudly. The district manager had said that the people higher up had obstructed his attempts to investigate Kabino. However, he now had evidence of Kabinos crimes. So now they would be able to do very little to stop him. After all, any attempts to defend Kabino could cast suspicion on to themselves. The forbidden ham was especially important. Even if you were of the upper ss of nobles, any involvement in the forbidden haming to light would have grave consequences. It could result in the demolishing of your house. As for the immense amount of weapons, this too would look worse the higher up you were. You would be suspected of nning a coup. In this case, you would lose your house and be executed. District manager. I hope that you will be careful? The current situation was dire for Kabino and the powerful nobles and the district managers superiors. Perhaps they would try to assassinate him, as interfering with the investigation was no longer enough. I will tell you where I live. Lord Morton visits me often as well. That is verythank you so much. The district manager looked at me a little suspiciously. He was wondering what kind of F Rank Warrior I was. Long ago, when Lord Morton was still working as an Adventurer, I would often help him. I see. It wasnt a lie. I did indeed help him a lot. Daddy is still an Adventurer! Ah, that is right. I said catingly. After that, I decided to leave the rest of the business to the district manager, and return home. Ario and Josh. Thank you for your help today. No, it was nothing. These thugs arent intimidating at allpared to a goblin lord. Thats true. Ario and Josh said andughed. They had been with Shia and helped her arrest five of the men. That was five against three. Even if Shia was there, it was a pretty impressive result. As it was a personal request from me, I will not forget to pay you. No, Locke. You shouldnt worry about that. Exactly. I cant allow you to go unpaid. Yes. These are the kinds of matters that must be settled properly. And as one of the people who hired you, I will alsopensate you for your work. Serulis said as she tried to persuade them. And so Ario and Josh epted the payment that was fitting for being F Rank Adventurers. And since Shia is a B Rank No! I do not care about that. It was not a request through the guild, and so I will ept the same amount as Ario and Josh. But I have only done what Josh and Ario also did. And so I cannot receive more than them. Shia would not ept any more than they had. After that, Ario and Josh returned to the guild. They said that they would look at the quest board again before returning to their inn. Shia came with us as we walked back to the house. That was quite a detour, considering we were only going to go shopping. Im sorry. Its all because I got caught in such trouble. No, its not your fault, Milka. As we talked, Serulis said, Mister Locke. Do the baths in the mansion work? I think there was hot water I had not really inspected everything yet. But now that I think of it, the new house did have a bath. It was a nobles house, after all. Milka. Can you clean the baths when we return? Yes. Since it was you who asked, Sister Serulis, I shall make it squeaky clean. Even as she said this, Milka looked a little confused. She did not know why Serulis had requested this. Serulis nodded in satisfaction at Milkas answer, then she looked towards me. I just remembered that I had something to do, and so I will return home now. But Ill be back soon. Thats fine. And you dont have toe back if you are busy, you know? We were going to reinforce the tunnels now. It would be rather helpful to have strong Serulis help us, but we could still do it without her. No! I will be back soon! After saying this, Serulis ran away at an incredible speed. Sister Serulis sure is fast. Milkas eyes were full of respect as she watched her go. Serulis has had muchbat training since she was young, and so she is very capable physically. Since she was young? Thats amazing. She is the daughter of the famous Goran, after all. UhMister Goran Do you mean that old man from this morning? Yes. Andthat old man is the same as this Lord Morton that the district manager was talking about? I had introduced Milka to Goran and the others after breakfast. But it was very simple. This man is Goran, this girl is Serulis. Something like that. And so Milka did not know that Gorans name was Morton. Yes, yes. Goran and Serulis have the family name, Morton. Ohh. That sounds impressive! Milka had not even known about Eric. So she likely didnt know who Goran was either. As I thought about this, Luch said, You dont know about Lord Goran Morton? I only just met him this morning! But he seems like a nice old man. And sister Serulis is very kind. Serulis had shared her breakfast with Milka. Or perhaps she was just baiting her. It might be a good idea for me to do the same. Im getting hungry. Do you want to eat something? Gulp. Grrr. ..Cluck. .. Milka gulped, and at the same time, her stomach rumbled. Grulfs tail began to wag vigorously. Gerberga seemed to be restless. Shia was pretending to be calm. But her ears were twitching and her tail was wagging. Luchs eyes were shining. Then lets get some food at one of these food stalls. You can all pick anything that you like. Yes! I will ept the offer. Thank you so much! Grr. Cluck! Everyone seemed incredibly pleased. Chapter 61 - Repairing and Reinforcing the Secret Passage

Chapter 61 - Repairing and Reinforcing the Secret Passage

Repairing and Reinforcing the Secret Passage I randomly picked something to eat. Shia, Luch and Milka could eat the same kind of food, so there was nothing to worry about. However, Grulf would have to avoid anything with too much vor. And Gerberga should probably stick to fruits. Grulf, would you like some raw meat? Grrr? He is a spirit beast, so you do not have to worry about that, you know? Is that right? Yes, he can even eat onions just fine. Well, that is impressive. A spirit beast, eh? They are not like normal wolves. Still, I didnt feel like giving him onions. And so I went to a stall that sold meat and bought some. Here. You can eat this, Grulf. Groof-grooff! Grulfs snack looks much better than what I usually have as a meal. Milka seemed very shocked. It made me want to feed her well from now on. Luch. What kind of food does Lord Gerberga like? Hmm. He really likes bugs. Bugs? Like insects. He also enjoys fruits and vegetables. I see. Cluck. Gerberga sat in Luchs arms and directed his very expectant eyes towards me. Lord Gerberga, what would you like to eat right now? Cluck. Would fruits and vegetables do? Cluck! He seemed fine with that option. That was good. It would have been very tiresome to have to go out and catch some bugs. And so I searched for a vegetable store and bought a watermelon. After leaving, I cut the watermelon and gave it to Gerberga. Cluck-cluck. He seemed very happy. Still, he would not be able to eat the whole thing by himself. Do you want some too, Milka? Are you sure? Yes. Lord Gerberga wont be able to finish it. Cluck! See, he said that you can eat some too. Mister Locke, Lord Gerberga. Thank you! And so Milka enjoyed the watermelon as well. We walked home slowly, and when we arrived, Serulis was standing in front of the house. I thought you went home? I did, and then I ran back here. I see. That was quick. Did you finish your business? Of course. After that, Serulis turned to Milka and said, Will you show me your cleaning tools? Sure. Look at what I have. Milka looked very smug as she showed them to Serulis. Hmm, hmmm. Alright, I want to borrow this and this. I dont mind. But sister Serulis, what are you going to do with them? I am going to clean the bathing room. Cleaning is my job. Leave it to me! Well, we can do it together then. So saying, they both left for the bathing room. I didnt understand what Seruliss fixation with the bathing room was, but I decided to leave her alone. Since Im here, I will help you repair the passage! Cluck! Shia and Gerberga seemed very excited. While we had gone out and defeated some thugs and their boss, the real job for today was to repair the secret passage. Now that I think of it, Eric said that he would visit us today. Perhaps we should hurry. Luch said with a serious expression. He was thinking that it would be very bad to make the king wait for us. Thats true. Lets hurry then. Shia, thank you. Leave it to me! Grr! And so went down to the underground secret passage. Luch was illuminating the area with a magic light. Lets reinforce the tunnel as we go. Sorry that well be moving slowly. Dont worry about that! Grr. I cast spells of Hardening and Permanence on the walls as we moved. It was time-consuming, but I could not afford to do it carelessly. And so we moved slowly. Its hard to use magic light every time. It may be better to install some magic tools down here. That will probably be better. It would be very inconvenient for Eric to pass through here in the dark. We continued to make slow progress until we arrived at the hole we had filled up yesterday. Once again, we would cover it up. We used the old stones on the sewer side so that it would not draw any attention. As for the parts that were cracked, we had no choice but to cut the bs of the new rocks and cover them. After finishing this, I carefully protected it with magic. It would keep it hard and fixed in ce. It will surely be impossible to intrude now that Mister Lockes magic is cast on it. Cluck-cluck. Gerberga clucked in agreement at Shias remark. Gerberga had been following us from behind as we walked. I could see that he was asionally catching bugs. He would probably prevent a bug infestation as long as he stayed here. That was something I was quite thankful for. Lets use the new rocks for the tunnel side. Understood! Grr! Shia and I ced the rocks in ce. And rocks that were the wrong size were cut with magic. On the other hand, Grulf was sniffing around in the area. Maybe he was trying to show that this was his territory. I had to put a stop to that. Grulf. Dont go around iming territories. Gr-grr! Grulf winced. You really could not let him out of your sight for a second. I did not want him to start marking the ce. Once the hole was filled up nicely, I reinforced it with magic. Now, we still had to finish reinforcing the tunnel. But I was used to it now, and so it went a lot faster. It did not take long until we reached the wall that led to the room next to Erics bedroom, and the reinforcing of the tunnel was finished. Chapter 62 - Let’s Go to the Palace

Chapter 62 - Lets Go to the Pce

Lets Go to the Pce The end of the secret passage. I had already exined to Shia that it led to a room next to Erics bedroom. So this is the ce then. Groof-grooff. I also exined it to Grulf, as he had missed it yesterday. Both Shia and Grulf knew that Eric was the king. Perhaps that was why they started to inspect the wall seriously. Sniff-sniff. Snuffle-snuffle. Shia and Grufl began a thorough inspection of the wall. It was no surprise, as Grulf was a wolf, but as a beastkin, Shia also had a sharp sense of smell. She used not only her eyes, but her nose to check things. Luch and I watched them silently. I didnt want to bother them. Cluck-cluck. Gerberga on the other hand, seemed to have no interest in the wall. He was searching for bugs and eating them. After all, to the great God Fowl Gerberga, the king was only human. Perhaps he did not feel that the king held any authority worth noting. I have used my Scout abilities to check the wall. I saw nothing strange. It was a relief to have Shia say this. Shia wasnt only a B Rank Warrior, but a talented Scout. Well, I did cast some spells on it before leaving yesterday. Its good that it looks like an ordinary wall. I would expect nothing less of your magic, Mister Locke. So, what would you do if you wanted to break through this wall, Shia? I would bring a hammer and smash it. I kept a hammer in my magic bag 10 years ago. But not anymore. I had only just acquired my new magic bag, so it was nearly empty. I would have like to test it if we had a hammer with us Then it cannot be helped. Yes. Oh well. I might as well deactivate the magic now. Just as I raised my hand in order to do so, Luch became frantic. Mister Locke! Please wait for a second! What is it? Were next to the kings bedroom. Are we really just allowed to open it? Thats true. Cluck. That was true. And Gerberga seemed to agree. But didnt you tell him yesterday that you would be visiting? I did. Then His Majesty is likely prepared to receive you at any time. Thats right. Maybe it is as Shia says. Cluck. Now Luch was agreeing with Shia. And so was Gerberga. I see. Thats one way to look at it. Yes! Then I will deactivate the magic. How very exciting! Grr! Shia and Grulfs tails were wagging vigorously. Once I deactivated the magic, it returned to being a normal wall. And since it was only rocks that were stacked hurriedly, they could crumble with a push. Someone would probably get hurt if they were standing on the other side. As these rocks were heavy. Shia, Luch. Lets carefully remove the rocks and ce them on this side. I said in a quiet voice. I didnt want to rm any maid who might be in the other room. But then again, this was Eric. He had probably warned people not to enter the room. But it didnt hurt to be careful. Understood. Alright. Shia and Luch answered quietly. Just as we were about to start moving the rocks, we heard a voice from the other side. There was a voice. Thats strange. And then, Hey! A shout. And then a single rock shot out from the wall towards us. There was now a fist sticking out of the hole. Ahh! Cluck! Grr!! Luch, Gerberga and Grulf all looked surprised. The person on the other side had punched through the wall. They must be pretty strong. The hand began touching the surrounding wall as if searching for something. Then it pulled back in. I cautiously looked through the hole to see the other side. Just then, an eye appeared on the other side and looked at me. H-hello. Oh, is that your voice, Ruck? It was the queen, Refi. Refi had been in our party until she had children with Eric. She was always the type of person to solve problems through brute force. What are you doing there? Its a long story. But can you move away for now? I need to take down these rocks. Of course. I waited for Refi to move away, then I used magic to take down the rocks. As long as I knew there was no one right behind it, I could take down the wall without being too careful. At least I knew that I wouldnt be ttening any maids. And so I only needed to cause the wall to crumble and throw the rocks into my bag. It wouldnt be heavy to carry in my bag, and I could throw them awayter. And so I removed the rocks and entered the room where Refi was waiting. Its been so long. Yes, it really has. Refi was wearing fine but not extravagant clothes. Obviously, she only walked around naked during the night. After that, I introduced everyone. Refi seemed to be very fond of Grulf. She petted him frequently. Still, Ruck. You really havent aged at allif anything, you look younger? You havent changed much yourself, Refi. You are much better at ttery than before. Refi said with augh. Eric said that no one must enter this room. And so I was suspicious and decided to wait here. Well, we nned to do some construction work today. He must have not wanted anyone to get hurt. Then he should have just told me that. Im sure there was some reason. Perhaps he wanted to surprise her after the secret passage wasplete. As I thought such things, Eric came running into the room. Chapter 63 - Installation of the Door

Chapter 63 - Instation of the Door

Instation of the Door Eric seemed a little flustered. He had been running very quickly, but there were no sounds from his footsteps. It was kind of impressive. My dear. It is not very proper to run like that. Ah, uh, yes. Im sorry, I forgot. Eric said to Refi. Then he looked at me. You said that you would visit today, and so Ive been waiting all morning! You are veryte. Sorry. I was buying materials. I-I see. That would be necessary. I suppose I should have had them prepared myself. If Eric supplied them, it would stay in the records. But this was a secret passage, and it should be kept a secret. And so I believed that as someone not from the pce, it would be better for me to buy them. Just as I was telling Eric this, Refi grabbed Erics sleeve. By the way. What is this? Its a secret passage. And why is it here. Eric exined it to her. He told her why my mansion and the royal pce were connected. We both thought that it was highly likely that it was used by the previous, previous king and his lover. I see. Yes. And now you understand. But dear, why did you keep such an interesting thing away from me? NoI How can I say this Eric stammered. Apparently, His Majesty was no match for Queen Refi. I decided to ignore them and begin the task of installing the door. We would be using the great mithril shield from the smithy. Luch, could you hold the other side? Like this? Yes, yes. Thank you. Shia. Pass me that tool. Understood. Things went very smoothly as we carved away at the wall and put the great shield in ce. I had also bought hinges for the door. And they were also made of mithril. I just needed to make some holes in the rock with magic and then we could install the shield. Just screw this part in and we are finished. Ruck. You were always very good with your hands. Ahhh I suddenly realized that Refi and Eric hade closer and were watching me intently. I wish they wouldnt erase their presence and approach me like that. It surprised me. Locke. Thank you. Its not finished yet. But didnt you just say that you were finished? No, I need to cast some spells on it now. And so I cast spells of Hardening and Permanence. I also want to lock it with magic Who should I allow to unlock it? Refi and I. Also my daughters, if possible. Should I call them now? That wont be necessary. I just need to make it so that it allows anyone of your bloodlines. You can do such a thing? Can you? Eric and Luch said with surprise. Luch was also a Sorcerer. And so he knew how difficult such magic would be. Most people wouldnt, but I can. Thats amazing, Locke! Yes! Cluck! Groof-grooff! Wonderful! I expect no less. They all said at once. Now your embarrassing me. No, I do mean it! We-well, I will need to prepare. It will take some time, so please wait. And so I went to work. It really is advanced magic. You need time to prepare Indeed. Cluck! It is very impressive. Groof. I am constantly amazed. They continued behind me. Just then, Eric said as if suddenly remembering something, Ah, thats right. Locke, make it so that you can also unlock the door. Are you sure? I would feel better if you did. Yes, I agree. It would put my mind at ease if you coulde in case of an emergency. Refi added. Im d that you trust me so much, but Besides, we will need your help if the vampires attack again! I see. Thats true. And so I decided that I would also give myself the right to open the door. With that finalized, I returned to the work at hand. It wasnt too difficult to add lock magic. It wasnt too difficult to add simple unlocking requirements either. However, it was quite difficult to make it so that only specific people could open it. Even more so if you wanted to specify bloodlines. And it wouldnt do if it was only one way. I would have to make it lock and unlock from both sides. However, being challenged by a difficult problem like this made your spirits soar as a Sorcerer. And so I was filled with excitement as I went about constructing the magic. As a fellow Sorcerer, Luchs eyes followed me intently. Eric. Put your hand on the center here. Like this? Yes. For a second, the magic circle on the door glowed. Now you, Refi. If you will. Like this? The circle shed again. And then I put my own hand on it, and it shed. There were several other things do after that, and then it was all finished. There it is. Ahh, Locke. Thank you! Can I open it? It was currently locked. Of course. Do you see the royal crest towards the bottom of the door? Just ce your palm on it. Thats a very low ce to put it. It would be inconvenient if the princesses couldnt reach it. I see. Thank you for your consideration. Eric ced his palm on the door. It shined with dim light, then the door opened with a click. Ohh. It will lock automatically, so you can close it like any other door. If you want to open it from the other side, just put your palm on the door around this area. There was no crest, but the magic was located in the same general spot. This is very useful! Thank you, Locke! Ruck. Thank you. The couple said with gratitude. After that, Refi tilted her head and said, By the way, its been bothering me for a while But why are you calling Ruck by the name Locke? Apparently, Eric had not exined that to her. Chapter 64 - Eric and the Secret Room

Chapter 64 - Eric and the Secret Room

Eric and the Secret Room Eric looked surprised. By his expression, he had probably forgotten to tell her. Refi hadnt been surprised by seeing me, so she had at least known that I was here. However, he must have forgotten to tell her about how I was hiding my identity so that I would not be seen as a grand duke. The king was very busy. And while my return was a big deal, my alias was not, in the grand scheme of things. I suppose I couldnt me him. And so I decided to tell Refi myself. Refi. There are many reasons for it, but for now, I am working under a different name. I see. So that is why. That was all she needed. But I told her the other details just in case. After that, Eric said that he would pour us some tea. This room was next to their bedroom, and there was a simple kitchen attached to it. Its amazing. You have a kitchen right next to your bedroom. The pce really is an astonishing ce. Shia and I said in amazement. Refiughed. I dont think it is normal at all. I was so very curious for a while as to why there was a kitchen in such a ce. Refi said, then she looked at the door to the secret passage. Your grandfather must have wanted to taste the baronesss cooking. I see... Of course, she meant Erics grandfather. If he went through the trouble of making a secret passage to her mansion, then setting up a kitchen was nothing. As Eric prepared the tea, Refi began to talk to us. She had made Grulf sit next to her and was constantly petting him. Ruck. No, I suppose I should call you Locke. Locke. Im d you came out alive. Well, it wasnt easy. When I heard the news from Goran, I wanted to rush over to meet you... But you had a cold? Yes. And I usually take very good care of myself to stay healthy. Personally, I thought it might have something to do with her walking around naked at night. Of course, I didnt vocalize this suspicion. As we talked, Gerberga returned from his tour of the room. And then he flew up andnded on myp. But Eric. He was so excited when he heard. Im d to hear it. I petted Gerberga as we continued to talk. It was rather pleasant to pet fluffy animals while having a conversation. But still, Locke. It really is Erics fault that youve experienced so much trouble, isnt it? Do you mean how he made me Grand Duke? That and the statue. And the currency. Yes, though being an S Rank Adventurer didnt help either. We talked andughed together. Just then, Eric finished brewing the tea and came over to us. Now, dont be like that. I didnt do it maliciously. I know. I thanked him and took a sip. Its delicious. Hehe, isnt it? Ive been very particr about our tea leaves recently. Oh, Eric. You know, he has been busy making tea and pastries here recently. Its one of my few hobbies. Its a good hobby. This kitchen is one of the few things I can thank my grandfather for. Eric said as he sat down. Then he looked over to Luch and Shia, who seemed to be frozen. Do you not like tea? Would you prefer something else? I like tea very much. Yes, I-I like tea as well. Shia and Luch were nervous. Gerberga looked at them and said, Cluck. And so I decided to help them. You dont have to be so reserved. Yes. You wouldnt want this to go to waste. I-I am honored! Thank you! Shia and Luch were in awe that the king had poured them some tea himself. After they had taken a sip, Eric looked at them seriously. How do you like it? It is delicious! It is most wonderful. Luch was so nervous, that he was starting to talk very strangely. But dear, they are hardly going to say it tastes bad if you ask them like that. I see. Sorry. Eric looked a little embarrassed after Refi remonstrated him. Dont worry. It is quite good. Thank you, Locke. That makes me very happy! We continued to talk pleasantly for a while until Eric suddenly asked, By the way, what happened to that girl that was with you yesterday? Milka? She is currently cleaning the bathing room with Serulis. The bathing room? Now? And with Serulis? Dont ask me... Serulis seemed to have some kind of fixation with the bathing room. But it would need to be cleaned at some point anyway, so I did not mind. But it was still a little odd. You really dont know? Refi said with exasperation. You understand then, Refi? Of course, I do. And youll understand too, Locke. Once you go home. I see. If I would find outter, then that was fine. But more importantly, there was something I needed to tell Eric. So, about Milka... What happened? I told him about everything that happened this morning, from the disaster that befell Milka to everything about Kabino. That Kabino had his hands in the ve trade. Of course, I did not forget the details about the cursed ham and the storage of weapons. My god... Eric looked severe. But what is even worse... I told him that the investigation into Kabino had been halted in the past. I had to tell him that there were nobles with suspicious ties and officials who were corrupt. Eric listened to all of this with a serious expression. And when I finished, he continued to look serious as he opened his mouth. Locke. I have a request to make... Apparently, Eric wanted to ask something of me. Chapter 65 - Eric’s Request

Chapter 65 - Erics Request

Erics Request What is it? Tell me. I will do whatever I can. I said to Eric. I had no reason to reject any request from him. However, Erics expression was hesitant and troubled. Thank you... But I beg you to listen before making any decision. So, what do you want me to do? The thing is... Just then, Shia stood up frantically. I am sure that it would be better if I do not listen? Shia was expecting us to talk about top-secret matters. Ri-right. Thats right. Luch realized it from Shias attitude and also stood up frantically. Gr-rrrr. Even Grulf got up. Though Grulf could hardly understand what we would be talking about, so I didnt think there could be any harm in him listening. Eric looked to Shia and said calmly, No, I would like for you all to hear it as well. But... Grrr... The secret that I want to tell you, is that there is a way to break through the divine protective barrier. And also about the protection of the god of the dark ones. You two know about, dont you? Yes, I do know about it. Yes. I know. The divine protective barrier was a giant barrier that surroundedrge cities. If any strong monsters tried to enter it, they would be ravaged by intense pain and not be able to show their full strength. This was why the vampires could only send lesser vampires into the pce. However, near the end of the battle with the vampires, it was discovered that arch vampires had also infiltrated the pce. Arch vampires were powerful monsters. Normally, they would not have been able to enter. And yet Serulis and Luch, who had fought them, said that they were strong. In other words, they had somehow managed to trick the barrier. Shia and I had experienced the protective barrier of the god of the dark ones during our fight with the Vampire High Lord. It had restricted my powers greatly and made the fight difficult. Cluck-cluck. Gerberga clucked on myp. Gerberga had been there when I was assaulted by the effects of the barrier. It must have been very painful, even for the God Fowl himself. Everyone present recalled what they had experienced, and their faces became dark. Groof? Grulf looked puzzled. Grulf had been there when the barrier had activated. However, he was sleeping. He probably didnt remember. Refi petted his head as he wagged his tail. Eric waited for everyone to sit down again before he continued. I had the Pce Sorcerer and Alchemist inspect the magic tools that the arch vampires were carrying. Did they discover something? Yes. It had only been two days. The pce Sorcerer and Alchemist must be very skilled. It has to do with the ham that you talked about earlier... ording to Eric, the cursed ham was one of the ingredients used to break through the barrier of divine protection. I had one question. Before we knew that there was a way to break through the barrier, it was forbidden to even own the ham, wasnt it? Why was that? It was originally banned as a cursed tool used to summon devils. I could see why it had been banned then. Summoning a devil meant that you would be opening a gate into a different dimension. It was a very dangerous thing to do. Something must be done now that it is used for breaking the barrier and not just summoning. Yes. I had not thought that there would be people within the pce who were connected to the dark ones. Humans no less. You also said that this Kabino had his hands in the ve trade? I did. The thing is, even if you had many ves within the capital, it would be very difficult to take them outside. That might be. And it would be nearly impossible to sell them within the capital. Hmm. ...Could he have been trying to use them as sacrifices? There would be no need to take them outside the city if they were used for sacrifices. It was a frightful thought. It was unforgivable. I wish I could use my officials to start an investigation immediately. ...But some of them have interfered in the past. And I wonder about these great nobles who are backing them. I do not know who the traitors are. I see. And so you want my help. Eric nodded. Exactly. Who these nobles are and what their aim is. I want you to find that out. Nobles, huh? Tricky. If its necessary, you can use your position as Grand Duke. If I told them, it would hurt me in the future... I suppose you are right. Then I shall give you a ne that will prove that you are the kings representative on this matter. You have such a thing? I do. So saying, Eric stood up and left the room. He returned quickly. Here it is. Take it with you, Locke. Youre very prepared. My name was engraved in the ne. I had a feeling that something like this would happen soon. I see. He really was well prepared. It might have been toote if he started acting only after I returned. He must have predicted this would happen. I will do what I can. Thank you. Shia and Luch. I want you to help Locke as well. Certainly! I understand! Shia and Luch replied vigorously. Chapter 66 - Arrangements

Chapter 66 - Arrangements

Arrangements I asked Eric, Are there any nobles who you suspect? There are some who seem very likely to bemitting crimes. But I dont know that they would be so horrible as to be involved in forbidden ham. Of course. The summoning of devils and the breaking of divine barriers was a threat to all mankind. The power struggle between nobles would have no meaning without human society. What worth would kingship have in a world that was ruled by the dark ones? There is a possibility that they could be threatened or controlled by someone else. Hmm. That would be most troublesome. If that was the case, then we cannot be suspicious based off a persons character alone. Indeed. We must investigate without any bias. I leave it to you. And then Eric said as if suddenly remembering, If you want the help of the intelligence organization, do it through Goran. And not directly? I think it would be better if the enemy did not know who was investigating. I understand. And Locke. Even if you dont have anything to report, please visit every day. Ah, yes. Alright. I could see how passionate Eric was. This matter was very serious to him. Eric, I will do everything that I am able. But the district manager who is interrogating Kabino right now seemed like a very good man to me. I see. That is good to hear. But someone might try to interfere again. Could you not protect him in some way? Very well. I will do something about it. And they may try to keep Kabino quiet. Perhaps they will attack the district manager. That would be terrible. It would dy the investigation greatly. I will make arrangements at once. Thank you. After that, I asked him how I was to use the ne. The ne was used when delivering the kings orders orally. As normally, such things were written on paper. But there were times when it is an emergency and the ne must be used instead. It was usually expected to be used in the event of a possible coup, and the king had to escape from the pce. And so all of the nobles and officials knew what it was. A coup... In that case, it would be very bad for this to fall into the hands of those who want to start a coup, wouldnt it? That is why it is not just any tool, but a magic tool. It is made so that it will change color with the kings direct approval. I see. But what if the king was captured and forced to give his approval? If that happened, it would hardly matter if the ne was used or not. They could just as easily force the king to write a letter. I suppose thats true. It was strictly for such an event where the king was not captured but did not have enough time to send a letter. After that, we left the pce. In the pce, Eric said that he would cover the door with arge painting. It was a very cliche method, but better than nothing. I created a magic circuit through the tunnel as we moved. This was to connect the magic lock in the pce to the door in the mansion. That way, Eric would be able to open the mansion door as well. As we walked back home, Luch said, Mister Locke. Shouldnt you also hide the mansions door with magic? Yes. I will have to think of something. The entrance to the secret passage in the mansion was like this: You went through a hidden door in the library to find a secret room. And from the secret room, you could reach the secret passage. That was two doors. The first thing to do would be to cast a spell on the hidden door in the library. Thats the most important one. And I should probably put a hidden door in the passage where it connects to the room. Yes. I would actually prefer to make it so that Luch and Shia could use it. It is a top secret, so that might not be a good idea. I think Eric would allow it if I asked him. If it became necessary, I would make it so that Luch and Shia could open it too. I think it would be better to allow Lord Morton and Serulis to open it. Said Shia. Ah, thats true. Goran should be able to go through. I will talk to Eric about itter. Even though we were walking slowly, we arrived in the secret room in no time. It was very close. I guess Ill make a door with the materials for now. And so I installed a door that connected the secret room and passage. The door was made of a material that looked just like the walls. I cast a spell on it and connected the magic circuits. And then I cast a spell of concealment. Now, only the most advanced of Sorcerers would be able to tell that there was a door here. Thats it then. Mister Locke. Next is the door in the library! Luch seemed to be enjoying this. There was something exciting about hidden doors. And so I cast a spell on the hidden door in the library as well. Concealment magic and strengthening magic as well. I would like to lock it with magic as well. It would be fine toe out from the secret room and into the library without anything, but the reverse would not be good. Thats true. And I would want Shia, Luch, Serulis, and Milka to be able to get inside as well. It would be a good ce to hide if the mansion was under attack. And Grulf and Gerberga should be able to enter as well. Grrr. Cluck. Shia ran forward. I will go and call Miss Serulis and Milka. Thank you. While we were waiting, I had the door authenticate Luch, Gerberga, and Grulf. Luch, use your palm. Gerberga can use his foot. Okay! Cluck! Gerberga put his foot on the bottom of the door. Grulf...can use his nose. Groof-groof! You would rather use your front paw? Groof! I thought that his nose would be easier, but he apparently preferred to use his paw. Grulf put his paw on the door and it was recorded. I made it so that it will also open with your nose, just in case. Groof! After we were done, Shia returned. I have brought Miss Serulis and Milka with me! Ah, thank you...? There was a pretty girl behind Shia who we had never seen before. Chapter 67 - A Changed Milka

Chapter 67 - A Changed Milka

A Changed Milka After looking a little closer, I saw that it was Milka. Serulis had probably run back to her home in order to get some new clothes. Thi-this is embarrassing. Milka said awkwardly. They were likely Seruliss old clothes. It was cute and quite appropriate for the rich daughter of Lord Morton. There were frills and essories. Her hair had also been brushed and cleaned. Serulis must have done it for her as they bathed. That was why Serulis had been so eager to clean the ce. Hehe. Serulis stood next to Milka with the smuggest expression. She had seen my surprise at this transformation. You did this? I asked. And Serulis said proudly, What do you think? Doesnt it suit her? These pretty clothes dont suit me at all! Thats not true. It looks very cute. Bu-but. There is no way that it does. I-Im going to go and change! Milka turned around and left. Milka, wait. I called after her, and she stopped. I-Im sorry. But I cant clean in these clothes, can I? I think she thought I was going to be upset. Milka. I think it looks very nice on you. It is very cute. Really? N-no. You dont need to tter me. I know that it looks horrible on me. No. Why would I lie? It does look good. Are these your old clothes, Serulis? Yes. I decided to give her my old clothes. Thank you, Serulis. That would be a great help. Oh-oh. Its nothing, you know! Serulis said, a little embarrassed. Shia, Luch. What do you think? Its very nice. Yes, yes. It is very cute. Shia said as she circled Milka several times. Yes. Its cute. Its like dressing up a pack horse, as they say. Luch didnt realize it, but this wasnt exactly apliment. Re-really? But Milka looked happy as she blushed. And so I didnt bother exining it to her. She was doing that a lot. She started petting Grulfs head after he came close. Grulf. Grulf. Grr? Grulf looked confused as she scratched his fur. Then he looked towards me for help. Cluck! Gerberga flew down andnded on Grulfs back. Lord Gerberga is very cute as well. Milkas attention moved to Gerberga, who was now subject to her petting. Cluck! Grr. Gerberga hade down to help Grulf, who was at a loss over what to do. He was a kind chicken. After that, I had Serulis and Milka registered at the door in the library. When that was finished, Milka said excitedly, Im going to go and clean now! Why dont you start tomorrow? But... You were put in such nice clothes. You should rx and enjoy it. Do you think so? Yes! Serulis said as she patted Milka on the head. After that, Serulis, Shia, Luch and I went to the drawing room. I didnt call Gerberga, but he came anyway. Mister Locke. What is it? Hmm. Eric asked me to search for the noblemen who were backing Kabino. That is quite the request. And so I exined everything that Eric had told me to Serulis. As we talked, Gerberga perched on myp. That will be very dangerous. You are waiting for Kabinos confession for now? They also need to inspect all of the evidence confiscated from his mansion. Will the district manager keep you informed of everything? Shia said. Serulis looked at me very seriously. Of course, I just needed to show the ne that Eric had given me. However, I should only use it when it was necessary. And so I was hesitant to use it from the beginning. Besides, I wasnt really worried about acquiring information about the investigation. I did tell Eric to protect the district manager, and prevent others from interfering with his work. Hmm. Hmm. Serulis listened carefully. Eric should do everything that he can to protect the evidence. I even told him that Kabino might be assassinated if he is not careful. I see. I do think that that could happen. But how will he ensure it? Will he assign more bodyguards? I dont think he would want to attract too much attention. Yes... I thought about it. Perhaps he will move the evidence and Kabino to the pce and make that the headquarters for the investigation. Even if it is done in the pce, who will be investigating? His guards? I dont know. Its all up to Eric. And I knew that Eric would choose someone that was trustworthy. Its a serious matter and also very urgent. That being said, we cannot act recklessly either. Any wrong moves will make them cautious. I just want to paint a target on all of the questionable nobles. Then Shia blurted, It is only Kabino now? What do you mean? Kabino was gathering sacrifices, wasnt he? And his mansion was stocking weapons. Yes. If there are great noblemen backing him, I think there should be other people at the bottom like Kabino, who are doing the same thing. I suppose so. Shia stood up from her chair. Im going to go and see if there are any quests for missing persons. Ill go with you! Serulis said as she jumped off of her chair. Chapter 68 - Inspecting the Mansion

Chapter 68 - Inspecting the Mansion

Inspecting the Mansion Shia and Serulis seemed very excited. Thank you. Be careful. Dont worry about us! Shias tail was waving wildly. Yes, dont worry! I wasnt sure about Serulis. I was a little worried. Serulis. I mean it, be careful. I know! And with that, Shia a Serulis left the mansion. After seeing them off, Luch said, Im worried too. Cluck. Yes. But I think Shia will take care of her. Even Gerberga seemed unconvinced. I petted him as he cooed softly on myp. He was especially fluffy in the space between his wings. Cluck-cluck. He cluckedfortably. And then we left the drawing room. Alright, Im going to go out and by some food for today. I can go for you. Really? Hmm, alright. Thank you. Dont mention it! Just get anything you like. I dont mind what it is, but get a lot of it. I said and handed him some money. Leave it to me! Luch said as he ran out. Cluck-cluck. Gerberga said as he saw Luch leave. There was still a possibility that Gerberga would be attacked, and so I tried to keep him close by as much as possible. Lord Gerberga. Were off to the kitchen. Cluck! Gerberga looked quite pleased with this deration. Cluck-cluck-cluck-cluck. He clucked quietly and asionally pped his wings. Milka and Grulf were in the kitchen. Ah, Mister Locke. What is it? Grrr. Milka had changed her clothes now. She wasnt wearing clothes that were fit for an aristocrat daughter, but clothes that would be easy to work in. But she still looked very pretty. Her hair was nicely brushed and there was no dirt on her face. She had always been pretty, and so she looked nice by merely being clean. I was thinking about making a pantry to preserve food in. I see! Is there anything I can do to help? No, Im fine. I see that you changed. Yes. It would be a waste to ruin those clothes! This suits you nicely as well. Hehehe. Thank you. Milka said bashfully. These clothes were nothing like the rags she used to wear. It was made of high-quality material. Did Serulis give it to you? She did. Sister Serulis has given me a lot of clothes. Shes very generous. I would have to thank herter. I cant be more grateful to her! Milka said as she cleaned. You didnt have to start cleaning today. But the kitchen should be clean at least. You might get sick! I see. Thank you. So thats why she changed. As for Grulf, he was sniffing around the kitchen. Im sure you know Grulf, but dont go around marking your territory, alright? Groof! Grulf froze. Not even a little? Thats what he seemed to be thinking. I could not let my guard down for a moment. Listen here, Grulf. This business of marking your territory... Groof. You must never do it here or in the royal pce. Groof. And not at Gorans house either. Actually, dont do it indoors at all. Groof!! What, I cant? He seemed to cry. But I was d I was able to make it clear before it happened. And then I tried to exin why it was this way. Grulf appeared to be listening, so I had hopes that he understood. You must go to the toilet. Grrr. And if you have to mark your territory somewhere, you can do it when I take you on walks. Groof! But then again, it will cause trouble if its within the royal capital... You can do it when we take walks outside of the city then. Groof! Grulf was a puppy, but the size of a small horse. But Grulf was smart, so I was sure that I would be able to take him on walks here without causing trouble. As we talked, Gerberganded on Grulfs back. It seemed to be one of his favorite spots. Well, as for the pantry, I would like to finish before Luches home. What about this? Milka pointed to arge shelf that was in the kitchen. That is a normal shelf. So its the same as leaving the food outside. Well, how about this? Milka pointed to the floor. There was a storage space underneath. It does seem dark and cool. Right? Milka said smugly. She had cleaned the ce, so she knew where everything was. Well use both then. And so I cast a Preservation spell on both. After that, I also cast an Expansion spell on them. This made them into what was a less portable version of my bag. What kind of magic is that? Quite simple... And I exined it to her. Thats amazing, Mister Locke. This is a secret, but I am actually a Sorcerer. Is that so... And then I looked around the room. I wanted to know if there were any hidden passages or rooms. Milka, Gerberga and Grulf followed me. Unfortunately, we did not find any new secrets here. And so I continued to walk around the mansion and cast spells. Chapter 69 - Hunting the Demon Rats

Chapter 69 - Hunting the Demon Rats

Hunting the Demon Rats I finished casting spells on the entire mansion and surrounding area. And also added magic locks to all the windows and doors. I would register everyone when they got backter. Cluck-cluck. Gerberga was following me around the house. He would asionally find bugs and eat them. Grulf was also following us quietly. Should we go out into the garden? Cluck! Groof! Gerberga seemed especially happy. Grulf was wagging his tail and seemed very eager. Once we went out into the garden, Gerberga started clucking wildly and ran around on the grass. Perhaps he had not had enough exercise recently, as we often carried him when moving. Grulf began to sniff around the garden. Cluck. Gerberga ate the bugs and grass in the garden. I sat down near the front door and watched the two animals. It was right then that I saw Ario and Josh standing outside of the gate. Ah, Locke! So you really do live here. Mister Locke. What an amazing house. Ah, wee. Im surprised you were able to find it since I forgot to tell you the location. Joshughed and said, We just got directions from Shia and Serulis. Is that right? Where are they now? They are looking through missing person requests. It seemed like things were going smoothly. Missing person quests were not epted in the same way as other quests. This was because there was a high likelihood that they could not be aplished. The person could be dead. Or perhaps they might have gone to a different country. I see. By the way, are you two having trouble finding a good quest? No, we just epted the usual demon rat quest. But it turned out to be a little difficult for us... Ario bowed his head. Locke, please help us. Im sure you will take this as an insult. Helping us kill rats... I dont mind at all. But what do you mean, demon rats that are too difficult? Yes, the thing is... Ario and Josh had epted the familiar quest and gone down into the sewers like usual. However, the number of demon rats was abnormal. Usually, they would walk in the sewers for a few hours and encounter a dozen rats at most. However, they imed to have seen hundreds of rats this time. Even if they were just demon rats, it would be too difficult to kill hundreds of them. And so they hade to me for help. We considered abandoning the quest and making a report to the guild. But they told us that the paperwork would take a while. They said it wont be until tomorrow afternoon. And I wondered, what if the demon rats started toe out from the sewers... They might attack people. Ario and Joshs concern was well founded. But hundreds or not, they were still demon rats. I knew that I wouldnt have much problem with them. Well, lets go then. Thank you. Its a great help. Groof! Grulf was also excited. I made some quick preparations and then left with them. I also had Gerberga inside of my breastte, just in case. It was the same as the time I fought the Vampire High Lord. When we were walking towards the sewers, we bumped into Shia and Serulis. Are things going well? Were still feeling our way around. Shia said. Her tail was wagging vigorously. Im about to go and kill some demon rats with Ario and Josh. Do you want to join? I... I have something I need to look into. I see. Serulis? The sewers you say? I wanted to check something in the sewers anyway, so I will go with you. Thats right. You go and help them then, Serulis. Ill leave the other matters to you then, Shia. Dont worry! And with that, Shia continued to walk in the direction she was headed. It seemed like she was going to the expensive residential district. As for us, we continued to walk towards the underground sewers. After walking for some time, the entrance came into view. It had a great door and beyond it were stairs that led downward. As a Warrior, I will be in the front. Serulis, you take the rear. Understood. I understand. Alright. Ario was an F Rank Sorcerer who could use Fireball. Josh was a brilliant F Rank Archer Scout. Grulf...you can stay next to me. Grr. By the way, you can mark as much territory as you want down here. Groof! Grulf wagged his tail happily. It was his instinct after all. He was only able to control it through reason. And so now, he was sniffing the area earnestly. Alright, lets go. I took out antern from the magic bag and lit it. Magic lights were good and all, but I was supposed to be a Warrior. I shouldnt use magic too much. After walking for a while, we started to be able to hear the sounds of squeaking. These rats sure are loud. Thats why we decided that it was too much for us two. It was a good decision. Adventurers should be cautious. We moved further along until the light of thentern caught a demon rat. It was an incrediblyrge demon rat. Chapter 70 - The Demon Rat Horde

Chapter 70 - The Demon Rat Horde

The Demon Rat Horde I moved thentern to look at the rest of the area and saw that there was a horde of demon rats. And all of them were veryrge. Serulis unsheathed her sword and said, These are some big rats. And there are so many of them. Yes, I can see how this would have been too much for two people. I said and Ario nodded. Yes, we ran out in a panic. Just the thought of being eaten alive by those rats gave me a chill. It was just as Josh said. It would be one of the worst ways to die. Ario. Use fireballs. I will charge into them at the same time. Understood. Josh, you support us with arrows. Of course. Serulis, you get any that I miss. Leave it to me. And then I unsheathed the Devil King Sword. Groof? Grulf looked at me with eyes that seemed to ask the question, why dont you give me any orders? Grulf, your work begins when the rats start trying to escape. I want you to work with Serulis to get any that leak through the cracks. Grr! Grulf puffed out his chest. His tail was wagging excitedly. Ario. Lets start. Understood! Arios fireballs began flying. Theynded and exploded inside of the demon rat horde. SQUEEKI-KI-KI-KI-KI-KI-KIIIIIIIII!!!! The shrieking of the rats echoed around us. Over a dozen of them had died from the st. And so I charged into the confused swarm. I swung the Devil King Sword with all of my strength and cut into five of them. SQUEEKI-KI-KI-KI-KI-KI-KIIIIIII!!!! The rats cried noisily as they grouped together and jumped at me. But I cut them all down. I had thought that most of them would try to run away, but they were mostly jumping towards me. Perhaps their appetites for food were stronger than their instinct for self-preservation. The demon rats were even eating the dead rats that I had killed. To them, it didnt matter if it was a monster of the same species. It was just meat once they were dead. I could sense an intense hunger throughout the whole horde. It all felt very horrifying. What if they had managed to get out of the sewers? They would have begun to attack and eat people immediately. They may have been rats, but they were as big as medium-sized dogs. An adult may be able to kill one of them. But they would be hard pressed against two or three. A child would not be able to fight even one. Well kill them all! Yes! Ario shouted in reply. Josh unleashed his arrows, killing the rats one by one. Ario. Try not to waste your magic. I know! The power of a Sorcerer was not unlimited. It was important to use it wisely. I too was swinging my sword as to not let a single rat escape. However, there were just so many of them. Not only that, but they were attacking from all sides. It would be impossible to defeat them without using magic. Leave this side to me. Groof! Serulis and Grulf were fighting the rats that got passed us. Thank you. I continued to swing my sword. By the time there were over a hundred corpses surrounding us, the battle ended. It looks like its over for now? No. I think there are more of them deeper in. Is that right. Serulis said with a serious expression. Grulf. Stay on your guard. Groof! And you can mark your territory. Groof-groof! We had Grulf watch for more rats as we collected the magic stones from the rats. They were small and of terrible quality. Still, they were at least bigger than the ones from normal demon rats. Serulis. Look at my hands as I work. Yes. Serulis looked at my hands intently as I removed the stones. After that, I had her try it. As an Adventurer, taking out the magic stones was a necessary skill. The demon rats reeked and were filthy. Normally, you wouldnt even want to touch them. But Serulis never showed any hesitation or disgust as she removed the stones. At the same time, Grulf was carefully sniffing out the area. And he would asionally squat and mark his territory in different ces. And he was a wolf. A spirit beast wolf. Most rats should be too afraid toe close to that scent. After taking out all of the magic stones, we gathered the corpses into a pile. And then I exined to Serulis, They might turn into undead or start to rot if we leave them here. And so they must be dealt with. I see. Serulis was a very capable fighter but had very little experience as an Adventurer, and so she listened attentively. It would be easy to burn them if we were outside, but this is the sewers. I suppose we will just have to put them in my magic bag. But what should you do when you dont have a magic bag? Find a way to burn them down here...or take them outside a little by little and burn them. I said and Ario nodded. Yes. When Locke fought the goblins with us, we had to drag a few dozen goblins outside to burn them. Thats right. It was really hard work. It was, but we had no choice but to do it. I see. Serulis said as she listened. Grulf was nodding his head next to us. And then I asked Ario, What do you two usually do? Well, we usually only have to kill a few of them. So we drag them outside and burn them. I see. Yes. After that, Josh seemed very interested in my magic bag. By the way, Mister Locke. That is a very impressive bag. And his mansion was huge. I believe Locke to be a very rich man! Well, maybe. And then I said to them, There are likely still more of them. I agree with Locke. Yes. I think the likelihood of that is quite high. It is no use unless we crush them all at the source. Everyone looked very serious. And with that, we descended even further into the sewers. Chapter 71 - Killing the Demon Rat Horde

Chapter 71 - Killing the Demon Rat Horde

Killing the Demon Rat Horde More and more demon rats attacked us as we made our way down the sewers. I disposed of them with a swing of my sword. Josh was a former hunter and was able to catch his targets with precision. Got you! Serulis was also cutting them down. The demon rats were not attacking us from the front alone. They also came from our backs. They would swim in the sewer water ande out behind us and jump. Serulis. Dont let your guard down. Understood! I looked down at Gerberga, who was in my breastte. He was staying calm. Lord Gerberga. Are you alright? Cluck! He seemed fine. Ario said, Its hard to know when I should use magic when they attack so sporadically. Thats true. And Fireballs consume a lot of power. Currently, Fireballs were the only attack spell that Ario could use. From what I had seen during the fight with the goblins, he was able to use it about 10 times at the most in one day. And that was quite impressive for an F Rank Sorcerer. That being said, it was still quite limiting. He would have to be careful when using it. Fireballs were the most effective when you used them in a crowd. It might be good to learn Magic Arrowter. Yes. Youre right, Locke. We talked like this as we continued to go deeper. It feels like there are more of them the further we go! Yes. I agree. Josh and Serulis shouted. Josh. How many arrows do you have left? I have about 50. Ah, hmm. You brought quite a lot then. Yes! I knew it would be a long fight! Josh smiled happily. If he had 50 now, he must have brought at least 100. That many arrows would be quite heavy. That would make it hard to move. Josh, try not to waste any. Understood! We moved even faster after that. The fact that they were increasing meant that the reason for this infestation must be deeper in. We needed to find out what it was. We tore through the rats and advanced until we reached a small clearing. This was where the sewage water merged. Serulis pointed to the center of it and muttered. Is the water rising? No, thats not it. What Serulis was pointing at was a crowd of demon rats. They were forming a kind of mountain in the water that started below the water and peeked out of the surface. Ario! Use your Fireballs! Leave it to me! As if unleashing his pent up anger, Ario began tounch his Fireball into them. It was his most powerful Fireball. Squeak-ki-ki-ki-ki!! The demon rats let out their wretched squeaks, which echoed around us. At the same time, the smell of them burning and the water steamingbined to create a most disgusting odor. Oghhh...ggregghhh... Grulf had a sensitive nose and looked nauseous. The poor thing. I wanted to pet him on the back, but there was no time. The other demon rats were furious now, and they jumped at us. Squeak-ki-ki-ki-ki!! Ahhh! I shed at them as they attacked. With one hit, several demon rats were decapitated and went flying into the air. Serulis also stepped out and impressed with her swordsmanship as sheid the rats to waste. Josh unleashed his arrows without missing his targets. GRRRRR!! Grulf quickly recovered from the smell. He hunted the demon rats with his fangs and ws with excitement. Grulf was a spirit beast wolf. Normally, rats would run away from him. It was the same with demon rats. And yet these wereing straight for him. It was strange. No matter how many we cut down, they did not seem to decrease in number. How many are there! Ario! Use another Fireball! Understood! When the demon rats crowded together again, Ariounched a Fireball into them. Serulis, you stop them from running away. Im going in! Leave it to me! I jumped into the sewer water in order to put a quick end to what was left of the horde. The water was much deeper than I expected. It stopped right below my waist. It was obviously very filthy, but I couldnt let that stop me. I swung the Devil King Sword into the rats. They were so densely packed that over a dozen were in the way of each swing. I swung again and again. In moments, over a hundred of them were dead. I was covered in sewage water. But I was careful to keep it away from Gerberga. If I tripped and fell, Gerberga would be drenched in sewage. Lord Gerberga, pardon the stench. Cluck-cluck! Dont worry. Fight as hard as you can. Gerberga seemed to say. Thank you, Lord Gerberga. Cluck! Serulis was fighting behind me and catching every rat that got passed me. She was a most reliable Warrior. Josh and Ario were also doing their best with magic and arrows. After a few minutes of intense fighting, we were able to wipe out the demon rat horde. Are you all alright? Yes. Thanks to you, Locke. I am fine. Thank you. Even demon rats are dangerous if they are in this number. Grough! Guff! Grulf was in the water and sshing around. Grulf? Grmgh! GGggbgh! Are, are you drowning? I frantically went over to him. He was being attacked by a few demon rats. I quickly killed them and saved Grulf by pulling him out of the water. But it wasnt easy, as Grulf was very big. Chapter 72 - The Aftermath of the Demon Rat Hunt

Chapter 72 - The Aftermath of the Demon Rat Hunt

The Aftermath of the Demon Rat Hunt I checked to make sure that Grulf wasnt injured after dragging him out of the water. It looked like he had only suffered some light scratches. Grulf, are you alright? Grrrff. He whimpered. Serulis, Josh and Ario also looked to see if he was hurt. And they were relieved. Nothing too bad then. But we should still wash his wounds. Thats true. Locke. You should leave the rest to us and go and wash him. I myself was not hurt. However, I was definitely very filthy. And while they were just scratches, Grulf had still been injured. And sewage water was especially dangerous. He could get infected. It wasnt too likely since he was a spirit beast, but I was still worried. I was also worried about the fact that he had bitten into many of the demon rats. The rats usually carried diseases. Sorry. Serulis, can you take Grulf out and wash him? I dont mind...but what about you? I have something to do here. I want to investigate the center where the rats were gathering. I understand. Lets go then, Grulf. Grrrfff... Grulf rubbed against me with his sewage soaked fur. Of course, I was already soaked, so I didnt mind. Grulf? Youing? ...Grrfff... Grulf was making a show of not wanting to go without me. Serulis saw this and said, ...Maybe you should just take him yourself, Mister Locke? I want to check this immediately... But dont you think you should wash him quickly? There was no use arguing, so I handed Serulis the magic bag. Serulis. Take this for now. I want you to throw all of the demon rat corpses into it. So you will take out the stonester? We could do that back in the garden of the mansion. Then we could burn them right after. Sorry. Ill leave the rest to you. Ill be back as soon as I can. Take your time. And with that, Grulf and I ran outside. We saw a few demon rats feeding on the corpses on our way back. I killed the ones that we saw. But I was starting to feel uneasy about how many were still left. Then we got out of the sewers and ran to a nearby river. It wasnt the most filthy river, but it wasnt particrly clean either. That kind of river. But it did go up to my waist. Grulf and I went inside of it. And it didnt take much encouragement to get him to go in. Grrr. So you can swim. Groof! It wasnt so deep that his legs couldnt reach the floor. And so he was swimming quite adeptly in the water. Even Gerberga jumped out of my breastte and started sshing in the water. Grulf had probably jumped into the sewer water because he could swim. However, it was harder to fight when in the water. And then he was attacked by demon rats and nearly drowned. It really is harder to fight like that. You should be more careful. Groof. I started to scrub his fur. His wounds were mostly healed now. I guess that was because he was a spirit beast. Grulf continued to stick close to me and asionally whimper. He must have been very scared when he was attacked and almost drowned. After getting most of the filth out his fur, I pulled him out of the water. Gerberga had also seemed to be enjoying his swim until I put him back in my breastte. Now, drink some of this. Groof? Groof! It was an antidote, just in case. Grulf smelled it and then turned his nose away. Medicine generally had disagreeable smells. Dont be like that. Grrrrr. I pulled Grulfs mouth open and poured the drink down his throat. He didnt like it, but I managed to make him drink it anyway. Now, everyones waiting for us. Lets go back. ...grrr... Grulf looked at me sulkily and then proceeded to ignore me. I suppose he was mad that I had forced him to drink something that smelled and tasted bad. That was an antidote. Do you want to get sickter on? ...Grrr... ...Your wounds might have be infected. Groof! You wouldnt like that, would you? Groof. It seemed like he understood it. Now that he was satisfied, I took Grulf and we ran back to Serulis. When we arrived at the scene, Serulis and the others had just finished storing all of the demon rat corpses in the bag. Everything alright? We were attacked a few times, but there were so few of them that it was no problem. Ario said with augh. Josh sounded worried as asked, Is Grulf alright? Yes, hes fine. Groof! Grulf wagged his tail excitedly. Serulis gave me my bag back and asked, Mister Locke. What were you going to search for? I want to know why the demon rats were gathered here. There might be something. And so I went into the sewage water again. Grulf was hitting the surface of the water with his front paws. Grulf, donte in here again. Groof! He barked. And then I checked the area that the rats had gathered to. There was something strange about this ce. Suspicious magical energy. I used Search magic. It detected traces of magic in the area. It detected the demon rat corpses that had sunk to the bottom. Maybe it was just detecting the magic stones? I threw it into the magic bag. When there were no more corpses in the area, I used the Search magic again. There was something below the water that had faint magic power in it. I picked it up. What is this... It was a fragment of something that had a metallic glow and was the size of a dogs paw. Trantor: Im thinking about picking up another series. Obviously, it must be a Japanese web novel. Let me know if you have any suggestions. Chapter 73 - Aftermath Part 2

Chapter 73 - Aftermath Part 2

Aftermath Part 2 I used Search magic one more time to make sure that I hadnt missed anything. After that, I took the mysterious fragment with me and got out of the water. Ario looked serious as he asked me, Did you find something? I found this. And then I showed the mysterious object to all of them. Serulis looked at with an intent expression. But what is it? Its a part of something... Josh looked like he had no idea. Sniff-sniff-sniff. Grulf sniffed at it earnestly. You dont know what it is, Mister Locke? I dont. Ill have to investigate thister. And if I still couldnt figure it out, I would have to ask the Alchemist Association to look into it. And then I said to Grulf, Grulf. Can you tell if there are any other demon rats around here? Groof! Grulf wagged his tail boldly. He probably did know. This ce is quite big. I dont think it will be possible to kill them all, but we should at least hunt all of the ones that are in this area. Grr. Grulf. Were counting on you. Groof-groof! Grulf went bounding off and then stopped. He started to sniff the ground. The stench of the sewers was quite harsh, which made things difficult for him. Grulf would sometimes mark his territory as he walked. Groof! He barked once before bounding off again. Are there demon rats over there? Groof-groof! I followed after Grulf and encountered two demon rats. They were just about to try and escape when Joshs arrow caught one of them. Serulis ran quickly and killed the other one. Grulf, that was great! You can be a hunting dog. Josh said as he petted him. Josh was a former hunter. Groof! Grulf wagged his tail proudly. And then he looked at me. I guess he wanted to be praised. Good, Grulf! Groof-groof! After that, Grulf happily discovered twenty demon rats that had been hiding. We took all of the corpses with us and left the sewers. Well deal with the corpses in my garden. Are you sure? Ario looked a little worried. The garden would be very dirty if we were opening rats on the grass. He probably didnt want to inconvenience me. Of course, its fine. If you say so, Locke... Ario did not look too convinced. When we arrived at the mansion, Luch was waiting by the door. I had asked Luch to buy food supplies. Luch. Thank you for going shopping. Were you able to buy everything? Luch looked a little surprised when he saw us. Well, it was not too surprising, since we were covered in sewage water. I-I was able to buy everything...but what happened to all of you? We just went down into the sewers to kill a few rats. Oh... Luch frowned. Cluck! Gerberga flew out and went over to Luch. Perhaps he didnt like the smell. Thank you, Lord Gerberga. Cluck! I left Gerberga to Luch and the rest of started work on the rats. We had to take the corpses out of the bag. So many! Serulis said excitedly. However, Ario and Josh seemed a little worn out. So we have to open all of these and take out the magic stones... Not too exciting. Still, they went about the work quickly and with precision. Of course, I also helped them. As I had just taught Serulis how to do it, she also did her best in helping us. Serulis. Youre very good at this. Do you think so? You only just learned how to do it, but you move just like an experienced Adventurer. Heheh. Serulis chuckled bashfully. But she really was good at it. And so quickly. The whole process went smoothly. When the sun had started to go down, we finished taking all of the stones out. Josh counted all of them and said, If we count the magic stones, we can see that we killed two hundred of them... So many... Even I was surprised. It was more than just a horde. So many in the sewers of the royal capital. Dont you think that this would have be a horrible incident if we had been dyed in dealing with it? Ario looked pale. Rats multiplied very quickly. Like rabbits. Besides, demon rats multiplied even faster than normal rats. If we had waited until tomorrow, then maybe we would have had to kill five hundred of them. And also, what is this? Serulis held up the mysterious fragment. It was the fragment that I had found that the rats had gathered around. Simr fragments had been found in some of the other rat carcasses. There were thirty in all. Josh looked grim as he said, They were mostly found in thergest demon rats. Perhaps it causes them to growrger? I sensed some magic inside of them... Ario said as he looked at the fragments. Well, we could try putting them together... You can put them together? I dont know, but it is worth trying. Thats true. I poured oil over the demon rats and burned them. It smelled horrible. The bodies were soaked in sewage water, after all. Ggherr... Grulf barfed. Grulf. You should stay in the house. I said as I patted his back. Chapter 74 - Bathing

Chapter 74 - Bathing

Bathing I had Grulf escape into the house. He had a very good sense of smell, which made him more susceptible to the harsh stench. We all stared at the smoke after that, until Milka came out of the house. Milka and Luch had been cleaning the house for a while. Agh! That stinks! Were burning demon rat carcasses from the sewers. It will be over soon. Im surprised you would bring such things back with you! Its not like we just picked them up off the streets for fun... Maybe she thought it was some kind of hobby. Well, Milka didnt understand the system of Adventuring, so it couldnt be helped. After everything was burned, Ario said, Well then. Well go and deliver the magic stones to the guild. You muste with us too, Miss Serulis and Mister Locke. You had to record the number of kills on your Adventurers card after delivering the stones. The more you hunted the higher your rank. It was very important. You go, Serulis. What about you? Im fine. To be honest, it would be rather inconvenient if my rank went up after killing so many monsters. If my rank went up, they would run my card through their magic tools. And then they would be able to tell that information was hidden on it. They would know that I was really an S Rank Sorcerer and the Grand Duke. I wanted to be an F Rank Warrior for as long as possible. But thats such a waste! It really is. We killed so many demon rats after the goblin lords horde. A promotion to E Rank is a possibility. Ario and Josh said seriously. And Ario was right, being promoted to E Rank was quite likely. And that was exactly something I did not want. That was fine and all, but it was also incredibly suspicious to not report it when you met the requirements. And I did not want to draw attention. I...I dont want to draw any attention to myself. Ahhh. Ahhh. Ario and Josh looked as if they had just been hit with a realization. They were quite sure that I was once part of an Assassins guild. In fact, they were looking at the mansion now and amazed at how much money a brilliant assassin could make. They thought that I was afraid of being targeted by my old guild, and wanted to lie low. They stopped asking me to go after that. Of course, if I really was trying to escape the Assassins guild I used to work for, I would not be living in a big mansion. But Ario and Josh didnt know what was normal for assassins. Most people didnt. It was what it was. Alright, well go without you. Yes. That is for the best. But well bring the reward money back and split it between the four of us. No, I dont need that either. Ario and Josh narrowed their eyebrows at this. But why? Well, you helped me capture Kabino, after all. But we already received the reward for that... And so I exined to Ario and Josh. That it wasnt a request through the guild. And because of that, it did not affect their rank. Also, the guild did not take a percentage of the reward money. That meant that as the person who hired them, I had not paid as much as I would have. That wasnt fair. So it was only right that I should pay them extra. I said this as seriously as possible. But if we epted your share of the reward... We would then feel indebted to you. No, this is me repaying my debt to you two. It took a while, but they were finally satisfied after much talking. And so Ario, Josh, and Serulis set off to the guild with the magic stones. I decided to bury the bones of the demon rats in the yard. Ill help you! Me too! Milka ran out of the mansion and along with Luch, helped me in digging the hole. Groof-groof! Now that the fire was gone, Grulf came out and helped us. He dug with his front paws as fast as he could. Cluck-cluck. Gerberga hade out into the garden with Luch and was taking a walk in the garden. When we were finished burying the bones, Milka said, It still stinks! Burning demon rats tend to do that. No! You stink, Mister Locke! You smell like sewage water! Oh. Well, I had been thoroughly soaked in it. Why wouldnt I smell? Mister Locke, will you take a bath? I think you should. Yes. I think I will. Yes! I had it prepared so you can take one any time! Thats very helpful. Thank you, Milka. It-its my job! Dont even mention it. She said bashfully. I returned to my room first to get a new set of clothing. Then I headed for the bathing room. Groof-groof! Grulf followed me. His tail was wagging happily. I think you need to be washed too...but have you ever taken a bath? Groof? Most cats hated it. For dogs, it could vary. But I did feel that most dogs disliked bathing. I washed you in the river, but I think we should clean you up again. Groof! The bathing room was veryrge. This was a noblemans mansion after all. Milka and Serulis seemed to have done a good job cleaning it. It looked very nice. Grulf. Come over here, Ill wash you. Groof! I used some soap to wash his fur. This sewage water is really filthy. We have to get it all off. Grrff. Grulf looked veryfortable. It was clear that he didnt hate bathing. After I finished washing Grulf, I took my time cleaning myself, then entered the bathtub. The water feels great! Groof! Grulf seemed to really enjoy it. Chapter 75 - God Fowl Bird Bath

Chapter 75 - God Fowl Bird Bath

God Fowl Bird Bath When we got out of the bathtub and went to the changing room, Luch was there. He was holding arge wash tub. Gerberga was behind him. Are you taking a bath too? No, but I thought Id let Lord Gerberga y in the water. Cluck-cluck! I heard they like to y in the sand...but they also y in the water? Cluck! Apparently, yes. Mind if I watch? Cluck! Not at all. Luch went inside the bathing room and filled the tub with water. Lord Gerberga, your water is ready. Cluck. Gerberga clucked and then went inside of the tub. It doesnt have to be hot? He prefers cool water. Cluck. I see. Chickens wereplicated creatures. Gerberga was now sshing around in the water. It looked just like how he acted when ying in the sand. After he had sshed around for a while, Luch said, Now I will wash you with soap. Cluck! Luch covered Gerberga in soap and washed it off. Gerberga sat calmly throughout the process. Water aside, chickens usually did not appreciate being washed with soap. But this was a highly intelligent God Fowl. Lord Gerberga likes to be clean, huh? Cluck! He really does. He ispletely different from normal chickens. He even uses the bathroom. It was usually very difficult to train chickens and birds in general. As they flew in the sky, their bodies had to be light all of the time. So it was normal to constantly be letting things out. Even chickens, who didnt fly were the same. But this was the God Fowl. I should change the bathroom door so Lord Gerberga can open it by himself. Cluck-cluck! Gerberga clucked happily. While Grulf could open it, it was currently impossible for Gerberga to. When Gerberga was finished bathing, Luch patted him down gently with a towel. Gerberga looked veryfortable throughout. After that, I created a small entrance at the bottom of the bathroom door for Gerberga to enter. I cut through the door with magic and made a hole that was just big enough for him. Then I added a nk and hinges that moved both ways and we had a door for Gerberga to use. Lord Gerberga, see if you can go in. Cluck-cluck. Gerberga went into the bathroom. Cluck-cluck! And then he came back out and clucked happily. He pped his wings and flew up to me. What is it? Cluck-cluck! He is saying thank you. Luch said with a smile. I held Gerberga and petted him. I was d that he was happy. As we stood there, Seruliss voice started to ring from the main entrance. Im back! Its sister Serulis! Milka went running. She quickly came back with Serulis. Serulis. Wee back. How was it? They said they would consider a promotion to E Rank for me, Ario and Josh. Oh, congrattions. Well, they are just examining the possibility. We havent actually been promoted. All the same, Serulis looked a little bashful. Sister Serulis, thats amazing! Even if it hasnt been decided yet, it is still impressive. You could not ask for a promotion at all until you met certain requirements, after all. Ario and Josh must have impressed them with their work on the Goblin Lord horde and also the demon rats. For Serulis, it was the vampires and the demon rats. She had even killed Arch Vampires at the pce. Where are Ario and Josh? They said that they were tired and would return to their inn. They told me to thank you again. I see. It was a rather difficult demon rat hunt. Ario and Josh had used their magic and arrows to their limits. Of course, they were tired. Serulis said, Mister Locke. How did it go? How did what go? Im talking about the mysterious fragments. The mysterious fragments that the demon rats had gathered around and that had been found in a few of them. I was supposed to have studied them after burning the rats. I had forgotten about that, as I was too busy bathing. Im about to start on that now. I do wonder what they are. Its so interesting. What is? Is it really so interesting? Milka said with bright eyes. I moved to the sitting room. Luch, Serulis, Milka, Gerberga, and Grulf came too. I spread out the mysterious fragments on a desk and everyone leaned forward to look. They stared fixedly at the objects. They were all small. And made of mysterious metals. It reminded me of the material that the medals within vampires were made of. By the way, these are still filthy, alright? Dont touch them too carelessly. We had picked them up out of the sewage water and some were inside of the demon rats. They were dirty and smelled. Gghfegh... In spite of my warning, Grulf had sniffed them. He turned his nose away. It must have really smelled. He never learned. Grulf came over to me and pressed his nose into my stomach. Luch and Milka watched Grulf and nodded. Gerberganded on the desk but kept a certain distance from the fragments. The God Fowl was smart. I refocused my attention and inspected the fragments. From a short distance, of course. They look like they were smashed. I should try putting them together. Its like a puzzle. Serulis said with a smile. Silently, I started to push the pieces together. Its surprisingly difficult. Hm? Mister Locke. Wait a second. Milka said as she looked at the fragments. Chapter 76 - Milka’s Talent

Chapter 76 - Milkas Talent

Milkas Talent Milka looked fixedly at the fragments from above. She sometimes moved in closer or moved away when looking, without any regard for the smell. Her expression was seriousness itself. Milka, what is it? This and this, right? And then you put these together, and these two, here and here... Milka started to quickly put the pieces together. There seemed to be a few pieces missing. However, at least 80% of it wasplete. ...Thats amazing. That was great, Milka! Cluck-cluck! Luch and Serulis were impressed. Even Gerberga was clucking from a short distance away. He was probably praising her. Ehehe. Its nothing at all! No, thats really amazing. I never would have thought you had such a talent. Oh, you. Milka looked very embarrassed. Her face was all red. After that, I inspected the finished object. It was the size of an adult mans hand. What is it? Its such a hideous shape. Is it a cursed item? I dont sense the power of a curse. I see. As the material was simr to the medals in vampires, I had feared a curse at first. However, it did seem like it wasnt actually filled with curses. That was a small relief at least. Hmmm. Maybe its an octopus. No, its not. Hmmm. Serulis, you think these look like legs? It does look like an octopus if you see it like that... If these are legs, then is this part the body? I cant tell what it is at all. Serulis, Luch, and Milka were unable to figure it out. Serulis had spected that it was an octopus because it had something like octopus legs. But there were more than eight of the things that looked like octopus legs. Hmm. Lets count the number of legs then. There are seventeen. Milka said just as I suggested it. I counted them and she was right. Milka, thats amazing. You could tell at a nce? Though its a little hard if there are more than a hundred! But I used to separate vegetables as my job a long time ago. Milka. Youre a genius! Oh, you. Well, this was a surprise. Maybe she was actually very smart. Milka looked embarrassed as she continued, Bu-but what about this upper part? It doesnt look human. Is there such a creature as this? The upper part of the body was quite humanoid. However, it had seven arms. And it had bat-like wings on the top. And this thing doesnt have a head, does it? Yes. But you can see that it was broken, so there must have been something there. Serulis and Milka discussed this seriously. Luch said, Mister Locke. Do you know any monsters like this? Ive never seen any. If Mister Locke doesnt know, then maybe this monster doesnt exist. Hmmm. I dont know. Then Serulis said, Its interesting that it broke away like this in spite of being metal. Well, metal does usually bend. Maybe it was a hard yet brittle metal. Just like some swords break instead of bending. There was obviously some kinds of metal that broke. In any case, shouldnt we wash them? Thats a good idea. Then I will go and wash them. No. Milka, you can clean the desk. Understood! While I had no choice, the desk had be quite dirty now. It would be quite gross until it was cleaned. I took the strange object to the kitchen. And then I washed and scrubbed it to take away the blood. After some time, the smell started to disappear. However, it still felt quite unclean, and so I put it into a wooden box. Now it would not touch anything directly. I cleaned the desk! Thank you, Milka. And then we washed our hands. My hands got all stinky! Yes, washing your hands is important. As we washed out hands, Grulf started looking at me. What is it, Grulf? ...Grrr... He wasnt satisfied. I washed my hands more thoroughly. How about now, Grulf? Groof! With Grulfs seal of approval, I ended the hand washing session. I had Grulf smell the artifact as well. Apparently, it was good enough for him. I carried the wooden box and returned to the drawing room. Luch, Serulis, and Gerberga were waiting there. Gerberga was sitting on Serulissp. Lord Gerberga is so cute! Cluck. Serulis gently petted Gerberga. Gerberga closed his eyes and cooed softly. Luch nodded with satisfaction. Lord Gerberga is not only the embodiment of dignity, but he is also very cute. Youre so cute, Lord Gerberga! Milka said as she petted him as well. In the meantime, I ce the wooden box on the desk. Luch saw me and said, I guess there is nothing to do but ask the pce alchemists to look into it? Hmmm. But I dont want to bring such a suspicious object into the pce. Thats true... Serulis nodded gravely. The magic summoning circles had allowed vampires to enter before. There was a possibility that this was a simr item. It was also possible that it could disturb the barrier of divine protection. It was too dangerous to bring to the pce. As I was thinking this, Shias voice rang from the front door. Chapter 77 - The Mystery of the Demon Rats

Chapter 77 - The Mystery of the Demon Rats

The Mystery of the Demon Rats Im back! Wee. Were in the drawing room. Understood. Grulf got up quickly as soon as he heard Shias voice. Then he started to wag his tail and run towards the entrance. Oh, Grulf. How are you? Groof-groof! Good boy, good boy. Her cheery voice rang from the door. Maybe Grulf liked Shia so much because she was a wolf beastkin. I felt like he had taken to her especially well. And the two of them yed by the main entrance for quite some time. And so we just continued our conversation. Luch said, Hmm. If we cant go to the pce, how will you get the pce alchemists to look at it? Ill have to ask Eric. I dont think its important enough to ask His Majesty directly. You should tell daddy. Goran was a noble and the grand master of the Adventurers Guild. He would surely have some connection to the pce alchemists. I guess Ill go visit your house then. When is Goran likely to be back? Ohh. But I think daddy might try and visit you here. You might just miss each other. I doubt that. Goran is very busy. I dont think hes that busy. Serulis said seriously. It was hard to imagine, but I suddenly had the suspicion that Serulis believed Goran had a lot of free time. I should probably clear things up. No. Serulis. Goran is very busy. Oh, thats not what I meant. I think he woulde and visit you no matter how busy he was. I dont think he would. Hell probably go home and sleep. I did think Goran woulde and visit us often. However, it would probably be during his days off. I didnt think he woulde here on a weekday without any reason to. Still, I think daddy wille here. Serulis said stubbornly. As we argued like this, Shia and Grulf entered the room. Grulf looked so happy to see Shia. Im back! Wee back. How did the demon rat hunt go? About that. ...There were so many giant demon rats. Ohhhh. What a horrible thing. So, did you find them? Not at all. Shia and Serulis began talking about something the rest us did not understand. Cluck! Gerberga clucked loudly. I felt as if he were telling them to exin things clearly. Pardon me, Lord Gerberga. I wanted Serulis to see if any of the missing people were hiding in the sewers. Thats right. Do you know how the city guards watch the entrances closely? I think it would be difficult for most people to enter the sewers without there being a record of it. That is true. I agreed and Serulis continued. I was talking with Shia, and we agreed that the sewers were the perfect ce for someone who wanted to hide their whereabouts. I see. Though, there was no one down there... Luch said seriously. Is it possible that they were gobbled up by the demon rats? ... The room fell silent. And it wasnt because Luch had said something stupid. Actually, it seemed almost too likely. Imagining people being eaten by demon rats was what made everyone fall silent. I guess there was plenty of food to allow all that growth... Shia said with a stern look. Maybe they had be so big by eating people. They had not even left any bones to be discovered. Just then, Milka said, Hmmm. But I didnt see anyone else when I was in the sewers. Is that right? Yes. Not a single person. Thats why I thought it was sofortable. Wait a second. Serulis said in confusion. It was justst night that Milka invaded this house, wasnt it? Yes. So much had happened, that it had seemed like a long time ago. However, it had really just been one day. But Milka wasnt eaten by the demon rats yesterday. Wouldnt that mean that they must have infested the sewers inrge numbers between then and now? ...Rats breed like rabbits, but thats too fast. One day...no, if it had been a few hourste, then Milka would have been rat food. ...Oh-oh, no. Milka said with a pale face. You must be so relieved. Serulis said as she hugged Milka and gently patted her on the head. Then they must have traveled from somewhere else. Otherwise, they couldnt have increased so rapidly in one day. Thats also unlikely, but still more realistic than rapid breeding. Just then, Shia looked at the desk. Hm? And what is this thing? No, could it be... Shia looked at the wooden box with the object inside. Ahh, this was made from fragments we collected from the corpses of the demon rats. ... Shia looked at it silently. We have no idea what it is for. Do you know, Shia? ...This resembles an idol used to summon the Evil God... That is what I think. Evil God? The god of the dark ones. It is one of the pirs. Shia said a most frightening thing. Chapter 78 - Evil God Idol and the Missing Person Requests

Chapter 78 - Evil God Idol and the Missing Person Requests

Evil God Idol and the Missing Person Requests Shia suggested that the pieced together fragments were from a tool used to summon an evil god. If that was true, it was a frightening thing. It is an idol of the god of the dark ones. They put curses inside to summon it. Does that mean the god of the dark ones looks like this? Of course, I have never seen this god myself. But yes, so it is said. Seventeen legs and seven arms. And bat wings. As the head was broken off, we had no idea what its face looked like. Something like this exists? The horror! Milka said with a shudder. Indeed, this Evil God was most frightening. You know a lot, Miss Shia. It is one of the gods that the vampires worship. As a beastkin wolf, Shias tribe were vampire hunters. And vampires were one of the best-known races of the dark ones. And so Shia was well versed on their culture and faith. Shia. Is this what the idol looks like after its been used to summon? Or is it before? Can you tell? This was very important. If it was after, that meant we would have to find a way to defeat the Evil God. That would be harder than preventing it from being summoned. I do not know that much. I see. I am so sorry that I could not be of use. Shia said apologetically. No. We didnt even know what this was, much less what it was used for. Yes, Miss Shia. Well done! No-no, I didnt do anything. Shia said shyly, but her tail was wagging wildly. Groof-groof! Grulf was also quite excited, and he was wagging his tail as he walked around Shia. We cheered her up for a while before Milka said seriously, So, who spread these things in the sewer then? Really. I have no idea. Yes, indeed. I dont see what advantage there could be in spreading these things in the sewers. Are they able to attract demon rats and make them bigger? I do not know that either. Shia said she did not know. But thinking about it, it did make sense that the curses and evil power could attract the rats. And it wasnt impossible that it caused them to grow faster. I think I will inspect the sewers again tomorrow. Yes. You might find something. And it would be trouble if the demon rats started repopting the ce. We had killed all the demon rats that we saw. And Grulf had sniffed around to see that there werent others hiding. But still, that didnt mean we hadnt missed any. And rats only needed a few survivors to start breeding again. Well, we gathered the Evil God fragments, so I dont think its likely they will increase so rapidly again. But, it hasnt been confirmed that the Evil God fragments affected the sudden increase of rats? Luch is right. But it would be hard to believe that it waspletely unrted. Thats true, but Im worried. Luch said uneasily. He was worried that the people of the city might suffer. As if tofort Luch, Gerberga waddled up to him. Luch then picked up Gerberga and petted him gently. Then Serulis suddenly spoke as if remembering something. Miss Shia. By the way, how did the missing person request go? Ah, that is right. I forgot to tell you because of this Evil God idol thing. Does that mean you have some information? Nothing like proof or anything. I think you should consider it something like a basis for spection... Shia said in advance, then she began to exin. So I looked through all the recent missing person requests. All of them, huh? That must have taken some time. The royal capital was huge. And so was the poption. There was usually always about 10 requests. I only read them. Still, these requests have been increasing recently, so it wasnt easy. There were at least thirty, right? That much? Thats unusual. It had increased by three times. That could not be a coincidence. I mostly checked the requests that were released this month. Yes, yes. Among the thirty-three people that had gone missing, ten of them were apprentices and servants for nobles. Thats a lot. Which houses? There were three servants from Marquis Mastafon, which was the highest number. And the others? All scattered. There were two servants from Count Markles house and Viscount Frias house. The others were all alone. Milka listened to this and said, In other words, we should be suspicious of this Mastafon person! Hmm. Not necessarily. Sister Serulis. Why is that? There is not arge difference between three and two. ...I suppose so. Milka now agreed with Serulis. Shia nodded and then continued. The real problem starts here. The people who disappeared were servants to different houses... But the houses were all in the same district. Ah ha... Houses aside, I suppose we can assume that there is something in this district we should know about? Which district is it? ...The thing is, its this district, Mister Locke. Around your mansion. Shia said grimly. Chapter 79 - The Secret of the Missing People

Chapter 79 - The Secret of the Missing People

The Secret of the Missing People My house was close to the pce. This meant that there were many mansions owned by powerful nobles in the area. Because of this, it was a safe neighborhood. There were officers patrolling the streets at all times. Its unusual for people to disappear from this area. Ten people in fact. It would be one thing if it was ten people in the entire city, but it was ten people from this district alone. That is true. I also looked through the missing person requests fromst month as well... Were there any from this area? No, hardly any. I mean, none at all. If I went back tost year, there was at least one request, but that has already been resolved. Serulis muttered seriously, So that means there was a sudden rise in incidents this month? That is very suspicious. It really is. Ten people had disappeared in just one month. It would definitely be necessary to investigate this area a little. So, this is a map of the area... Shia said as she took out a residential map. It was veryrge and included not only this district but the surrounding ones as well. It was about as big as Milka was tall. Did you buy this today? Indeed I did. Its very detailed. It must have been expensive. You can send me a billter. Im going to forward them all to Eric. Understood! Maps were very costly. Maps of residential areas werent published by public institutions. They were drawn and sold my cartographers. Of course, that meant that the more detailed ones would be expensive. And Shias map was definitely up there. Marquis Mastafons house is here. Count Markles house is here. And Viscount Fria lives here. I see. All in the same neighborhood. But not that close either. That is true. And the houses that have a single missing person are here and here... Shia made marks on all of the houses. Pretty scattered then. Its like the disappearances are evenly distributed in the district. Exactly. There are eight houses that have missing servants or apprentices, but there doesnt seem to be any connection between them. So I guess we will just have to check all eight houses. That was the worst case scenario. But I wished we could narrow it down a little. I stared hard at the map. Surely there was some kind of regrity here. What about the addresses of the people who went missing? Obviously, the apprentices would be living in the house, but the servants would have their own houses. Among the people that went missing, six of them were apprentices and four were servants. So there are fewer servants. Yes. And their addresses are here and here... Shia marked the houses of the servants. Districts that had a lot of mansions for nobles tended to neighbor a district where a lot of servants lived. And all of the missing servants lived in that area. But while it was the same district, the houses werent close together. They were all scattered. I dont see anymon points... Hmm. Mister Locke. I was just thinking... What is it, Milka? Yes. Uh, this house and this house are right next to each other. Yet only one of the houses has a missing person. Yes. Its the same with this and this house. Hmm. Thats true. I wasnt sure what she was getting at. Everyone now stared at Milkas face. So I was thinking about the differences between this and this house. Also this and this house... ...Ah. When she said this, I finally realized it. Perhaps Milka was some kind of genius. Shia, Serulis, and Luch still looked confused. Groof? Grulf was also tilting his head to the side. Cluck-cluck. But Gerberga understood it. At least, that is what it looked like. He was looking at Milka with an expression that read, Youre really smart, huh? You noticed it too, Mister Locke? The servants of these mansions had to go through this street to return home. Milka said as she pointed to one street. Hmm... Serulis listened to Milkas exnation with a serious expression. So, for this mansion, you have to go here and pass through this street. And the servants of this mansion as well... What about mansions where apprentices went missing? Since they are apprentices, they probably got asked to buy something. Yes. That likely happens a lot. In that case, they would have to go to this district, where the shops are. And see, they would still have to pass this street, wouldnt they? Milka, thats amazing! Serulis said in awe. Milka turned a little red. She scratched the back of her head bashfully. Oh-uh, its nothing! ...Wait a second. Shia said in a cool voice. Sister Shia, what is it? It is indeed a sharp observation, but the people of this mansion and this mansion would also go down the same street. Shia pointed to the mansions that hadnt had any missing people. And then she pointed at one of the mansions that Milka had indicated, where there had been a missing person. This is the mansions entrance. In that case, I think they would go down this street and not that street. Ah, thats what you mean? Well, but the staff entrance of that house is over here? And this one is here. So they would go down this street after all. The other mansions had a separate door for staff that was in the same direction but a short distance away from the main entrance. But the staff entrance to the mansions that Shia pointed out, were on the opposite side. And generally, servants only used the staff entrance. You sure know a lot, Milka. I used to look through the trash here before I fled into the sewers! Milka said proudly. The servants would take the trash out from the staff entrance. Thats probably why she remembered. Milka, well done! Really? Im d I could help! She said happily. Chapter 80 - The Mystery of the Sewers

Chapter 80 - The Mystery of the Sewers

The Mystery of the Sewers I felt that Milkas observations were correct. Well, if she was right, we would have to go to the scene in order to find proof. And we still didnt know who was behind it all. Serulis said, If people are being abducted here... Then it might be good to go search the ce. No, I think...I think I should go there as bait. Serulis said with determination. I was about to tell her that this was nonsense, but then Milka opened her mouth. Oh, if you need bait, Ill do it! No, we cant allow you to do it, Milka. Sister Serulis. Even if its you telling me, this is one thing I will not back down on! But you dont have anybat training. I dont needbat training if Im going to be bait! No, it is very important. Youre a noblewoman, arent you, Sister Serulis? And so pretty. I think you will draw too much attention. Youre no good as bait. Milka was right. In the strictest sense of the word, Milka was a better match. Serulis was too well known. She was not only pretty, but she was Gorans daughter. There were hardly any nobles who did not know who she was. Of course, that didnt mean I would allow Milka to be used as bait either. We wont be using any bait. But why? The risk is too high. But Mister Locke. You have to enter the wolfsir in order to capture the wolf cub! Im surprised you know about that. Shia said with an expression of surprise. It was a saying from a far away country. My grandfather used to say it! Milkas grandfather had taken a risk too. That had ended with heavy debts. I didnt think she should be following his advice. Well, he was dead. So I couldnt speak ill of him either. Groof? As a wolf cub himself, Grulf thought we were talking about him, and he put his muzzle on the desk. I petted his head and said, I understand how you feel, Milka and Serulis. But I cannot allow this strategy involving bait. But a little danger is ne-... Of course, there will be danger... And not only that. What do you mean? I exined. I didnt know if they would be taken to some nobles house after being abducted. And there was a possibility that the kidnappers were just subordinates like Kabino. Right now, I wanted to catch the one who was behind all of this. I told them this, and Milka and Shia finally gave up on bing bait. While the exnation was long, the truth was that I just did not want to put them in any danger. If you disregarded the risk, it was actually an effective n. Even if we just caught another subordinate, they would likely have information that would lead to their boss. They were abducting people in a district where nobles lived. So it wasnt that unlikely that they would be taken to the bosss house. Shia nodded. I agree with you. It would be better if we dont use any bait. Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga also says that we shouldnt do it! Luch imed. Gerberga clucked and then lept from Luchs arms andnded on top of the desk. Then he walked across the desk to face Serulis. Serulis petted him gently and said, Alright, we wont use bait... So then, how are we supposed to find out what noble is behind all of this? ...Hmmm. Milka groaned and then began to make marks on the map. What are these markings? These are the entrances to the sewers. I was preparing to live down there. So I know all the entrances. There were quite a few of them too. I didnt even know about some of them. It was very impressive. She really was nning on making the sewers her home. Milka. Whats so important about the sewer entrances? Ummm. Sister Serulis. This thing was thrown away in the sewers, right? Milka asked as she pointed at the Evil God idol on the desk. Yes. What about that? I think the houses nearest to the sewer entrances are the most suspect. Because it would be hard to walk so far to throw those away! I see... Thats a good point. It is? I hope so. Good for you, Milka! Serulis said as she patted her on the head. Eheheh. Milkaughed. Indeed, it would be much harder to dispose of them if the house was far from the sewers. That being said, I couldnt quite agree with Milkas reasoning. Milka, do you know a lot about the structure of the sewers? Yes. I do. I did a lot of searching. And that was how she found the broken wall and hidden passage, I guess. Can you write down in which direction the sewage water flows? I can if its a rough idea. Yes, thats fine. Okay. And so Milka started to write down the direction that the water flowed. It seemed to flow without much connection to the actual tunnel system. There had probably already been natural caves and tunnels down there that wereter converted to a sewer. Serulis looked very impressed as she said, Milka. You sure know a lot. I know where all the entrances are, so I just have to put the rest together in my head. Thats amazing. Ehehehe. She chuckled as she filled in the map. I finished! Thank you. But, what will this tell you? I had walked in the sewers quite a lot today. It was really just a moment ago, and so it was still fresh in my memory. I recalled the small details andpared it with what Milka had written. It appeared to me that she had done a very urate job. Alright. So this is where the fragments had collected. Oh? Obviously, sewage water flows through the sewers. Yes, yes. Its possible that they didnt need to enter the sewer entrances to discard the fragments. They could have just flushed it down with the sewage water. I said. Milka immediately started to trace her finger along over the map. She was thinking about the direction of the current. People are abducted along this road, and the water flows in this direction, so... There were only so many houses that faced that road. And you can look at the ce the fragments collected, and trace their path to find where they came from. Milkas finger stopped on a certain house. Ah, this house. It was Marquis Mastafons mansion. Chapter 81 - Marquis Mastafon

Chapter 81 - Marquis Mastafon

Marquis Mastafon Three servants had disappeared from Marquis Mastafons house. That was more than any other single house. Serulis looked concerned as she said, So you really think Marquis Mastafons house is the most suspicious? Are you going to break the door down as you did with Kabino? We cant do that. The city thugs are one thing, but breaking into the house of a nobleman could mean a lot of trouble. Serulis said to Milka. A marquis had a lot of power. It was necessary to move with caution. Thats true. I will go in alone then. I said. Luch, Serulis, and Shia all nodded. If I used magic, I should be able to get in. And I could also use the illusions I had learned from Luch. It would be a lot easier overall if I went in alone. Mister Locke, youre going alone? Thats too dangerous! Milka looked rmed as she tried to stop me. Milka knew that I could use magic. But she didnt know I was an expert Sorcerer. She generally just thought of me as a Warrior. Milka. Im actually really good at this kind of thing. But there are still limits. If anything, I should invade the house! No, thats no good. But why? If it is me, I could say that I wandered in after getting lost. They wouldnt be so suspicious of me either. It was annoying that she was right. Still, I knew I could do it better than her. The truth is, Im also really good as a Scout. Really? So its not just magic. Mister Locke, thats very impressive. Groof. Milka looked at me with admiration. Grulf now moved away from Shia and came up to me and put his muzzle on myp. I think he was asking me to take him with me. I petted him and said, You stay home, Grulf. ...Grooff... He seemed a little dejected. Just then, a voice rang from the entrance. Is anyone here? It was a guest. Ill see who it is. Serulis said as she left the room. She quickly returned. Mister Locke. You have a very angry neighbor. I see. If they were angry, then I had to deal with it as the master of the house. I walked over to the main entrance. Milka followed me. The guest was a man in fine clothing. He was probably a servant of a nobleman who lived close by. Can I help you? It concerns the matter of the abhorrent stench that has been wafting from this very mansion. Ah. He meant the smell of roasted demon rat carcasses. There was nothing to do but apologize. I bowed. I am very sorry about that. But what was that smell? Well, I happen to be an Adventurer. And as we had killed some demon rate, I burned the bodies. You burned the bodies? And in this residential district? The mans eyes screamed, Does this man have nomon sense? Perhaps he was right to think so. I should have thought about it more. There are no words that I can say to express my regret. I shall be more careful in the future. We would be most obliged if you could do just that. The servant saw me as a nobleman as well, and so he took a modest approach. I followed him outside of the house. Thank you for understanding. No, Im sorry to inconvenience you. I am the one who is sorry. But it is just that my master has been troubled over foul smells and loud noises recently... Really? Yes. The servant then exined. He served at the house that was behind my own. And the house that was behind his had been troubling them with horrible smells and excessive noise. They did not stop even after he made aint. And the noise was ever present and the smell continued to drift towards them. And then a foul stench started toe from my mansion. They had felt very trapped. It was no surprise that he came toin. Bad smells and noise. That must be hard to deal with. Yes. We can hear the most frightful chanting and the smells just reek of corruption. The servant said with a troubled expression. After he left, Milka said, Is it possible that the smells and noise areing from Marquis Mastafons house? I think it is in that direction. Maybe the smell and noise are for some kind of ritual. Yes, probably. There was a high likelihood of that. If these smells and sounds were stilling, then it was possible that they were still in the middle of the ritual. We should probably hurry. But before I leave, it was necessary to tighten security. Milka. Call the others. Understood. I cast a spell on the lock before everyone arrived. Then I led everyone to the gate and registered them so they could open it. I registered Gerberga and Grulf as well. Daddy will be so jealous when he finds out that only we can open the door. Serulis said with augh. Ill register Eric and Goran when they visit next time. Yes. There was already a barrier around the mansion. And the door was locked. Now the mansion was a little stronger in case there was an outside attack. Shia. Serulis. Im going now. Im really sorry, but could you two wait here until I return? Of course. Leave it to us! If Shia and Serulis were in the mansion, I could leave Lord Gerberga without being worried for his safety. Grulf, Luch. Protect Lord Gerberga. Groof! Understood. And Milka, dont leave the house. I know! Ill be cleaning around. And with that, I headed for Marquis Mastafons house. Chapter 82 - Invading Marquis Mastafon’s House

Chapter 82 - Invading Marquis Mastafons House

Invading Marquis Mastafons House I changed my clothing before heading to Marquis Mastafons mansion. Not fighting clothes. I needed clothes that did not draw attention. This district was full of mansions owned by noblemen, so metal armor and a gleaming Devil King Sword would stick out too much. It would be one thing if I was just passing by, but I wanted to stop and observe. And I would have to walk around the area repeatedly. Then it should be something a servant would wear. But still, I wanted to bring the Devil King Sword with me as well. So it needed to be loose clothing that I could hide things inside. Alright, this is good. I finished dressing in my room and went back to the drawing room. Ill be going then. Hold the fort until I get back. Please be careful. Dont let your guard down. Shia and Serulis said encouragingly. But Milka scowled. What is with that sword? Its a good sword. I know that it might draw attention, but I want to bring it with me. I think it draws way too much attention. Really? Yes. I looked at Luch. What do you think? It does stick out. You look like an Adventurer. I see. Well, thats no good. Grulf looked worried as he walked up to me. I patted him on the head. Well, Ill just hide it. You can hide it? Yes, I know what Im doing. I said. Then I decided to leave for Marquis Mastafons house. Just as I left the mansion, Gerberga said, Cock-a-doodle-dooo! Very loudly. It was like he was saying that he would pray for my victory. Before leaving the gate, I cast a spell of concealment over the sword. Of course, those with high resistance to magic, or who were very skilled with it, they might recognize the sword. But most normal people wouldnt. I pretended to be a normal passerby and inspected Marquis Mastafons house. The house was surrounded by a wall that was as tall a man and a half. (One main gate. One back door.) I counted the number of entrances. There were two gatekeepers by the main gate. And in the back, there was one gatekeeper. (Its very suspicious.) That was my first reaction. Normally, you would not have guards stationed by the back door. The city was a peaceful ce. Gatekeepers were mainly stationed there to greet guests. So there was no need to have anyone where guests did note through. I watched the gatekeepers closely as I walked in front of the mansion. All three of them showed no expression and moved very little. Now, that was not exactly atypical of guards. However, they seemed almost too lifeless. (They werent moving at all, but their eyes followed me.) It was eerie. I thought they looked like those people who had been charmed by vampires. These were people who tried to summon an Evil God, after all. It would not be surprising if the house was ruled by dark ones. I thought as I continued to observe them. (People are looking this way through the windows...one...two...three...) But when I looked carefully, the people were also expressionless and motionless. (Are they following me with their eyes only as well?) Their security was too tight. I didnt know if there were vampires inside or not. But it was clear that something was happening in there. At first, I had meant to circle the building several times while trying to avoid drawing any attention. But seeing as how many eyes were now on me, I decided that it was not a good idea. (I should stop before they get suspicious.) And so I decided to enter Marquis Mastafons house after passing it only once. I thought about the positions of the gatekeepers and watchers in my head. There was hardly any ce that waspletely out of sight. (That being said, it wasnt like there was none at all... Well, Im sure it will be fine.) It would be difficult for most people, but not for me. Normally, you would want to enter under cover of night, but there was a possibility that these people were dark ones. The shadows of the night would just give them an advantage. Of course, it would be better to gather more information first, but that would take too long. The demon rats. The Evil God idol. The disappearances. Something bad was clearly taking ce. Considering all of that, it would be better to hurry. (There is a saying about how armies should act quickly... No, the more appropriate one would be about entering the wolfsir to catch the cub.) Milkas words entered my head. I moved away from Marquis Mastafons house for a moment. Then I strengthened the presence block magic that I had cast on myself. (Now, as long as I didnt make too much noise or move around too quickly, I should be fine.) Carefully, I moved silently through the shadows. Then I looked up at the high walls that surrounded the house. (Its a bit high.) I couldnt jump over it. It would be easy enough with magic, but there was also another way. I tied a string around the Devil King Sword and leaned it against the wall. Then I put my foot on the handguard and jumped up. (Woah!) I almost shouted out loud. I hadnt been able to see it from the ground because of the angle, but there were spikes lining the top of the wall. I quickly twisted my body and somehow managed to avoid them. Now, I was finally within the mansion grounds. With security this strong, it would be difficult for even a good scout to get in. It was like a fortress. (But that just means there is something here that they really dont want anyone to see.) I thought with a renewed resolve. Just then, I heard a dog bark right next to me. Chapter 83 - The Marquis’s Dog

Chapter 83 - The Marquiss Dog

The Marquiss Dog Woooo...ooo... It was more of a moan than a bark. I guess it wasnt a watchdog. A watchdog would be barking up a storm. But its moan was very weak and quiet. I moved slowly as to not frighten the dog. And then observed it. It a very big dog. About half as tall as me. Smaller than Grulf, but very big for a dog. However, it was strangely skinny. I started to feel sorry the more I looked at it. Just to make sure, I used Magic Search on the dog. There were no traces of magic. It wasnt cursed or being controlled. Of course, if the Sorcerer who did it was more skilled than me, it was possible that I wouldnt be able to see through it. But that did not seem very likely. Am I just conceited... Wooo... I muttered to myself. Then the dog howled suspiciously. Well, it was almost a groan. It seemed very scared and weak. I would not have expected to see such a weakened dog in the garden of a Marquis. It was very strange. ...Do you want to eat something? I took out a treat from my magic bag and held it in front of the dog. It was something that I kept as emergency food. My magic bag was a luxury item. Nothing inside of it affected the other contents. So I could throw in rat carcasses and food at the same time. It was very convenient. Wooo. I ced the food in front of the dog. And then moved away. The dog moaned suspiciously for a while. But it could not beat the feeling of hunger. The dog sniffed at it a few times before biting into it. After that, I put a few more treats on the ground. I even added a bowl of water. The dog sniffed at them and then drank the water and ate the food. It must have been very hungry and thirsty. Eat as much as you like. I have to go now, but no more barking, okay? ... The dog was silent. But its tail was wagging slowly. As I searched for the best ce to enter the building, the dog started to poke me with its nose. What is it? ... I asked quietly. Then the dog silently walked away. Then it stopped and looked back at me. It was as if it wanted me to follow. ...I have no better ideas...okay then... I decided to follow the dog. The dog walked along the side of the building without hesitation. Then it suddenly stopped, hid in the shadows and looked at me. I hid in the shadows as well. Immediately after, a servant passed by. Apparently, the dog was being careful that we werent discovered. As I followed the dog, we eventually arrived at the back of the house. Here there was a ce where the window was broken. It was the hallway window. In spite of the broken ss, the servant there did not seem to take notice. He was walking over the broken ss on the ground as if it were nothing. Even the wind and rain had gotten in. There were twigs and leaves in the hallway. The ss has been shattered, but no one cares? It was as if that spot alone was from an abandoned house. The servant passing it just made it even more strange. The dog jumped in through the broken window. I followed. The dog kept walking once we were inside. Perhaps its paws had been cut because there was a little blood dripping. Hey, wait. Ill treat the wounds. ... I tried, but the dog kept walking on ahead. It was as if it were saying that there was no time for that. But were more likely to get caught with a bloody trail. I said as I forced the dog to stop. Then I applied medicine to the paws and wrapped them in bandages. That stopped the bleeding. We dont have much time, so this will have to do. I will fix you up properlyter. ... The dog remained quiet but raised its front paw. That was the only way a dog couldmunicate silently. I gently held the offered paw, and the dogs tail wagged. We continued to walk while avoiding the servants. It was as if the dog knew exactly when a servant would pass by. And so we could hide just in time. After a while, we stopped in front of a certain room. It was near the center of the building. It appeared to be a semi-basement. I asked the dog in a quiet voice, Is there something in there? ... The dog raised its front paw again. I took it and patted the dogs head. I decided to enter the room. Even if it was a trap, I would gain some information. ...Maybe I really am just being arrogant... I wondered to myself. Normally, bursting into a room all alone like this was not a good idea. Perhaps fighting devils for 10 years all by myself had given me too much confidence. But if there was an enemy here that was as strong as the horde of devils, then the royal capital would have already turned into their hell. And so surely, I would be able to deal with this alone. Maybe that was still a kind of arrogance. I would have to ponder this very seriouslyter. For now, I would enter the room. I used Magic Search on the door. There was lock magic. And it was done by a very advanced Sorcerer. A pce Sorcerer would need an hour to unlock it. They must really want to keep me out. Or perhaps they wanted to keep something in. I used Search to see if there was a trap. And then I listened. There was no trap. But I did hear something. Something was moving inside. ...Well, lets see what it is then. I cast an unlocking spell on the door. There was a click, and the door was unlocked. And then I slowly opened the door. Chapter 84 - The Mysterious Girl

Chapter 84 - The Mysterious Girl

The Mysterious Girl The door opened slowly without making any sound. At the same time, the smell of chemicals wafted in the air. There was a short girl who wore sses in the middle of the room. Her hair was long and shaggy. Her clothes were hardly pretty, to put it politely. She looked at me with suspicion. What do you want? Her voice was very quiet. And unexpectedly cute. She was likely the same age as Shia and Serulis. But her movements werepletely different. This was not someone who was physically fit. She was thin, with little muscle or fat. I would like to know what is going on here. The dog led me to this room. The dog? Her suspicion seemed to deepen. I looked around the room. It was dark and there were things scattered everywhere. There was a lot of books that were roughly stacked up into piles. On top of that, there were strange chemicals andboratory tools. Well, I just happen to be quite bored right now. If you are curious, I may tell you something. Thank you. But first, close the door. I do not want to be disturbed. She said, and so I closed the door. Before closing it, I asked the dog, who was sitting there quietly, if it wanted toe in. It smells of chemicals, but do you want toe inside? Dogs had a sharp sense of smell, so it may be too much. Thats what I thought. ...Woo... It howled quietly and then entered as if the smell did not concern it in the least. And it immediately approached the girl. If it isnt Tama! Woo-woo. Perhaps it didnt want to draw attention either, because the dog answered her quietly. Then it put its paws on her shoulders and started to lick her face. Tama was almost bigger than her. So you were alive. Wooo. And youre so thin... If you were alive, why didnt you run away? You foolish dog. Tamas tail was wagging. And the girl was teary-eyed. After the girl and Tama had calmed down, I decided to exin why I was there. I am called Locke. I am an Adventurer. Oh. An Adventurer. There have been many disappearances around heretely. And so I am investigating. And you think that this mansion is suspicious? Since when were you spying on it? Yesterday. Well, we really started looking into the missing people today. And you found this mansion in so short a time? I knew it from the moment you opened this door, but you must be very skilled. If you can, could you tell me what is going on here? Hmm. My name is Philly Mastafon. I am the fifth daughter of this house. This is my dog, Tama. Philly was the daughter of the Marquis. And yet she was locked up in this room. What is happening? Before we get into that, Locke. Just how much power do you have? As you saw, Im a very capable Adventurer. Though, its a little awkward to say it myself. But Philly could see the truth of it. I know that. What I mean is, how much power do you have with other Adventurers and officials? I have friends that are brilliant Adventurers. The Grand Master of the guild is a good friend, and we often drink together. And officials? I know the the district manager. Im also very good friends with someone who is far above him. Of course, I meant Eric. So I wasnt lying. When I said all of this, Philly seemed to rx. In that case, Locke. I want your help. Im listening. And so Philly began to exin. Two years ago, Marquis Mastafon had taken in an apprentice butler. This butler was well mannered and incredibly gifted. He went up in position rapidly, and in just six months ago, he had risen to be the steward of the house. Two years...no, half a year ago. That seems much too quick? Of course it is. But things like illnesses and idental deaths had killed the other candidates. Well, that sounded a little suspicious to me. He was good as the new steward... But... He had suddenly changedst month. She exined that he had imprisoned her and her parents. And what about the servants? The servants also changedpletely. They dont even seem like humans anymore. And she added that the servants who did not change eventually disappeared. Were they fired by the steward? I do not like to think about it, but he probably killed them. Philly added that she had actually seen one of them being murdered. This steward was likely connected to the dark ones. And this mansion was being used as a base. I was sure of it. The only thing I could do was let Tama escape... But Tama had stayed and watched what the servants were doing. It must have been very hard without water or food. A loyal dog indeed. The servants must have not seen Tama as a threat since the dog could not speak. It would just be dealt with as a stray if it escaped. Even if it was lucky enough to be adopted, no one would know that it was from Marquis Mastafons mansion. Thats why it had been left alone and ignored. No interest had been shown to the dog at all. That was incredibly fortunate for Marquis Mastafon. Because it lead me to Philly. By the way, howe they didnt kill you and your parents? This may sound conceited, but I happen to be a genius. ...Are you a Sorcerer? No, I am an Alchemist. Philly said that she had been ordered to prepare a mysterious metal by the steward. And if she did not do it, then he would kill both of her parents. So, this mysterious metal. What kind of metal is it? Here it is. Philly showed me a piece of it. It looked exactly like the material used for the medals inside of the vampires. In other words, the same material as the Evil God idol. Chapter 85 - Searching the Marquis’s House

Chapter 85 - Searching the Marquiss House

Searching the Marquiss House So Philly was being kept alive to make this mysterious metal. It was possible that she was the very reason that this house had been targeted in the first ce. Ive seen this metal several times recently. That is surprising, given how rare it is. I dont know if you are lucky or unlucky... But what is it? Have you ever heard of the Fools Stone? I have heard of it. But I dont know any details. I said, and so Philly exined it to me. Both the Philosophers Stone and the Fools Stone were the ultimate goals of alchemy. The Philosophers Stone turned base metals into precious metals. On the other hand, the Fools Stone turned precious metals into base metals. But the value of these stones does not stop there. What do you mean? The Philosophers Stone can purify curses and offer divine protection. The Fools Stone gathers curses and makes them grow. I believe that using the Fools Stone will allow me to create a barrier that has the opposite effect as divine protection. And you would be right. I have seen it myself. Really? So they have already seeded... Philly seemed very shocked. That means that I might have aided in the destruction of all humanity through making the stones. They had your parents hostage, didnt they? It could not be helped. And then I said, Where are your parents? I do not know. They must be somewhere in this mansion... In that case, I think I might go and help them a little. I would be grateful. If you dont mind, you and Tama must stay here for now. I will make sure that no one else enters. So saying, I dismantled the lock magic on the door and put a new one up. Now only Philly and I could open it. Now it should be fine. I said, and Philly bowed. Locke. Thank you. ...It may sound very impudent of me to make a further request, but would you mind searching the sewerster? To gather the idol made from the Fools Stone? ...How did you know? I already collected them. We followed the current to see where the fragments came from and thought that this mansion was the most suspicious. Philly was at a loss for words. After some silence, she muttered, ...Locke. You are not only a good Adventurer, but you have intelligence. Its not me who is smart. One of mypanions is the smart one. You have good friends then. By the way, what is that idol? I do not know. They told me to make it in that shape. And why were the fragments in the sewer? I think that they had no more use for it. Though, they did tell me to turn it into medals... But I wanted to buy more time, and also tell the outside world about this situation. Thats why I did it. Then Philly looked to me and bowed her head. I can hardly believe that someone actually figured it out, though. Thank you. No, dont mention it. It was good that we found out. Then I started to wonder what it meant that they were finished using the Evil God idol. Did it mean that they had seeded in summoning? If there was an Evil God here now, we would have to defeat it. I petted Tama before leaving the room. Thank you for bringing me to this room. Woo... Take care of Philly now. Tama puffed up as if to say, leave it to me. Once I left the room, I used magic to erase my presence. Then I walked very carefully. Tama wasnt here with me now, so I didnt know how the servants would move. And so I walked slowly. I put my ear against the door of every room and listened. Through observing the servants, I saw that there was one room that had a lot of people entering and exiting. And so I tried to enter just as the traffic stopped for a moment. ...Is that a rat that has entered? I had erased my presencepletely, and yet these words were spoken as soon as I entered. At the same time as they were said, a Vampire Lord appeared in front of me. It was so fast that it seemed he had teleported. He attacked me immediately, and I blocked it. To think that a human could block my attack. To think that a vampire could enter the city. He must be using a magic tool that nullified the barrier. It was terrible enough that Arch Vampires had entered the royal capital before, but here was a Vampire Lord. The city might be in danger. I became very afraid. But I hid what I was feeling and smirked. If you managed to crawl in here. You must be one of those weakling lesser vampires. That would certainly infuriate him. The Vampire Lord became enraged at these words. He was so angry that he swung his sword at full force. As a powerful vampire, he could not bear to be called a lesser vampire. An attack that had the full weight of a Vampire Lord. He was fast and strong. However, I could manage him. I was more concerned with the movements of the servants who had been charmed. Bastard! You move about so restlessly! This overexcited vampire was not my enemy. After shing swords a few times, the Devil King Sword took off the Vampire Lords head. The dismembered head red at me. Bastard. Who are... I dont care to introduce myself to someone whos going to die. I said as I searched his body. I quickly found a strange magic object. Is this what you used to enter the city? Hmph. He had no intention of telling me. Of course, I had not really expected him to. I threw the tool into my magic bag. Servants... Shut up. Now that he was just a head, he seemed to have given up on dealing with me by himself. He was about to call his subordinates when I thrust the Devil King Sword into his forehead. Then the Vampire Lords head and body turned into ash. Chapter 86 - Powered-Up Vampire

Chapter 86 - Powered-Up Vampire

Powered-Up Vampire I held my breath after defeating the Vampire Lord. I wanted to see if any of his subordinates woulde in after he tried to call them. (Hmm. I dont sense anyoneing...) Anyone who had been charmed by the Vampire Lord that I just killed would have now fainted. And his thralls would have turned into ash. But it was also possible that some of his subordinates were turned into vampires by someone else. If that were the case, they would see their fallenrades and know that something was wrong. Then they would rush here to this room. (Since that hadnt happened, maybe there arent any others here.) I thought as I looked down at the ashes. But just in case, I cast lock magic on the door. Now no one coulde in or go out. After that, I inspected the ashes more thoroughly. This was to find the medal and magic stone, as usual. The medals that collect curses which are made by the Fools Stone. (As for the number of curses... There was quite a lot.) It wasnt too much, but quite a lot either way. For now, I tossed the medal and magic stone into my bag. (It would be so easy if this Vampire Lord was the boss who was behind it all...) I thought as I searched the room. There was nothing else that really drew my attention. So I tried using Magic Search. It reacted to the wall. On close inspection, there was a door that had been hidden with magic. It was locked tightly with magic and then concealed. It was nearly half the size of the room door and I would have to crouch when going through. (The difficulty for this lock was about the same as Phillys room.) Whoever did this was very skilled. Maybe it was the Lord I just killed. In any case, there must be something behind the door. I carefully disabled the lock and opened the door. There was a small room on the other side. And in the center of the room was a tall mirror. (Didnt vampires hate mirrors? Ill have to ask Shia about that.) And so I started to check the mirror carefully. There was nothing on the surface. It was a normal mirror. However, I felt magicing from it. I checked the back of it. (There it is.) There was a teleportation magic circle carved into the back. But where did it lead? If there was another person behind the Vampire Lord that I defeated, this would probably lead to them. It would be necessary to activate it with magic in order to use it. But as I was about to do it, the magic circle began to glow. I quickly activated an illusion spell. This was so I could pretend to be the Lord that I just killed. It was a different Lord who stepped out of the circle. Hm? Oh, its you. The Vampire Lord said after looking at me. Uh, what... What is it? Was what I was about to say, but I was interrupted. Without a change of expression, the Vampire Lord swung at me with his sword. His sword passed the space where my head upied a moment ago. His speed wasparable to Goran. It wasnt the speed of a mere Vampire Lord. Why are you attacking me!? Who are you? Did you really think that such tricks would work on me? He could see through it. Well, Lords were very powerful with magic. It was never going to be easy. But now, judging by the speed of his sword, he might be something stronger than a Lord. Are you a High Lord? What is it to you? Before I could finish, the vampire swung his sword. I blocked it with the Devil King Sword. But his series of attacks did not stop. The room was so small, but he deftly controlled his great sword for every strike. The power behind it was incredible. I blocked every hit as I said, Are you the leader here? Hmph. Im not going to talk to someone who is about to die. He didnt want to answer. Then die. I said as I chopped off his head. It went rolling along the floor. His eyes were wide with horror. What... The vampires head groaned. This cannot be happening...I was granted power by God...and youre a mere human... The vampire was more shocked then angry as he muttered to himself. God? ... The vampire became silent when I asked this. He didnt want to answer. It was something he had only let slip because he was in such shock. Well, nevermind. Ill find out after you are dead. ...You are an insolent human. You will regret this. Sure. I plunged the sword into his face. His body and head turned in ash. But when I searched through the ashes, there was no medal. All I found was a magical tool for breaking through the barrier. What does this mean? I couldnt help but mumble. A Lord or High Lord should have a medal inside of them. Maybe he had only be a Lord recently? But he was quite strong. Vampires became stronger the longer they lived. What if he wasnt even a Lord... I shook my head. He wasnt as weak as an Arch Vampire. I looked at the magic stone. It really wasnt that of an Arch Vampire in brilliance. But it was the same size. Depending on the race, the size and brilliance of the stones were mostly uniform. (Could it be...something to do with the power he received from god?) I had a bad feeling about this. If it was possible for a mere Arch Vampire to be this strong. How strong had Vampire Lords be? But the first Lord was just a normal Lord. In other words, this god was not giving out new power to everyone. Perhaps there were limitations in terms of time. I would have to hurry. And so I jumped through the magic teleportation circle. Chapter 87 - The Enemy’s Base

Chapter 87 - The Enemys Base

The Enemys Base A sword shed at me the moment I appeared on the other side. I blocked it with the Devil King Sword. However, it wasnt just one hit. They came one after another. I blocked the attacks while inspecting the enemy. There were about five vampires. They seemed stronger than Arch Vampires. Maybe they were Lords. Their attacks were faster. In any case, I had to put them down quickly. I swung my sword a few times, and eventually cut off all of their heads. They rolled on the floor as I said, Is your god here? ... They didnt reply, so I stabbed one of the heads, turning it into ash. There was no medal. The magic stone shined like a Lord stone but was the size of an Arch stone. Hmm. So you arent Lords. I looked at the remaining four heads. So I guess you are all Arch Vampires who have been strengthened by this god of yours? ... They remained silent. Normally, a monsters strength affected the size and brightness of the stone. The stronger the monster, therger and brighter they were. And there was a great difference between Arch Vampires and Vampire Lords. It took a long time for Arch Vampires to grow into a Lord. So the development of the stones would also take a long time. But these vampires must have been strengthened very quickly, and so the stones had not caught up yet. And so only the brightness had changed. A valuable sample. I said as I stabbed the remained heads. In any case, where am I? The walls were rough stone. There were no windows and only a single door. There was no furniture. The only thing in the room was the mirror with the magic circle on it. It reminded me of the Vampire High Lord base I had invaded recently. Do vampires like caves? I opened the door and moved on. There was a hallway and several vampires waiting. I killed them without exchanging a word. There were even minor monsters like goblins. I killed them as well. I would gather the stonester. As I advanced through the cave, the ce erupted into chaos. I did not hide at all. The fact that a magic circle was used meant that this ce must be quite far from the city. Perhaps there were no humans nearby at all. Or maybe there was at one time. But there were so many vampires here. If there was a town or vige nearby, they would have been destroyed already. And so there was no point in holding back. Where is your boss? I asked a vampires head. ... He said nothing. But I didnt really expect him to. You wont tell me, huh? I stabbed the head. The vampires were moving more frantically now, as if they were desperate to stop me. It was obvious that I was getting closer. (But then again, maybe it was a trap.) But I had no other clues and would have to keep going. The vampires were throwing themselves at me in a suicidal attempt to stop me as I killed my way through their ranks. After walking for some time, I came upon a room that was heavily guarded. I put a hand on it but then hesitated. Judging by the movements of the vampires, there was something very important in this room. Perhaps this god that they worshipped was inside. Or maybe it contained the important tools used for summoning it. In any case, it was a ce that the enemy wanted to protect. And of course, it might even have the barrier of the god of the dark ones set up. ...What should I do? I muttered to myself as I cut down a vampire who attacked from behind. I stabbed the rolling head and then shot a magic bullet into the ceiling. It broke through the rock ceiling. Then I saw light leaking through the hole. It had gone throughpletely. Through this hole, I used search magic to scan the area. Humans tended to move. So I just needed to search for moving things of a certain size and I could see if there were humans close by. However, there were things of a simr size that moved which were not humans as well, so you had to be careful. Hmm. There doesnt seem to be any humans around. So there was no need for restraint. The ceiling is thick as...five adults. If I used some serious explosion magic, it would all copse. But since there was no one around, I didnt really mind. However, it would make it hard to investigateter on. Alright. Ive decided. I shot a magic bullet into the door. In an instant, it was blown away. At the same time, I released a Terminus Icicle spell around me. The temperature of my surroundings dropped to near zero. It was necessary to make a magic barrier to protect your friends when using Terminus Icicle. So I rarely used it unless I was fighting solo. It wasnt the most convenient magic. However, it was good for disarming enemies without wrecking the environment. The vampires that tried to attack from the back were now frozen on the ground. Then they fell down and shattered. Being frozen had made their bodies brittle. All around me, vampires and goblins fell and crumbled into pieces. Chapter 88 - The Mysterious Head and the Protection of the Dark God

Chapter 88 - The Mysterious Head and the Protection of the Dark God

The Mysterious Head and the Protection of the Dark God To be careful, I peeked into the room without entering it. It was mostly frozen over inside. I could even see some of the frozen vampires. However, there was one thing that wasnt frozen. It was a single giant head. And clearly not that of a human. It was only a head, but it was taller than the average person. There were three green eyes and instead of hair, it had dozens of thick tentacles growing on top. Nothing could look more sinister. I see. So this is what the idols head would have looked like. I muttered to myself. Then I searched for the core of the protection of the dark god. It should be a crystal sphere, just like the one that the High Lord had. (There it is.) It was a good thing that I had checked the room before entering it. If I had entered first, and the barrier had activated once the fight began, who knows what would have happened. Iunched a magic bullet. But one of the tentacles on the Evil God head shot out and caught the bullet as if to protect the sphere. Those tentacles have surprising reach. The Evil God head was in the back of therge room. While the core was in the center. I had not expected the tentacles to reach out so far. The distance was about that of five adult men. It was no ordinary monster, that was for sure. Well, I would have to learn more about itter, but for now, I was confident in calling it the head of the Evil God. From my fight with the High Lord, I knew that the area of effect for the barrier should be rather small. Still, if it was activated, the ce where I was standing would probably be affected. And once it was activated, the effect would grow stronger the closer I got to the core. In that case, I should not approach the Evil God head until I have destroyed the core. And so I fired off multiple bullets in session. But the tentacles stopped every one of them. They not only extended far but they were fast. Ooooooooooo. The Evil God head began to moan in a deep voice. It chilled the pit of my stomach and made me want to vomit. I continued to attack the core while also sending some of the bullets towards the head itself. And then I wondered. Why hadnt it activated the barrier yet? Maybe it had not gathered enough curses to do it? No, maybe it was only its followers, the vampires, who could activate it. Perhaps the god itself was not able to do it. Still, making that assumption is a little conceited! I continued to attack both the head and core without giving it any time to rest. And little by little, I increased the number of attacks towards the head. OOOOOOooo!! The head blocked every attack with its tentacles. Still, I continued to fire, often changing the course or speed of the bullets. I was trying to make the tentacles get tangled with each other, but it did not happen. And so I increased the number of bullets and speed even more. But the tentacles only became faster as well. But eventually, it was not able to keep up with me. One single bullet grazed the head of the Evil God. OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO...! Take this! Just as the Evil God let out a terrifying wail, I sent a giant bullet towards it. All of the tentacles moved together in order to protect it. But the tentacles that were hit by the bullet were torn up and destroyed. It was no longer able to block everything. Small bullets began to hit the head. When the bullets disappeared, the tentacles spread out again. The tentacles that had been blown off were now repairing themselves rapidly. All that, and its practically untouched again. Well, this was the kind of strength that I should have expected from an Evil God. If this wasnt the actual Evil God, how strong would the real one be? Oooooo... Still, victory will be mine. I unleashed another giant magic bullet. At the same time, Iunched the Devil King Sword at the core. I wanted to attack with such a force that it would have no choice but to protect itself, then attack the core. The Devil King Sword pierced into the core and shattered it. That was a relief. Now I could get close to the Evil God and fight. Now, you bastard head. Lets fight. OOooOOOooOooOoooOOoo... I have no idea what youre saying. I sent magic through my body to strengthen it. Then I charged toward the Evil God head. Its tentacles were now stretching out and about to grab the Devil King Sword. While running, I fired off magic bullets to knock the tentacles out of the way. Without slowing down, I dashed forward and grabbed the sword. And without a seconds dy, shed at the head. DIE! It was just as the de was about to touch the Evil God head. The eyes began to glow. I had a bad feeling about it, and I jumped back immediately. In the next instant, a ck light shot out and hit the floor where I had been. The stone floor was now melting. It was incredibly hot. I would not have survived if it had hit me. The beams of light continued to shoot from the three eyes. But now even the tentacles were firing off magic bullets. It was incredible firepower. I could not get close to it. And I could barely block them all. And so I created a magic barrier and somehow managed to survive. The magic bullets were one thing, but the beams of light were able to destroy the magic barriers in one hit. Its only a head, but its stronger than the Devil King... I muttered to myself. I continued to block its attacks while waiting for a chance to move in. The attacks of the Evil God head became more and more ferocious. It crushed my magic barriers and the light beams cut my arms. In a sh, my muscles turned into ash. I didnt even feel pain. And they were only shallow cuts. I would die if it hit the middle of my body. My arms and legs would burn off if they were hit. But I couldnt just focus on defense forever. Things would gradually get worse for me if I didnt do something. I had to go on the attack. I dont really want to use it because of how much magic it takes... I prepared to use my most powerful spell. There were too many uncertainties to allow this fight to drag on. I would m it with my hardest attack and try to finish this all at once. My ten years fight with the devils had made me used to long fights. It had been a while since Ist ended a battle so quickly. I created a magic barrier with my left hand while raising my right hand and squeezing it. My right hand was crushing not only the Evil God head, but the space-time that surrounded it. Raum Implosion. It didnt matter how strong its physical defense was. I was twisting thews of physics and crushing the space it upied. It wouldnt matter if it was made of diamonds or orichalcum. CGgiiinnnngaagiiiin... There was a low echo and in a sh, the Evil Gods head was crushed. The giant head had beenpressed to the size of my fist. oooooooooooOOOO...? The head seemed to not understand what was happening. It moaned in a way that was different than before. Then I deactivated the space-timepression magic. It depleted too much energy. It would affect me in the long term if I used it for too long. And I wasnt sure that this was thest enemy I would be fighting. When I deactivated it, the head returned to its normal size. It tore apart as if in an explosion. Bones were crushed as they flew in the air. Fluids sprayed. The tentacles were minced as they sttered. The head was in a shapeless pulp now. But it was moving. Slowly, it was recovering. You still wont die... I had to deal a finishing blow. And so I tried using the ck beams of light I had just learned from it. The parts that were hit began to burn and fall off. It must hurt to get hit by your own attacks. It tried to resist by putting up magic barriers. But the ck beams destroyed them easily. And the head started to crumble. It burned for a while before turning into ash. Chapter 89 - Dealing with the Evil God Head

Chapter 89 - Dealing with the Evil God Head

Dealing with the Evil God Head Even after the head turned into ash, I didnt let my guard down. It was the head of an Evil God. I would not be surprised if it rose from the ashes. So I observed it carefully and pondered. Thatst magic... What should I call it... ck beams of light. Dark Ray perhaps? It didnt sound quite right. But I would think of somethingter. I continued to stare at the head for some time, but it showed no signs of reviving. I guess I can rx for now... I inspected the ashes. To me, it looked much the same as when vampires turned into ash. The only difference was that I found a small idol head inside of it. Perhaps this is the heading missing from the Evil God idol. If it was the missing piece from the idol we found in the sewers, that meant we now had theplete set. The dark ones had probably wanted to summon the entire Evil God. But for some reason, it had not worked for them. Either they didnt have enough curses or enough sacrifices. Or maybe it was ingredients. It could have been that they didnt have any time left. Or perhaps they didnt have the right information. But it was so strong while just a head. Im not sure I would have been able to win if it was against the whole body... It was a horrible thing to think about. I gathered the ashes and the idol head and threw them into my bag. Perhaps I should take the core for the barrier as well. Otherwise, the dark ones might use it for something. Besides, I would like to study it. At this point, the vampires that had been trapped with Terminus Icicle began to melt. The goblins who had defrosted remained breathless and dead. They were dead the moment they had frozen. Most of the vampires had died as well. They had turned to ash at the same time that they had frozen. However, one vampire that had been in the room with the Evil God came back to life. He must have been a powerful vampire to be so resilient. A High Lord, maybe. ...What happened... He looked around the room. Then he noticed that the Evil God head was not there and his jaw dropped. I was now using an illusion to look like one of the vampires that I had killed whileing here. So you are awake now? Ah, youre the 10th. What has happened here? Apparently, I was now the 10th ranking vampire. So I was a Vampire Lord. And since he was talking down to me, he was probably a High Lord. But normally, illusions wouldnt work on a High Lord. However, he had only just been defrosted and his brain was likely still slow. My surroundings suddenly froze over. I dont know what happened... I pretended that I didnt know. It would be easier to avoid saying anything I shouldnt. And what happened to our God? I do not see him? So the head was the god of the dark ones after all. Establishing that alone made it worth talking to this High Lord. It has vanished. Vanished? That cannot be. God was not yet whole. He should not be able to move. Whole or not, a god is a god. Perhaps he escaped from the ice. Thats impossible. As long as your body is not whole, you cannot move one step away from the summoning circle. Else your body will disappear. Then where did he go? Perhaps he was killed by the ice... The High Lord scowled. No. We were able to survive it. Surely a god would not die from that. Thats true... Hmm? My God-given powers are gone. What about you? ...yes. I think they are gone as well. I said. So the Evil God really was able to share power with the vampires. In any case, if God has disappeared, we must summon him again. Indeed. We must gather more sacrifices. It will be easy enough if we work together. You say that, but it does hurt that the High Lord who was controlling this area in the city is now dead. And by a mere human. This time, we must summon the entire God. Yes. We shouldnt have rushed so much after the death of the High Lord. We didnt have enough sacrifices and ended up only being able to summon the head. It was a very good thing that we had killed the High Lord. Just then, a voice came from behind me. High Lord! What has... There were other vampires that had survived, apparently. Ah, the 18th. I do not know. How is it out there? Everyone is dead. No one has survived except for me. Damn it... We were five Lords. Five who had been given power by God. And now we are only two. And then the High Lord turned to me and said, 10th. Help me. My legs still cannot move. Then the 18th muttered, 10th? The 18th must have checked the area after reviving. His brain was working normally, it seemed. Besides, he had been further from the Terminus Icicle. And so maybe he wasnt as affected by my illusion. I suppose thats it then. 10th? Instead of offering my hand to the High Lord, I swung my sword. His head went flying. Wha...t... The head sputtered in shock as I stabbed it with my sword. Bastard! The 18th came rushing towards me. However, without the power of the Evil God, he was just a normal Lord. He was no match for me. I used my right hand to grab him by the neck. Im going to drain you. Wh-what... I activated Drain Touch on the 18th. It had been a while since Ist did this. But my fight with the Evil God head had caused parts of my arm to turn into ash. Drain Touch would allow me to heal quickly. High Lords were strong. And there was a chance that they would go berserk while I was draining them. But Vampire Lords were nice and weak. But still had plenty of magic energy for the taking. They were perfect for Drain Touch. My arm was healing at a rapid rate. At the same time, the 18th was drained of all life as his skin began to wrinkle. ...AH....ah... Thank you. That was a great help. Then I cut off his head and stabbed it with my sword. Now. For some cleanup. I gathered the magic stones from the ashes along with the medals. Then I gathered all the goblin bodies that had not turned into ash and put them in my bag. Chapter 90 - Return to the Royal Capital

Chapter 90 - Return to the Royal Capital

Return to the Royal Capital I have to find out where I am... So I started to explore the caves carefully. I hade here through teleportation magic. But there should still be a physical entrance somewhere. After searching for some time, I found the entrance. It was a very grand door made of stone. And it was thoroughly locked with magic. It was probably the type that required a password. But since I didnt know the password, I would have to force it open. Hmm. Cclick. The magic itself was quite advanced. But not too advanced for me. It only took three seconds. I went outside of the cave and looked around. The scenery and terrain should tell me something. Judging by the terrain...those mountains are in the east... It was about a days journey towards the north of thest Vampire High Lord base we had destroyed. And the High Lord base had been a days journey from the capital. So this ce was about two days away from the capital. There were no towns or viges in the area. And it was far from any main roads. It was in the countryside. I see. It was so far from where humans lived. That meant it was very unlikely to be discovered. The dark ones would be able to run around as they pleased. Maybe this was their main base. I closed the door to the cave. Then I changed the magic lock on the door with a new password. Now the dark ones would not be able to go inside. Only Adventurers who knew the password would be able to enter. After that, I used the teleportation circle to return to Marquis Mastafons mansion. There was still some exploration left to do here. There were piles of ash all around. The remains of thralls, most likely. Some of the servants were only unconscious. These had only been charmed. There were no servants that werepletely untouched. It meant that the whole Mastafon house had been controlled. (I hope the Marquis and his wife are safe.) The mansion wasrge. It would take time to search everywhere. And so I decided to leave once. The guards were unconscious. Guards could not be made into thralls. After all, people like Shia would immediately see what they were. And so I dragged them inside before returning to my own house. Shia and the others greeted me. How did it go? I killed most of them. But this is an emergency. Serulis. Go and tell Goran toe to Marquis Mastafons mansion in a hurry. Understood. Tell him that Ive crushed another vampire base. Hell be here as soon as possible. Leave it to me! Serulis ran off right away. Shia looked surprised. You did all of that in this short amount of time? Yeah. Im going to return to the mansion now and search it. And Ill need your help, Shia. Leave it to me! Milka and Luch. You two stay here with Lord Gerberga. Understood. Mister Locke. Please be careful! Cluck. Groof. As Shia and I tried to leave, Grulf wagged his tail and tried to follow me. Alright, you cane too, Grulf. Groof-groof! Grulf looked very happy. It was like he thought we were off to y. But he was still a pup, so it couldnt be helped. Shia, Grulf and I returned to the marquiss mansion and went straight to Phillys room. She looked at me and smiled. Youve returned safely! I was so worried. Ah, sorry to keep you waiting. By the way, this is Shia and Grulf. My friends. Nice to meet you! Philly shook hands with Shia. She also grabbed Grulfs front paw and shook it. Im Philly Mastafon. The fifth daughter of the Marquis and a genius Alchemist. And this here is Tama. Ruff. Tama wagged his tail. He seemed happy to see us. When we finished this brief introduction, I exined the situation. While I did this, Tama and Grulf were sniffing each other. I still havent found the Marquis and his wife. Thats the first thing I have to do now and I must be quick. Thats why I brought Shia and Grulf with me, because of their sense of smell. Ruff. Tama barked surprisingly loudly. He was finally able to bark loudly now that the servants were disarmed. A very smart dog. Ruff-ruff. Tama moved to the door and started to scratch at it with his paws. Philly looked at him and said, Tama wants you to follow him. Is that right? Well, well do that then. It may still be dangerous, so you stay here, Philly. Alright. And so we left Philly in her room. To be honest, it wasnt really dangerous. But I was worried that the Marquis and his wife would be in a tragic state. And that was not something she needed to see. Such were my thoughts as we followed Tama, who lead the way without hesitation. And then he finally stopped in front of a certain room. Ruff. Does he want us to go inside? Probably. I tried using Search magic. There were no traps. And it seemed like there was no one inside. I opened the door and it was an ordinary servants room. It doesnt seem like there is anything here. Groof? Grulf was moving around and sniffing dutifully. On the other hand, Tama walked on to the center of the room. And then he kept walking. Ruff. Right there? Ruff-ruff. I tried using Search magic again. And this time I found a hidden door. It was heavily guarded by concealment magic. Without Tama, even Shia and I, who were good Scouts, would have taken a long time to find it. I deactivated the locks and opened the door. There was a veryrge room on the other side. There was a bed, bathing room, toilet and other simple furniture for a house. Who are you, people? An elderly man and woman looked at us with shocked expressions. Chapter 91 - Marquis Mastafon and his Wife

Chapter 91 - Marquis Mastafon and his Wife

Marquis Mastafon and his Wife I turned to them and bowed politely. May I presume that you are Marquis Mastafon and you, his wife? ...Yes. And you? Im sorry, allow me to introduce myself, I am Locke. An Adventurer. I am Shia. Im also an Adventurer. ...Mister Locke and Shia... Marquis Mastafon looked at me with a troubled expression. His wife noticed Tama and looked surprised. But there is Tama. Does that mean you two Adventurers were hired and sent here by Philly? Yes, something like that. It wasnt exactly correct, but it would take too much time to exin. And so that could wait until things calmed down. Tama, Im so d you are well. So you protected Philly? Thank you. Ruff. Tama barked softly and rubbed against the wifes leg. She petted Tama gently. So Philly is alive. Is she well? Has she lost a lot of weight? The marquiss wife asked with concern. Well, I would have no idea if she lost weight, as I have never seen her before. However, she did seem well. I see. Thank you. She looked relieved as tears filled her eyes. The Marquis also looked relieved as he ced his hands on his wifes shoulders. Then, as ifing to a decision, they turned around to face us. Mister Locke. Miss Shia. Thank you so much for epting Phillys request anding here. No, dont mention it. You must be very capable Adventurers to make it all the way here. Well, I wouldnt say... It was probably not necessary to say that I was an F Rank Warrior here. It wouldplicate things. However, this mansion is overruled by the dark ones. Would it be possible to take us and escape? Yes, about that... I had killed all of the vampires. I was about to say this, but the Marquis looked grave and then shook his head. I understand. Saving us is the requirement for Phillys request. But we are not fighters. We will only slow you down. And even you two are not capable of taking us out of here without being seen. If that situation had been the reality, then yes, it would have been very hard to escape. I would have probably used concealment magic and hoped for the best. You are so capable that you might be able to escape by yourself. And if you do, please go to the royal pce and seek help. Our great king and ruler will surely find a way to resolve this. Its fine. No, it is not fine. They are dark ones, but not goblins. You may find this very hard to believe, but there are Vampire Lords in the capital! It was true that the Marquis wanted us to escape so we could call for help. But there was also a very genuine concern for our safety. Its fine. I already killed the Vampire Lords. And Ive cleaned the house of dark ones as well. ...You dont believe us, do you? It was considered impossible for vampires, let alone Vampire Lords, to enter the capital. And so the Marquis thought that I didnt believe him. He thought that we didnt believe and were making things up so we could just escape. Thats what he thought. But I probably wouldnt have believed it either, were it not for the existence of the magic tool that allowed you to trick the barrier. Mister Locke, you must be thinking that I am deranged or that I simply confused a lesser vampire with a Vampire Lord. Isnt that right? No, I believe you. But the thing is, I already killed them all. ...I dont mind if you dont believe me. I understand that what Im saying sounds absurd. But... It now seemed that an exnation with words was not going to do any good. And so I took out the vampires stones from my bag. These I ced on the table. The Marquis and his wife looked at them with suspicion. And what is this? This and this are magic stones from Vampire Lords. And these here are from Arch Vampires. ...Uh. The Marquis looked confused. Shia chimed in from the side. Mister Locke. Most people arent familiar with... ...Oh, I guess thats right. I put the stones back in my bag. They wouldnt be able to tell which monsters they came from by looking at them. Adventurers were able to tell how strong the monster was by just looking at the stones. Strong monsters hadrge, brighter stones. And so the stones from Vampire Lords were veryrge and bright. That being said, it still did not mean much to the average person. Shia asked in a quiet voice, What should we do? Yes. I will just have to use my trump card. I took out the ne that Eric had given me. It proved that I was a representative of the king. Its true that Philly wanted my help, but... That! I had no idea that you represented the king! How insolent of us! The Marquis and his wife immediately kneeled before us. Well, the ne was quite effective indeed. Chapter 92 - Family Reunion

Chapter 92 - Family Reunion

Family Reunion It wasnt that I didnt trust Eric. However, I had not quite expected it to be this effective. They were great nobles, the Marquis and his wife, and they had dropped to their knees in a sh. And so I exined it to them again. His Majesty has asked me to investigate an incident involving vampires who found a way to trick the divine barrier... Is that so. It goes without saying, but you must not tell anyone else that you have seen Vampire Lords within the city. I would die before revealing such information. Well, that might be taking it too far. No, as the representative of the king, your words are those of royalty. And as such, we will do what is expected of us as nobles. I see. As for that... If they took everything I said as the words of the king, I would have to be very careful about what I said. That was annoying. Then I will tell you in advance when I am about to speak on the kings behalf, but otherwise, please treat me as you would anyone else. But... If you dont, I shall not be able to speak to you at all. I said with augh. If you insist... This seemed to have satisfied the couple for now. By the way, dont tell anyone that I am representing the king. Of course. After that, the Marquis and his wife obeyed me willingly. The authority of the kings representative was impressive. The Marquis and his wife now knew that there was a way to break through the barrier. It would now be necessary for the king to give them some kind of office and keep them on his side. Im sure that Eric had it all figured out. We left the room that had been their prison, and passed the servants rooms and entered the hallway. We should go and meet Philly. Is she close by? Well, she is close by, yes. She was imprisoned in a different room within this mansion, after all. What... And so I took them to Phillys room. I knocked on the door and called to her. Philly. Ive brought Marquis Mastafon and his wife. There was the sound of a chair screeching very loudly and then the door swung open and Philly came flying out. Father! Mother! Philly. Im so d youre... Ruff-ruff. The three of them cried as they clung to each other. Tama ran, circling them happily. His tail was wagging. How sweet... Everything is resolved for now... Groof. Shia and Grulf were also watching the family and wagging their tails. The intimate moodsted for a while until we suddenly heard a loud voice. Daddy, uncle, over here! Ah, the gatekeepers are unconscious. This is a serious matter. It seemed that Serulis had brought Goran. The mansion became very loud all at once. Locke. Where are you? Over here! I answered. Goran and the others came quickly. To my surprise, Eric was right behind Goran. But why? Yo-your Majesty... It is the height of honor to have you visit our humble house... Marquis Mastafon and his wife kneeled once again. Raise your faces. And then Eric continued, Tell me what happened here. Locke. From start to end, please. And so I exined. I had wanted to cut the rat hunt short, but Goran wanted to hear the entire story, so I couldnt. I see. So thats what happened. Eric nodded. Eric had asked many questions whenever there was something that wasnt clear. But Goran was silent as he listened to the entire time. His fists were shaking. Hey, Locke! What? You look a little angry there. You ran off alone again! You knew there was a possibility of an Evil God, didnt you? And that there could be multiple High Lords! True. But High Lords arent really... Thats not the point! Call for support! I thought it was best to hurry. Yes, that is important too. But this was a n that the enemy took years to set up! Thats true. The butler had started working here two years ago. So what difference would it have made if you were dyed for ten or fifteen minutes!! Uh, oh. You know, you might be right. Why didnt you tell me anything! ...Sorry. Goran was right, so I couldnt argue with him. His hands were shaking angrily and so Serulis grabbed them. Daddy, Mister Locke said hes sorry, so... ...You better not do something like that again. I understand. I apologized and then Grulf came and licked my hand. He was probably trying to encourage me. I patted him on the head. I understand the situation here now. Locke, you must be very tired? You can leave the rest to us. Thank you. Ill leave the rest to you then, Eric, Goran. Dont worry about it. Goran. About the enemy base... Ah, where the Evil God was? I will send a select team of A Rank Adventurers to search the ce. Leave it to us. Thank you. Just as I was about to leave, Philly grabbed my arm. It must have been hard for you as well, Philly. You should rest as much you can. Locke. I cant be anymore grateful to you. Dont mention it. Its just my job. But, thank you. If you ever need any help,e and pay us a visit. Were just two houses away. Thats awfully close by. Yes. You can visit too, Tama. Ruff. And with that, I returned to my mansion. Chapter 93 - Dinner and a Pleasurable Evening

Chapter 93 - Dinner and a Pleasurable Evening

Dinner and a Pleasurable Evening When I returned to the mansion, Luch, Milka and Gerberga were waiting for me. Mister Locke. Wee back. Wee home! Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga, everyone. Thank you. Cluck. But Im tired, so Im going to go to sleep. Milka looked surprised when I said this. Its still very early. What about dinner? Im supposed to be making it! Ah, yes, I will be eating. Just wake me up when its ready... Understood! I returned to my room. Grulf followed after me. Perhaps it was because I used a lot of magic energy, but I was very drowsy. And so I copsed onto the bed. Grulf jumped in too. I patted him on the back. Good work today, Grulf. Groof. Grulf put his chin on my stomach. He wasrge, but still a pup. And he liked to be coddled. Groof-groof. I ended up falling asleep while petting him. Mister Locke. Dinner is ready! Groof-groof. I awoke to the sound of Milkas voice. Grulf was licking my face happily. It was already dark outside. I had slept for about three hours then. ...Milka. Thank you. And thank you for waking me up too, Grulf. Grr! I scratched his head and then got up. Everyone was waiting in the dining hall when I arrived. Eric, Goran, Serulis, Shia, and Gerberga. And then Milka and Luch brought in the food. As host, I helped them. You made this, Milka? Thank you. Dont mention it. Its my job! Everyone took their seats and we ate dinner together. The taste was definitely interesting. I wouldnt say it was horrible. But I wouldnt say it was good either. But when you think about, it was a wonderful thing to have food that wasnt horrible. Mister Locke. How is it? I dont have much experience cooking, so Im not too confident about it! Is that right? I thought it was pretty good. Really! Thats great. Milka said happily. Serulis looked at Milka and said gently, Milka. Its delicious. I like to cook too, so we can cook together next time. Sister Serulis. Thank you! Eric, Goran, Shia, and Luch were all smiling and eating as well. Even Grulf and Lord Gerberga seemed to be enjoying their food. After we ate, we finished cleaning up and everyone gathered in the drawing room. I asked a question that had been bothering me. By the way, why did youe, Eric? I had some free time, you see. And I thought I would test the secret passage a little and stop by your house for a visit. Once he had arrived, Luch had told him about Marquis Mastafon, and so he hade running. I can imagine the shock of the citizens as they saw His Majesty running through the streets. Its fine. I was wearing a hood. I see. Well, be careful. And then we came to the main subject. Eric. Have you decided on how you are going to deal with Kabinos interrogation? Yes. I decided to set up an investigation headquarters within the privy council. The privy council was an advisory body under the kings direct control. It answered the kings questions concerning politics and issued the kings orders. But it also acted an intelligence agency for the king. So the investigation headquarters being inside of it meant that Eric himself would bemanding it. What happened to the district manager? Hes been temporarily moved to the privy council. We cant be too sure he wont be assassinated. Thats good. We had been so busy recently that it seemed like a lot of time had passed. However, we had only caught Kabino at around midday. It was from here that the investigation would really begin. Also, Locke. I have given you the office of councilor. Remember that. What? That sounds like too much trouble. Well, the kings representative should have control over the privy council. So it would be easier for you to act if you had some sort of position there. I suppose youre right... I wont publicize it. Do not worry. In that case, I dont mind... Obviously, councilors were usually known to the public. It was a great honor to have that position and was usually given to great nobles who had been ministers. But he was taking care to protect my identity by not making it known. Goran listened to this and said, But if its not known, then he wont be able to use his power? I thought you would say that. And so I brought the councilor ring. Eric put this ring on the desk. It was a seal that could be used on wax for letters. But then everyone would know hes a counselor if wears that. Oh, yes, thats true... I suppose you can just keep it with the ne. Ill do that. I attached the ring to the ne, just like Goran advised. I would have to strengthen the string with magic so that it didnt break. After this, I asked Goran, What about the investigation of the Evil God base? I sent a party of A Rank Adventurers. They should make a report within two or three days. Two or three days was too quick considering the distance. That meant that the party must be using teleportation circles to travel. Eric nodded and then muttered. ...To think that Marquis Mastafons house had been taken over like that... ording to Eric, Marquis Mastafon has been lord of financial affairs a few years ago. He was supposed to be a capable man. He had an important job even after leaving that position. Butst month, he suddenly imed that he was sick and needed to rest... That was when the steward took over the house and locked him and his wife up. Philly said she was a fifth daughter. But where are her brothers and sisters? The Marquis only has five daughters. The other four have either married or are studying abroad. The fifth daughter is the only one who remains in the capital. It was the one blessing amongst their misfortune, I suppose. That meant their whole family were now safe. Currently, the privy council and Adventurers guild are doing everything they can in investigating Marquis Mastafons mansion. And the family? They are being protected within the pce now. Dont worry. Thats good. I was relieved. Since we were all gathered, I decided to ask Eric and Goran something that I had been wondering about. It seems like the enemy had been nning this for a long time... But their execution was really careless. What do you think? What I think is... The dark ones realized that Locke had returned...? Thats possible. And so maybe they had to speed things up. So its my fault... Ericughed. Its not your fault, Locke. Its thanks to your return that they failed, isnt it? Indeed. Thanks to you, things are easier to deal with. Who knows what would have happened had they continued to slowly make preparations and managed to summon the entire Evil God. I am very d that you returned Locke. Not just as your friend, but as the king. From the bottom of my heart. Thank you. Im d that you feel that way. It was clear that the dark ones were still plotting something. We would have to continue to fight them. As I was filled with a renewed resolve, Shia looked at me seriously and said, It would be safe to believe that there are other vampires working in the shadows. In any case, we were able to take back Marquis Mastafons house, which they had taken years to make their bridge into the capital. This also means that we seeded in robbing them of the ability to create the Fools Stone. Eric was right. It was a big deal that we were able to save Philly, the genius Alchemist. I will have to reward you again... I just got a reward the other day. You can give them to me all at once some other time. Sorry. Yes, the nobles will probably grow suspicious by so many rewards in rapid session... Of course, dont think that means Ill forget your contributions. Well, its really nothing. Just then, Goran seemed to remember something as he said, By the way, Locke. I heard that only Serulis and the others can open the door to this house. Is that really fair? Dont you agree, Eric? Yes. I wish you would allow me to open it as well... Of course, I was going to register you two when you visited. Come with me. And so I took Eric and Goran with me to the gate to be registered with the magic lock. Eric and Goranughed. They were in a good mood now. We had killed the vampires that had actually invaded the city. We were safe for now. This was a night to rx and enjoy ourselves. Chapter 94 - Night of Drinking

Chapter 94 - Night of Drinking

Night of Drinking It was the night after I had defeated the Evil God head, and I was drinking with Eric and Goran. Serulis, Shia, Milka, Luch and Lord Gerberga had all gone off to bed. As they were my apprentices, Milka and Luch would, of course, stay in the mansion. Serulis and Shia also tended to sleep here. It was nice and lively. You can go to sleep too, Grulf. Grrr. Grulf yawned sleepily as hey down next to where I was sitting. I patted him on the head as I drank. It wasnt so much a fun drinking party, but a discussion with alcohol. There was a lot of information we needed to share. And so I told Eric and Goran everything that I knew in great detail. And then I asked, So by making this privy council the center of operations, does that mean that you are going to lead the investigation yourself, Eric? No, that will not be easy. I have my duties as king... Thats true. Still, I intend to be aware of everything that is happening as much as possible. Then I asked Goran, About the Evil God and the vampires, how much resources can the Adventurers Guild spare? Three parties of A Rank Adventurers have been put specifically on this case. Thats incredible. The pay would be enormous. But it is that serious. And of course, I ammanding them myself. You must be very busy. Yes, I am. On top of that, were creating a system so that all information concerning vampires wille to me. Wont that result in more fake information? If we checked everything thoroughly beforehand, most of that information wouldnt reach me for a whole week. It cant be helped. I suppose so. As we talked about this, Eric said, Ruck. Do you have any space left in this house? What do you mean? Rooms? Yes, rooms. I have rooms. Why? Hmm. I was wondering if you couldnt build aboratory for Philly. Philly Mastafon. She was the fifth daughter of Marquis Mastafon and a genius Alchemist who had seeded in making the Fools Stone. I dont mind, but shouldnt you protect her in the pce? The Pce Alchemists might find out how to create the Fools Stone. I want to avoid that. Goran heard this and said, You mean to say that these Pce Alchemists cannot be trusted? I do trust them. But you never know where the hands of the dark ones might stretch. I see. Goran nodded. The dark ones had lost Philly and were no longer able to make the Fools Stone. That meant they couldnt make the idols necessary to summon the Evil God. Not only that, but they couldnt make the medals needed to open the gate to the ce inbetween dimensions. The dark ones will desperately want to acquire an Alchemist who can make the Fools Stone. They could be abducted, charmed or turned into thralls. Ruck is right. Philly should be kept away from the Pce Alchemists for their own protection as well. If thats the case, then good. Send Philly here. Thank you. This mansion was connected to the pce by a secret passage. Thats why Eric feltfortable with the arrangement. We continued to talk about all kinds of things after that. And then suddenly, I thought of something. I am pretty good at fighting. I can also sneak into houses. I wont argue with that. But I dont think I am very good at gathering information. Really? I would have thought it would be easy with your skills? Eric said, but Goran shook his head. Yes, sneaking into houses is a good ability to have when gathering information. Right? However, thats really just a skill thates in handy during thest phase, dont you think? In other words, youre saying that its inefficient to go around snooping in one house at a time? Exactly. Its only when you know for sure that the house has evidence, that you enter it to get that evidence. Goran was right. The majority of information gathering was more simple work like questioning people. And it was also important to have friends and connections to gather information from everyday conversations. It required a very different skill set than what was needed forbat. After all, invading someones house is breaking thew. You cannot do it without being sure. Thats true. I will have all the information acquired by the privy council sent to you, Ruck. Thank you. That will help. Ill ensure the information gained by the guild goes to you as soon as possible, as well. Thank you. And when the timees to fight, you can count on me. There were other things to discuss after that as well. It wasnt until it was quitete that we decided to go to sleep. Eric and Goran would stay tonight. Grulf, lets go. ...Grrr... He looked like he was already half asleep. It might be better to just let him sleep here. And so I headed to my room alone. Grrr. Grulf pushed himself to get up and follow me. You can just sleep over there. Grooofff. Apparently, he would sleep in my room. Maybe even wolves slept better on a bed. And so Grulf got onto the bed after me. Grrr. Grulf put his chin on my stomach. He was still a pup after all. I petted him on the head. It was so soft andfortable. This wolf had high-quality fur, I thought. Grulf fell asleep very quickly then. And so did I. Chapter 95 - Ruck. Thinking Alone.

Chapter 95 - Ruck. Thinking Alone.

Ruck. Thinking Alone. I woke up the next morning and Grulf was sleeping next to me. He was on his back and showing his belly. ...Really, is there even a wild animal in you... ...Grr...ff... Mrrm...mrmm... His mouth was moving as if he were eating something in his dreams. I petted him near his arms. Groofff. He began to kick his hind legs. It looked like he thought he was scratching himself. It was pretty funny. While I scratched him, I began to think. I had destroyed three bases for the dark ones since returning to this world. The first was the Vampire Lord base I had crushed with Shia, Ario and Josh. The second was the High Lord base I had attacked with Eric, Goran, Shia and the beastkin. The third was the base with the Evil God head. As for bases inside of the royal capital, I suppose there was the Kabino house and Marquis Mastafons mansion. Those should probably be considered local branches. So, what are the things we still dont know? I said out loud. It was to organize my thoughts. Grrr. Seeing Grulfs carefree sleep-face made my mind feel sharper. It was likely that Marquis Mastafons steward was the one behind Kabino. As the steward of a marquis, you would be able to do all kinds of things. However, it would not be easy to move the police... Marquis Mastafon was a great noble who had once been Lord of Financial Affairs. But that was years ago. Though, he had been working until recently in a role rted to finances. The police officers answered to the Ministry of Home Affairs... I doubt they worked well with the Ministry of Finance. Perhaps there were nobles within the Ministry of Finance that were under the influence of the dark ones. That would be very dangerous. Thats about all we know about the dark ones who have entered the royal capital... The next thing to consider was the organization of dark ones. There were High Lords and below them, Lords. And under them were numerous vampires. We had killed two High Lords. One had been trying to attack the city. The other was trying to revive their Evil God. Both of them seemed like they were in a rush. They had been carrying out their n over a long period of time, but then seemed to move suddenly. Eric and Goran said they thought it was because of my return. But was that really the case? The more important thing is likely the reason that I was able toe back. I was able to return because I had killed all the devils and the Devil King. Ten years ago, we had defeated the Devil King together. It took ten years for that Devil King to return. It was traveling through the ce between dimensions and trying to enter our world again. But I killed it. Perhaps they had summoned the Evil God head to take the ce of the Devil King. The Devil King was a demigod that served the gods. He wasnt a god himself. And the head of a god was probably enough to rece a king. What were the dark ones trying to do... Normally, you would think that they wanted to rule this world. The problem was their method. In the first ce, is there nothing above a High Lord? Was there no possibility of there being a Grand High Lord for the vampires? If there were, where were they and what were they doing? ...Its very troubling. There was a lot we didnt know. Grr? Grulf had awakened at some point and was tilting his head as he looked at me. Grulf, youre awake. Groof-groof! I scratched his fur and he wagged his tail happily. For now, I should just wait for the investigation to finish. Until then, I would just kill time by killing goblins. That was what I decided as I left the room. When I entered the dining room, Milka noticed me immediately. Ah, Mister Locke! Youre awake! Will you have breakfast? So you have breakfast ready? That would be great. Milka had prepared some breakfast. It was bread and a fried eggs. I was very thankful. Milka. Thank you. Dont mention it! Its my job! Wheres Eric and Goran? They got up at dawn and went home. I see. Theyre both very busy, after all. I said, and Milka looked at me with a serious face. What is it? Mister Locke. Are you in fact a really important person? Maybe a little. What made you think that? Well, they were calling that old man the king, after all. Oh, so you noticed. Yes, Eric is the king. So he really is the king. I hadnt known. And then she looked at me again. So, what do you do, Mister Locke? I really am an Adventurer. Hmm...hmm... Dont tell anyone, but Im actually quite good at it. Yes, even the king relies on you! Exactly. I see... Milka seemed satisfied with this exnation. But then she looked worried. Oh, have I been very rude to the king up until now? In fact, she had been very, very rude up until now. Im getting very worried! Milka said as she petted Grulfs back. ...Grrr... Well, dont worry about it. You can just act as you always act. I can? Eric will usually be visiting us in disguise. So it wont do to be overly polite, anyway. Is that so! Thats a relief! Milka said as she hugged Grulf around the neck. Chapter 96 - Checking the Sewers

Chapter 96 - Checking the Sewers

Checking the Sewers While eating my breakfast, I asked Milka, What are Shia, Luch and Serulis doing? Miss Shia and Sister Serulis said they were going to the Adventurers Guild! I see. And Luch? Luch is taking a walk with Lord Gerberga in the garden. Of course. Walking is important. And then I wondered. It would be good to give Luch and Milka an education. It would be best if I could do it myself, but I was too busy. And so I should hire a private teacher. But I didnt know anyone. I would have to ask Goran to introduce me to er. When breakfast was finished and everything had been cleaned up, I decided to go out. Milka, Ill be out for a while. Yes, sir! Will you be here for lunch? Hmm? Oh, Ill eat out. But Ill be back for dinner. Got it! As I headed for the door, Grulf came bounding after me. Groof-groof! Are youing too? Groof. As he seemed to really want toe, I decided to take Grulf with me. Luch and Lord Gerberga were in the garden. Good morning. Good morning, Mister Locke! Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga clucked happily. Im going out. So take care of Lord Gerberga. Understood! Cluck. If the mansion is attacked, you should use the secret passage to go to Eric. I know! The mansion was protected with defense magic. That being said, it was never absolute. There now existed items that allowed monsters to break through the divine barrier. So you could never be too careful. I wonder if it would be possible to...make a barrier that nullifies items that nullifies the divine barrier... I doubt it. Luch answered seriously. Luch was an Illusionist. He was also a Sorcerer. And a pretty good one at that. I suppose so. Yes. But I will try to think of a way too. Thank you. So saying, I left the mansion. Groof-groof. Grulf barked happily. Are you really that happy to havee with me, Grulf? Grr? Well be going back to the sewers today. Grr!!! Grulf shuddered. Perhaps he was traumatized after nearly drowning. If you want, you can stay at the mansion with Luch and Milka. Grr! Grulfs tail pointed straight up. He was not scared of any sewers. Thats what he was saying. I see. Well, dont push yourself too hard. Grr. I decided to make an appearance at the guild first. I wanted to check the quest board. As I looked, Grulf started to rub against my body. Grulf was very big, and so he drew a lot of attention. Perhaps all the stares he was getting was making him nervous. I see that there are demon rat quests up... There were always demon rat quests. They came from the city. In fact, you didnt even need to ept these quests to do them. You just hunted demon rats and brought in the magic stones and then you could collect your reward. On the other hand, I didnt see any goblin requests. At least its peaceful. I decided to look for Ario and Josh. But I didnt find them. Either they had already epted a quest and left or they wouldeter. Or maybe this was their day off. Ario and Josh had killed many rats with us yesterday. It was probably better that they took time to rest. Alright, lets go. Grulf. Groof. And so Grulf and I headed for the sewers. When we got to the entrance, it was even quieter than yesterday. Grulf. Do you sense any rats? Grr? It looked like he didnt know. We have to check and see if they arent multiplying again. Groof. There had not been much time between Milkaing to the mansion and the sudden increase in demon rats. If they were still increasing at that pace, it was possible there were several hundred here already. And that was more than we could afford to ignore. It was possible that they would start attacking citizens. Im depending on your nose, Grulf. Grr! Grulf was ready. He started to sniff around enthusiastically. Groof! Over there? Grulf began to run and so I followed him. We found two demon rats which I quickly dispatched. I guess I should put the bodies in my bag... But how would I deal with the bodies? I couldnt burn them in the garden anymore. I guess I could bring them to the guild, since it is only a few. It would not be enough for them to consider raising my rank. After that, I continued to search the sewers with Grulf, but we only found about ten rats. That was normal. So they had not multiplied much at all. That was a relief. Well, lets go then. Groof-groof! When we exited the sewer together, the sun was its highest point. Ah, its lunch time. We should go and have something to eat. Groof! Anything you want to eat? Grrr? Grulf pondered on this question. Well, lets start walking towards the food stalls for now. Groof. Let me know if you see something you want to eat. Groof! Grulf wagged his tail vigorously. Chapter 97 - Buying and Eating

Chapter 97 - Buying and Eating

Buying and Eating On my way to the Adventurers guild, we passed the area with street stalls. Grulfs eyes were moving in every direction and his tail was wagging. What should we eat? Grr. Grulf stopped in front of a certain stall. It sold chicken on skewers. Grulf, is this what you want to eat? Groof! I see. Indeed, the smell of grilled chicken was wafting around the area. It smelled delicious. I asked the cook, Uh, would it be possible to buy some without salt or sauce? You dont want any salt or sauce? Sure I can, but it wont taste as good, you know? Its a reward for this guy, for working so hard. I said, pointing to Grulf. He seemed satisfied by this. Oh, I see. In that case, I have some uncooked meat as well. Grulf, which do you prefer? Grrr. To be honest, I had no idea what he meant with that reply. So, do you want it raw? He wagged his tail vigorously. Raw would probably be better, anyway. Or do you want it cooked? I asked. And his tail wagged vigorously again. Okay, Ill take both raw and cooked then. How much? Three of each. And then three more with sauce for myself. Very good! Just wait one moment! After a few minutes of waiting, the chicken skewers were ready. The pieces were veryrge. I paid for them and then Grulf and I walked to a nearby park. Here, Ill take the meat off for you. Groof-groof! Grulf sat and wagged his tail. I removed the skewers and put the meat down on a sheet of wrapping paper. Go ahead then. Gruf-gaff-gaff... He ate it ravenously. He seemed to enjoy it. And so I ate my own meat skewers with sauce. It was delicious. Dont tell Lord Gerberga that we ate chicken, alright? Gruff-gruff. Grulf continued to tear into the pieces. It was very good. But perhaps Lord Gerberga would be very angry if he heard about this. It might be good to keep it a secret from Luch as well. Gruff-guff-guf. Grulf was so preupied, that I was not sure if he was even listening. I probably should have bought more, since youre so big. Gruff-gruf! Grulf was finished in no time. I looked down at my own skewer. This has sauce on it, so I cant give it to you. ...Gr... Grulf put his chin on myp and looked up pleadingly. Then he just stared at the stick in my hand. I told you, you cant have it. ....Grrrrrr... He whined sadly and drooled. Now myp was getting wet. As I thought, Grulf was too big to be satisfied with six skewers of meat. Ill buy something else for youter. Grrrr. Grulf whined, but his tail started to wag. After I was finished, I decided to go around and buy Grulf some additional food. Mostly, it was meat. And quite a lot of it. I carried it all back to the park and fed it to him. It might have been better to visit a butcher directly... Gruff-guff-guff... Grulf was busy eating. He was still a pup. I wanted him to eat a lot and grow big. Woah, that is a big doggy you have there. A small child said. She appeared to be a beastkin and had a tail and beast ears. May I pet it? She was a polite child. Hes eating now, so you better wait. Okay. Gruff? Dogs didnt like to be touched when they were eating. They would think that youre trying to steal it. However, they wont get angry if they are used to it from when they are young. Maybe I should do that with Grulf as well. Perhaps I will do it next time. The child waited patiently for Grulf to finish eating. When he was done, she asked again. May I pet him now? Yes, you can pet him. Thank you. The child petted Grulf. Her tail was wagging. Ehehe. Grr. Grulf also wagged his tailfortably. After that, we said goodbye to the girl and headed for the Adventurers Guild. And I submitted the rat carcasses and epted the money. The desk worker looked at me with a serious expression. Were there a lot of demon rats down there? I had him help me, and we searched quite a bit, but we only found ten of them. I see. That is good then. It seems that there were many yesterday, so I would advise that you be careful when going down there in the future. Understood. After that, I checked the quest board again. There were still no goblin hunting quests. Grr? Grulf was also looking at the quest board with a serious face. Could he read? Lets buy something to take home with us. Groof! And so we bought a lot of snacks on the way back to the mansion. Grooff-groof! Grulf was in a very good mood. He was looking forward to eating some treats. Oh? Grr? A child was standing in front of my mansion. Isnt that the same child that was petting you earlier? Grr. I wonder what business she has here. And so Grulf and I walked up to the child and asked her. Do you have any business at this house? Ah, hello again! And the doggy! What a coincidence! I happen to live in this house, actually. Is that so. Then the child bowed politely. I am Shias younger sister. My name is Nia. You must be Mister Locke! My sister talks about you a lot. Apparently, Shias younger sister was very polite. Chapter 98 - Nia and the Bath-hating Luchila

Chapter 98 - Nia and the Bath-hating Luch

Nia and the Bath-hating Luch Grulf approached Nia and started to smell her. Sniff-sniff-sniff-sniff... Up until now, she had only been a girl who was passing by, so he had not been as interested. Maybe Grulf had a polite side as well. But now, since she was Shias younger sister, they would practically be family. And so she would have to be subject to Grulfs sniffing. Dont smell my butt! Sniff-sniff-sniff... Grulf, thats quite enough. So saying, I restrained Grulf. And then I tuned to Nia. You have business with Miss Shia then? Yes! Well, you shoulde and wait inside. Thank you! And so I entered the mansion with Nia and Grulf. Mister Locke, wee back. Cluck-cluck. Im back. Milka and Lord Gerberga came running towards us. Lord Gerberga did not slow down and jumped into my arms. Lord Gerberga, thank you for weing us. Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga stretched his neck over my shoulder. I petted him gently. Milka looked at Nia and tilted her head to the side. Where did shee from? This is Nia, Shias younger sister. She came to meet Shia. Ohh! Shias sister! Im Nia. Nice to meet you. Nia said with a bow. Now that I think about it, I hadnt seen Luch yet. Where is Luch? Hes taking a bath. A bath during the day? Thats unusual. Milka then lowered her voice. To be honest, Luch hates taking baths. Really? Yes. He said that he hadnt taken a single bath since leaving the vige he was born in. Is that right? I had no idea. I had seen him washing Lord Gerberga. However, I had never seen him taking a bath himself. And so I said that he needed to take a bath. Its important to be clean. Yes, yes. Well, I used to live in the sewer, so maybe its not for me to say! Milka said with augh. After that, I led Nia to the drawing room and served her some tea and sweets. Grulfy down on the floor next to me. Lord Gerberga sat on myp. Nia wanted to hear about her sister, and so I told her. And then I questioned her. Is your father well? Yes. He will survive. That was a strange way of putting it. Shia and Nias father was one of the chiefs of the beastkin tribes. He was a great warrior that killed many of the Vampire Lords subordinates during a fight. But he had received grave wounds and ultimately allowed the Lord to escape. Shia had been chasing the Lord when we first met. After that, Shias father had fought on the frontlines during the battle with the High Lord, in spite of being injured. Because of this, he and Shia had been granted the rank of a knight. Thest time I met him, he said that he was fine... Did something happen? No, as I said, he will survive. Still, the doctors say that he must rest and avoid any fighting for a long time. I see. Yes, it is not good to push yourself too hard. He is rehabilitating now. The doctors say that it will take a year at least before he is able to fight like he used to. One year. But maybe that is quite fast, considering he was hurt during that fight. Yes. I think so too. He could have died. As we talked like this, Gerberga suddenly stood up. Lord Gerberga. What is it? Cluck-cluck! Gerberga clucked loudly. Just then, Luchs face poked into the room. Oh, there you are, Lord Gerberga. Cluck. Lord Gerberga clucked with satisfaction before sitting down on myp again. Luch petted him. You took a bath? You do seem cleaner now. Yes. Thank you. Luchs horns were shinier than usual. I wont say you have to do it every day, but baths should be taken regrly. ...Understood. Luch said with a troubled expression. Did he hate taking baths so much? Milkaughed and said, Luch. You hate bathing so much. But why? I think it feels great. I dont hate it... Its filthy not to! Milka pressed. Luch looked a little frantic. He wanted to change the subject as he turned his eyes to Nia. Mister Locke. Who is that? Shias sister. Nia. Im Nia! My sister is greatly in your debt! Im Luch. And no, your sister has helped us greatly. After that, the conversation continued pleasantly. Time passed, and when it was near evening, Milka left to make dinner. And some time after that, Grulf stood up. Grr. What is it, Grulf? Grulfs tail was wagging. Ah. Nia stood up as well. Her tail was wagging also. Just then, a voice rang from the front door. Im back! Shia had returned. Chapter 99 - Nia’s Request

Chapter 99 - Nias Request

Nias Request Upon hearing Shias voice, Grulf ran off to greet her. I could hear both of their voices by the entrance. Groof-groof. Youre so excited, Grulf. There, there... Grulf really likes you, huh? Spirit beast wolves and beastkin wolves have the same ancestors, after all. We are kind of like rtives. Groof-groof. Serulis hade back as well. Perhaps they had been on a quest together. Grulf. Do you want a treat? Groof-groof! Grulf. Sit. Grr. Paw. Groof-groof. Youre so smart. Here, have a treat. Gruff-guff. Apparently, Serulis was teaching him how to sit and give his paw. I was a little worried about what she had fed him. But I guess it was fine, since Shia was there as well. Shia knew a lot about wolves, not just vampires. Youre such a good boy, Grulf. How cute. Gruff-guff. I could picture Shia petting Grulf. I heard that you shouldnt touch them while theyre eating... Its fine if you do it while theyre young. I see. If anything, it is better to make them used to being touched while eating when theyre still young. Okay. Then Ill try petting him too. Yes, that is good. Otherwise they could start biting people including their master. Gruff-gruff. I had also decided to pet Grulf when feeding him. After a while, Shia and Serulis came to the drawing room. Shia, Serulis. Wee back. Hello, Mister Locke. Who is this sweet child? Hello... Nia? Sister. Congrattions on your recent sesses. Nia was polite even when talking to her own sister. Though, her tail started to wag as soon as she saw Shia. Shias tail was wagging as well. They were happy about this reunion. And then Shia introduced her sister to Serulis. Once that was done, Shia turned to me and bowed. Im sorry that my sister was disturbing you while I was away. No, she wasnt bothering us. Dont worry. Its kind of you to say that... Thank you. And then Shia turned to Nia. Nia. You shouldnt havee here without saying anything. But... You have to tell me first, or it will inconvenience Mister Locke. Im sorry, Mister Locke. Sister. Im sorry. Dont worry about it. I said with a gentle smile. And then Shia sighed deeply. Nia, why did youe here? Did something happen to father? Father is the same. His life is not threatened. Then you should stay beside him... Its because of that... Hm? What do you mean? Shia tilted her head to the side. Nia looked at her seriously. I too am the daughter of a beastkin chief. I must be a Warrior who can hunt vampires. That is something we can consider once father is well again. But when you were my age, you were already fighting alongside father as an Adventurer. Thats true. So once father is better... It will take a year at least for father to get better. That means it could take even longer. And father is getting old... I see... Shia started to think about it. As I was listening to them from the side, I now understood what Nias purpose was. She wanted to be an Adventurer. And she wanted Shia to teach her. If not, she could be waiting a year or even several years. And given their fathers age, it wasnt impossible that he would just end up retiring. Sister! Please teach me. Please! But... Im still inexperienced myself... Shia said with a troubled expression. Shia was fifteen years old and already a B-Rank Adventurer. She had probably started at around Nias age. I asked Nia, By the way, how old are you? I am eight years old. Eight. Youre quite clever for your age. Thank you! She is still very, very childish. Shia said as she patted Nia on the head. Nia. What does our father have to say about all of this? Father said that if I really want to take the first step in bing a Warrior, that I should ask you, sister. ...Father always says such careless things... I am not yet in the position to be teaching people. This was an important matter in Shias tribe. It was not for an outsider to say anything about it. However, there was one thing I wanted to say. Shia. What is it? I dont know a lot about your tribe, but I do know that you are a brilliant Warrior. I guarantee it. Ev-even if its ttery, I am happy. Shia said. Her face was red and her tail was wagging. Its not ttery. I dont tter people when ites to their abilities as Adventurers. Adventurers who get too confident because of ttery will only end up in danger. It happens a lot. And so I avoided giving people a false sense of confidence. You could not do it lightly, like you would call someone cute or say their cooking was good. Mister Locke. Thank you. Sister. Please. Nia said again and then bowed her head. Alright, I understand. I will teach you to be an Adventurer. Thank you, sister! And so Nia seeded in bing Shias apprentice. Chapter 100 - Nia and Shia and Serulis and the Room

Chapter 100 - Nia and Shia and Serulis and the Room

Nia and Shia and Serulis and the Room Nias eyes shone brightly as she was epted as an apprentice. She was probably excited about her new life as an Adventurer. As a veteran, I decided to give her some advice. Nia. The upation of an Adventurer is a dangerous one. I will keep that in mind! Nia replied cheerfully, showing just how little she understood. However, that was usually the case. You had to face actual danger in order to understand it. It was like that for me and it must have been the same for Shia. No amount of advice would have much meaning until then. Still, I felt I had to say it. Youre life is more important than anything. Its important to run when necessary. Understood! And you must listen to everything that Shia tells you. Understood! I was worried. She was only eight. That was so young. Maybe it was ording to the beastkin tribes custom. But it was scary. Did you also be an Adventurer at eight, Shia? That is correct. Were you always paired with your father? I did pair with him, but most of the time, I was in a party. ...I see... Shia then turned to Serulis and bowed. Wha-what is it, Shia? I now have to take care of my younger sister. I will not be able to go on quests with you like before. Shia and Serulis had be quite close. And they had been adventuring together. When it came to experience on the field, there was arge gap between Shia and Serulis. However, in terms of ability as warriors, they were mostly the same. They were a good team. Serulis heard Shias words and her face darkened. Are you saying that Id get in your way? No. Thats not it. So, because youre taking care of Nia, you cant take care of me anymore... No, thats not what I meant. If I take Nia, we will mostly just be hunting demon rats and goblins. And whats wrong with that? Serulis, you have to keep raising your rank as an Adventurer. You cant afford to waste your time with us. Serulis looked at Shia seriously. If you think Im just going to slow you two down, just say it. I promise you, thats not the case. Really? Really. With this, Serulis finally smiled. I dont mind, then. All three of us can go, cant we? You said yourself that you were in a party at first? Thats true... But you know that well mostly be hunting demon rats? I dont mind. But...that would be a waste. You broke the record of being the fastest person to rise to Rank-E in ten years... Shia. Dont underestimate me. I am not interested in those records. But... I want to be stronger. And then Serulis looked at me. Just look at Mister Locke. Hes only an F-Ranker but hes so strong. Well, Mister Locke is...special...fraud...I mean...yes. I was actually S-Rank, so it was fraud. In any case, if it wont inconvenience you, I would like to join you two. ...If we can go adventuring with you, that would actually make me very happy. Miss Serulis, thank you. Shia and Nia bowed. Let me know if there is anything that I can do. I will help with the demon rats and goblins if you need it. Oh, no. We wouldnt ask you, Mister Locke, to do something so insignificant as that. I wouldnt mind, as long as I wasnt busy with something else. Dont be so modest. ...Thank you. Well, maybe will call you for help sometime then. And then Shia said to Nia, Nia. Is this all of your belongings? Yes, sister. Then we will go to the inn. We must hurry, or they will be out of rooms. Yes, lets hurry. I stopped Shia just then. Well, wait. Milka is making dinner now. You should eat with us. But... And you dont have to go to an inn, you can stay with us. We have extra rooms. But, we cant rely on your hospitality forever. I intend on getting a room quickly. Up until now, Shia had mostly stayed at inns. And since Nia was here, she was thinking of borrowing a room. Dont worry about that now. You should stay here as if it were your own house. But... Or you coulde to my house? We have empty rooms as well. I couldnt do that either. I could understand how Shia felt. I had wanted to get out of Gorans house as soon as possible as well. I think you should stay here until you find a new room, at least. Groof-groof! See, even Grulf wants you to stay. Grulf was running in a circle around Shia and Nia. Thank you. If you insist, we will ept your kind offer. Mister Locke! Thank you! Yes, stay as long as you like. Considering we have to protect Lord Gerberga and eventually, Philly, it would be good having you here, Shia. Thats very kind of you to say... Thank you. Shias tail wagged slowly. Chapter 101 - About the Private Teacher

Chapter 101 - About the Private Teacher

About the Private Teacher After that, we enjoyed the dinner that Milka had prepared. Milka looked very happy as she started to talk to Nia. So, you are going to live with us too? Uh, just until we find a new ce. Thats too bad! Isnt it, Mister Locke. Yes. Well be very lonely when they leave. Groof-groof. Grulf also wanted Shia and Nia to live with us. As we talked about it, Goran arrived. Locke. I came here to see you! Ah, thanks for visiting. Mister Goran, will you eat with us? Oh, really? That would be nice. Leave it to me. Milka quickly prepared a te for Goran. Serulisughed. So you came here to day afterall, daddy. Well, Serulis. Dont you visit all the time as well? Thats true! And theyughed together. When we were finished eating, Serulis said, Milka, Nia! And Shia. Lets take a bath together. Ah, yes. Thank you. Thank you! Shia and Nia wagged their tails. They must enjoy taking baths. But Milka shook her head. Im sorry to have to refuse your kind offer, but I have to clean up. I see... Ill take a bathter. Alright, I will help you clean then. No, youre a guest, Sister Serulis! Milka said modestly. Then I turned to them and said. Milka and Serulis. Both of you can go and take a bath. Uh, but...I have to clean. Ill do it for you. But its my job, you know. Dont worry about it. Now go take a bath. After they left, I started to wash the dishes. Groof-groof. Cluck-cluck. As I was washing the dishes, Grulf and Lord Gerberga were walking around behind me. Lord Gerberga was riding on Grulfs back. It was wonderful that they were such good friends. Just then, Luch brought over the tes. Thats all of them. Ah, thank you. Now that I finished, Ill help you wash them. Yes, that will help. And so we washed the dishes together. Goran had also offered to help, but I refused, since he was a guest. Luch, do you really hate taking baths? Uh, not exactly. I see. Milka had said that Luch hated taking baths. And that he hadnt bathed in a long time. So, whens thest time you took a bath, Luch? Uhh... Have you bathed since leaving your vige? ...I cleaned myself in rivers. ...I see. It was like the life of an Adventurer on the road. It seemed that he really did hate bathing. Lord Gerberga seems to enjoy being in the water. He also loves bathing in sand. Cluck! Gerberga clucked happily. Then maybe I will order some nice sand and make a sandbox in the garden. Cluck! Luch. Once Milka and the others are finished, we can bathe with Lord Gerberga and Grulf. No-no! I already took a bath today! It wont kill you to take another one. No! I am fine! I am very fine! I see. He must really, really hate it. On the other hand, Grulf was wagging his tail. He wanted to take a bath. We finished cleaning the dishes and retired to the drawing room. Goran was waiting there. Sorry that I didnt help you! Youre a guest, Goran. Im just sorry that there was no one here to keep youpany. Dont worry about that. I was helping myself to your wine. I see. I poured more into his cup. Goran. How did you go about Seruliss education? ...Oh, do you really feel like I messed up? Is she bothering you that much? Goran thought I was rebuking him over her poor education. Sorry. Thats not what I meant. Not what I meant at all. Hmm? Milka seems to be very smart. But isnt making the most of it because of herck of education. I see. So you need a private teacher. Exactly. As long as she is an apprentice here, it would be embarrassing for me if she were not given a proper education. That is very true. I called several teachers for Serulis. To teach her manners and history or culture, etcetera. Hmm. Hmm. Would it be possible for you to introduce me to them? Well, most of them were quite old... They are either ill or dead. So that might be a little difficult. I see. I guess I will have to ask Eric if there are any good teachers avable. Luch, who had been quietly carrying Lord Gerberga on hisp, suddenly spoke. A private teacher? Yes, Milka definitely needs one. Shes not the only one. You will be studying too, Luch. What? Of course you will. You are still very young. Thank you. Luch said with a bow. Education cost money. And so he was thankful. Goran looked serious as he said, I thought that maybe you were going to ept little Nia as an apprentice as well. Are you? I wouldnt mind that, but it is up to her. I see. It was true that it would be more convenient for her in different ways if she was my apprentice. It would be like having a guarantor within the royal capital. However, Nia had a good guardian. So there was no need for me to ask her myself. Like that, we talkedte into the night. Chapter 102 - Let’s Hunt Goblins

Chapter 102 - Lets Hunt Goblins

Lets Hunt Goblins Shia and the others finished their bath and then retired to their rooms for the night. Luch and Lord Gerberga also went to their room. And so I asked Goran, Have you received any information rting to the vampire investigation? No, nothing important... I see. I guess its still too early. It was practically starting from today. They would not discover much in so short a time. What about the A-Rank party that was sent to the ce with the head of the dark god? They have sent in a few reports...but nothing noteworthy hase yet. I see. I had already searched the ce. It might not be easy to find anything else. After talking with Goran, I took a bath with Grulf and then we went to bed. Grulf liked taking baths in spite of being a wolf. It was a very good thing. When I woke up the next morning, Goran, Serulis, Shia and Nia were already gone. They all had work to do. Luch was reading a magic book and studying. It was necessary to study in order to grow as a sorcerer. Milka. Ill be leaving the house again today. Will you be home for lunch? I think I will eat outside. But I should be back before dinner. Understood. And so I decided to go to the Adventurers Guild with Grulf. Grulf wagged his tail and followed me. You havent been able to run in awhile, have you? Grr? Ill try to find a quest that will take us outside of the city. Groof! Grulf wasrge, but still young. He needed a lot of exercise. I wanted to let him run to his hearts content outside of the city. But dont exhaust yourself either. Groof! Grulf wagged his tail happily. We entered the Adventurers Guild and looked at the quest board. Ah, goblin hunting. And its close by. Grr? Grulf sat with a serious expression. Goblin hunting is not the most interesting, but it can be bad if no one else does it. And since it was close by, we could be home by dinner. I took the request and headed to the counter. Ah, Mister Locke. Just then, Shia, Nia and Serulis came out from the back. Did you get registered, Nia? Yes, I did. You could register alone if you were over fifteen, but not if you were eight. Of course, she needed a guardian. That made the process a little moreplicated. But now that it was all finished, Nia looked a little nervous. Serulis patted her gently on the head. Shia looked at the paper I was holding in my hand. Mister Locke, which quest are you epting? Goblin hunting. Why dont you alle with us? The guild could be very annoying if you tried to do a quest alone. But it couldnt be helped, since I was an F-Ranker. Oh, are you sure? Of course. Then we would be d to! Thank you, Mister Locke. Thank you! Shia, Serulis and Nia bowed. No, thank you. Groof. As we were now a party of four, I was able to ept the quest smoothly. The four of us plus one wolf left the city and headed for the ce that the goblins were supposed to appear. A merchant who had been traveling near the main road had been attacked by them. The merchant had managed to escape ande to the guild for help. Goblin hunting near the main roads was the responsibility of the state, and so the quests did not pay much. Groof-grroooof! Grulf was so happy to be outside, that he started to run excitedly. Grulf, calm down or youll get tired. Groof-groof! We werent far from where the goblins usually appeared. We would arrive before midday. Still, that was enough time for him to get exhausted. While Grulf was full of excitement, Nia looked very nervous. Perhaps she didnt realize it, but she was constantly touching the sheath of her sword. How long have you hadbat training, Nia? Uh, half a day everyday. I train in tournament style matches. From what age? As far back as I can remember... Shia said with augh, We start at the age of three in my tribe. From three. So that means Nia has trained for five years. Yes. Well, while you shouldnt let your guard down, you dont have to be so nervous. Yes, I will do my best! She was putting too much pressure on herself already. However, all Adventurers were like that in the beginning. As we walked, Shia would asionally stop. Then she would take out a map and have Nia find our current location. She was teaching her the very basics. That was a good thing. Nia. Where are we now on this map? Here. Why do you think that? She wanted to know honestly what her sister knew and what she didnt. Shia was a good teacher. When we got close to the ce where the goblins would appear, Shia started to teach her about scouting. She would look at the footprints and make guesses about their number and type. Serulis and Nia listened as they watched from behind. Grulf was also behind her, and his tongue was sticking out as he breathed heavily. Grulf, are you tired already? Grrr. Grulf. Drink some water. I took out some water from my magic bag and put it in a bowl in front of Grulf. He drank it happily as I patted him on the back. Grulf. You never know what might happen on an adventure. So you have to be careful not to waste all of your energy. Groof. Perhaps it was because he had not gotten enough exercise recently. I would have to make sure from now on that he had long walks every day. Chapter 103 - The Goblin Nest

Chapter 103 - The Goblin Nest

The Goblin Nest Grulf was tired and needed to rest for a while before continuing on. But in spite of being tired, he returned to his usual energy as soon as he drank some water. Children tend to recover very quickly. Shia said that she would let Nia follow the footprints. Nias expression was very serious as she followed the goblin tracks. Mister Locke. Im very sorry that this is taking a long time. Dont worry about it. Obviously, the speed at which Nia could track the goblins was much slower than Shia. There was no point in apologizing for that. Besides, we werent trying to beat a record here. And the mission was hardly urgent. We could go at a leisurely pace. Grulf was also calm now as he walked. Shouldnt you practice tracking the enemy too, Serulis? Do you think so? Even if Im a Warrior? If youre in a party, then you could leave it to someone more skilled. But there will be times when you have to work alone. I guess thats true. And so Serulis followed Nia and started to look for footprints. Serulis was serious and a hard worker. Shia, Grulf and I watched those two from behind. We were prepared to give them advice if they missed anything. After advancing for a while, Nia said in a hushed voice, I found the nest. Very good, Nia. You did well too, Serulis. Mister Locke, thank you. Both Nia and Serulis had seeded in tracing the footprints. While it wasnt exactly difficult, it was good for their first time. The goblin nest was veryrge. The entrance alone was wider and taller than 10 adult men. We stopped at a short distance from it and observed. What do you think this is...? It is clearly not a natural cave... Its so big, and it is unlikely the work of goblins. It must be an abandoned ruin of some kind. But I am not sure. It was not a rare thing for goblins to take abandoned ruins and turn it into theirir. The only thing that goblins required was a roof and walls to protect them from the rain and the wind. Who would have thought that such arge ruin would exist near the capital... I wonder if anyone else knows about it? Shia and Serulis said excitedly. The guild was aware of all discovered ruins. If there was a ruin near the location where the goblins appeared, they would have told us when we epted the quest. And they would have given us a map of the ce. We dont know if it is an old ruin yet. Thats true. But it doesnt look like the work of nature. Thats true. In any case, well investigate it after defeating the goblins. Yes. Shia patted Nia on the head. You have good luck. You might be able to explore an ancient ruin on your first mission. Yes, sister. I will do my best! And so we entered the nest in order to kill the goblins. Nia and Shia walked in the front. Serulis was in the middle. And Grulf and I took the rear. Nias skills were quite wonderful for her age. Goblins were no match for her. But she was still a child. And so she clearly did not have enough strength. So it was better that she did not go on missions alone. We continued through the ruins and ultimately killed five goblins. I asked Grulf in a hushed voice. Grulf, are there any more? Grrr. Grulf growled once and wagged his tail. He was probably saying that there were no more. And so I patted him on the head. A short distance from us, Shia was talking to Nia. Do you think that there are any more? I dont think there are any, sister! And why do you think that? Shia was constantly teaching Nia. I was sure that Nia would be a great Adventurer under Shias guidance. As I thought this and watched Shia and Nia, Serulis walked over to me. What is it? Uhhh... Serulis fidgeted. I figured it out. She wanted me to question her, just like Shia was doing to Nia. So, Serulis. Do you think there are more goblins here? No! I do not think there is. And why is that? Because of the number of footprints near the entrance. And also... Serulis exined as well as she could. Hmm. Correct. Yes! Serulis raised a triumphant fist in the air. After that, we all gathered the magic stones from the goblins. Shia carefully taught Nia how to remove them. It was one of the necessary skills when bing an Adventurer. After taking out the stones, we decided to burn the carcassester, and explore the ruins. There doesnt seem to be anything here. It was just very wide with a very high ceiling. We didnt find anything interesting, and Nia was visibly disappointed. Nia. Most ruins dont really have anything to discover, you know. Yes. But even if they are empty, you can learn things about the past from the structure. Yes, sister. I will keep that in mind! As the sisters talked like this, Serulis said, Maybe there is something magical here? There is definitely no magic cast on this ce. No hidden doors with concealment spells...? Not at all. I said, and Serulis too looked disappointed. She looked just like Nia now. It was a little funny. I see. Thats too bad. But I do feel magic energy. Magic energy? What do you mean? It means that at some time in the past, the cave was under a spell. Maybe a Sorcerer has been here before. Hmm? Serulis tilted her head to the side. Just then, a violent burst of fire blew in from the entrance of the cave. Chapter 104 - F-Rank Warrior vs Dragon

Chapter 104 - F-Rank Warrior vs Dragon

F-Rank Warrior vs Dragon I immediately created a magic barrier to protect everyone. It would be pointless to only cover one side, and so I made it cover us from every direction and above our heads. The fire was incredibly powerful. It burned the walls of the ruins and the bodies of the goblins were burned in an instant. The magic barrier kept it from hitting us directly, but the temperature was still rising. And it didnt seem like the fire would stop any time soon. This is a very long fire attack. If this continues, we will not be able to breathe anymore. Indeed. This fire was magical. Magic fire did not need oxygen to burn. That being said, it did make things easier. And speaking of air... I was thinking about braving it and then attacking when it let its guard down and entered, but that wont be easy now. And so I began to use wind magic while maintaining the magic barrier. From inside the ruins to the outside. The wind burst out into the open. Unlike most wind magic, I could not use the air that was around us. If I did, it would create a vacuum. But I could create wind magic by substituting the air with magical energy. In other words, it was a powerful wind of magical energy. And it now pushed out of the ruins, driving out the mes in an instant. Gyaaaaa-GYAAAAA!!!! I heard a screaming from outside. It must have been hit by the mes. Its own mes. You reap what you sow. If we wanted to escape, this was the time. Well go out at once. Follow me. Understood. Ill run! Yes! Groof! They followed me as I ran. I could stop the mes again if we were attacked, but it was a lot of trouble. And so I took them all and ran straight out of the cave. And there was a dragon. A dragon so close to the royal capital was no ordinary thing. And it wasnt a small lesser dragon either. It was a giant great dragon. The dragon looked at us and gave a terrifying roar. Shia and Serulis shuddered. They had been overwhelmed by the magic energy in the roar. The hunting rank for great dragons was AAA. That meant you needed to have a party with multiple A-Rank members. Shia was B-Rank and Serulis had thebat abilities of a B-Rank, so it would be too much for them. Ahh! Gyan! Nia and Grulf let out a scream. Facing a dragons roar on your first Adventure was rather shocking. Grulfs tail was curled between his legs and he was shaking. A yellow puddle appeared on the ground under him. He must have been so scared. But he was still a pup, so it couldnt be helped. And in a way, it was a good thing to have an instinctive fear of dragons, who were so overwhelmingly more powerful. So Grulf still had some of the wild animal in him. I would have to praise himter. We should retreat at once! Ye-yes! Shia and Serulis had decided to escape and then call for reinforcements. It was a good and sound decision. But that would take too much time. I think Ill have to do something about it for now. I sent magical energy throughout my body in order to strengthen it. Then I rushed towards the dragon. The dragon unleashed its fiery breath. The ground turned into a sea of fire. I created multiple barriers to protect Shia and the others. At the same time I cover my left hand with magic and wave away the fire that was directed towards me. GYAAAGHH! The dragon screamed weirdly, perhaps in shock. I reached the dragon and then jumped up into the air. When I was level with the dragons eyes, I mmed my fist into its nose. GYAAAGGHHH! It stumbled and then its knees hit the ground. Its mouth opened in order to breath once again. My attacks dont stop there, and I drive my foot into the side of its giant head. GYA-... As the dragons head twists to the side, so does its breath. The forest began to burn. This was bad. And so I unleashed a wave of ice magic over a wide area. In a sh, the entire scene was bathed in white as if it were a winter day. GGG... The dragon groaned as I shot a magic bullet into it. I wanted to avoid the spreading of damage by taking too long. It would be simple enough to kill it. But I wanted to ask the dragon why it was here. I had to make it surrender and then talk to it. But even after being hit by the magic bullets, the dragon would not give up. It tried to breath again. I filled its jaw with ice. Guu... As its mouth was closed, the fire spewed out from its nostrils. Then the dragon spread its wings. It would try to fly away in order to escape. But I wouldnt let it. Just as its body lifted from the ground, I froze its wings. The dragon fell and crashed to the ground. And with that, I started to cover the dragon in ice. Everything but its face. And it wasnt just any ice. It was magic ice. It would not melt easily and it could not break. The dragon could no longer move. GYAAAGHH! Surrender, and then I will forgive you. You have defeated me. Do as you will. The dragon dered its defeat in the human tongue. Serulis looked surprised. It-it just talked! Well, yes. A dragon this great would not find that difficult. Is that so... As Serulis and I talked, the dragon interrupted us. Can you release me now? I am very cold. Ah, sorry about that. And so I deactivated the ice magic. The released dragon continued to shiver for quite some time. Chapter 105 - The Dragon’s Reasons

Chapter 105 - The Dragons Reasons

The Dragons Reasons The dragon shivered from the cold as I questioned it. You are a great dragon. But what were you doing here? This ce was originally a shrine for dragons. I didnt know that. Well, it was disguised through dragon magic, so that is no surprise. So, what happened to the shrine? For some reason, the concealment spell was broken. And it was then overrun by goblins. I just came here to take it back. I see. So the reason the dragon had breathed its mes without warning, was because it wanted to kill the goblins. It didnt know that there were human Adventurers inside. Dragons were powerful and frightening monsters. However, they were not dark ones. Whether or not they were enemies of humanity was not a clear thing. Some of them fought humans and some of them helped humans. The dragon sighed deeply. But I didnt realize that goblins could be so strong... Wait, youre not saying you think we are goblins? That would be quite rude indeed. Are you not? I thought you were goblins, since you came out of the temple... Not at all. We are humans. I am sorry. You all look the same to me. Goblins arent even part of the human race. This dragon was very stupid. It needed to study a lot more. I-I see... It would be like if we said you were the same as a lizard. The dragon heard this andughed. Gahahaha! But you are going too far with that one. Surely dragons and lizards are nothing alike? Goblins and humans are also nothing alike. But you walk on two legs and have two arms. And lizards have scales and fangs. But goblins and humans have simr cements of nose, eyes and mouths... Well, the cements are quite simr for lizards and dragons as well. Still, we arepletely different. And so are goblins and humans. ...I suppose you are right. I am sorry. While very ignorant, the dragon was at least honest. And now that I think of it, I never paid much attention to the facial structure of lizards and dragons. What if a good painter rendered pictures of a dragon and a lizards face at the same size? How many humans would be able to tell which was the dragon? Thinking of it like that, maybe the dragons confusion was justified. We are human Adventurers who havee here to hunt the goblins. Ah, then I have acted very badly towards you. I thought we were going to die. You must be more careful. Shia listened to us and then added, We would have all been dead if it had not been for Mister Locke. There would have been no way for us to avoid the fiery breath in there... It was horrible. Serulis and Nia continued. I patted Nia on the head. Nia. Dont worry, its incredibly rare to go goblin hunting and end up being attacked by a dragon. I understand. She had incredibly bad luck to encounter a dragon on her first mission. Or maybe she was incredibly lucky. At the very least, she was lucky that I was here during her first encounter with a dragon. Even though you are not goblins, you humans seem to be very strong. Mister Locke is special. So you must be careful the next time you start breathing your fire. I am sorry. The dragon bowed humbly to Shia. And so I asked the dragon, These ruins... I mean, shrine. So you just came here to take it back from the goblins? Yes. That is correct. Is there something important here? It has historical and cultural value, it does. What about magical value? Not that kind. I see. We humans tend to cherish things with historical or cultural value as well, so I understand you. Gahaha. So you do understand! The dragon seemed very happy at this. And yet there are even some dragons who do not understand. But you people are not only strong, but you have an understanding for culture and history! We do. That being said, not all humans are like that... Gahahaha! That is just like us dragons then. Perhaps. Then it is my good fortune to have met humans like you. My name is Kathe. Tell me your names. Locke. I am Shia. Serulis. Im Nia. Groof-groof. Grulf stood behind me and barked. His tail was still between his legs. He was really scared. This is Grulf. Is that so. Kathe. Do you want to conceal this ruin? Yes. I was nning on doing it after cleansing it of goblins. Well, since Im here. Ill do it for you. And so I cast some light concealment magic. The spell made it so that goblins and humans would not be able to see it, but dragons would. Thank you, Locke. This is good magic. Better than my own. Dont mention it. However, you should stay away from the royal capital. Humans can be cowardly, so they might send an army toe and hunt you down. Hmm. I will be careful... However, many ruins have been attacked recently... There are other dragon ruins near the capital? Yes. And how many of these ruins were attacked? This ruin is the first out of the ruins that are close by. That was a relief. Still, there was a possibility that they would be attacked in the future. And it would be very troublesome if a great dragon came down every time. If you ever have to hunt goblins near the city, tell me and I will do it for you. Would you really? Yes. It might cause an uproar if you should do it yourself. However, we will need a way tomunicate. You can use a signal fire. A signal fire? We have to decide on a color too. How about red? I do not mind. But does it have to be a signal fire? No, just as long as you can contact me. I see. I will think of a way then. So I can contact you beforehand. After that, Kathe thanked us repeatedly before flying away. Chapter 106 - Dealing with the Aftermath

Chapter 106 - Dealing with the Aftermath

Dealing with the Aftermath After the Great Dragon Kathe flew off, Nia sat down weakly. She must have been on edge this whole time. On close inspection, her tail was clenched tightly between her legs. I patted her on the head. You kept your cool very well. Good job. Thank you. But I cant even stand now. Youre just relieved that the dragon is gone now. It cant be helped. She had at least abstained from putting her tail between her legs until Kathe went away. That was some nerve, considering she had encountered a Great Dragon on her first mission. Shia hugged her tightly. Nia. You did wonderfully. Oh, thank you, sister. Yes-yes. Youre just like your older sister, Nia. As we all praised Nia, Grulf began to run in a circle around me. His tail, which had been between his legs a moment ago, was now wagging vigorously. He was suddenly very energetic now that Kathe was gone. Grulf looked at me with pure expectation. However, I felt a bit of a dilemma about whether or not I should praise him. Grulf had been hiding in my shadow the whole time. That wasnt exactly something praise-worthy. However, he hadnt cried or run away either. And perhaps that was as much as I should expect from a wolf pup. Grulf, you did well too. Im d that you didnt run away. Groof! As I petted him, he puffed out his chest proudly. And then he wagged his tail even more. As I petted Grulf for a while, Nia was finally able to stand on her feet again. She slowly got up. Are you fine already? Yes. Im sorry that you had to see something so pathetic. No, dont worry about it. Thank you. Nia said with a smile. As we just won a great victory, we must give a cry of triumph! Cry of triumph? Yes! It is a custom in our tribe to do it after a great victory. I see. Yes! It is a very important custom. Do you mind if we do it? I dont mind. And so Nia took in a deep breath. And then shouted very loudly. Ruff-ruff! I heard this shout before. The beastkin wolves had shouted this after winning the battle against the Vampire High Lords. So it was actually an important tradition for them. After shouting to her hearts content, Nia stopped to look at Shia. Sister? Why arent you shouting too? Um, its just that...the timing is very difficult. Shia said as she fidgeted. Now that I think of it, I only saw her doing it once. It was after defeating the High Lord. Maybe she felt embarrassed. Sister, lets do it together. Uh, but... We have to do it after defeating a powerful foe. But it was Mister Locke who defeated the dragon... Shia said modestly. Shia. This is a victory for the whole party. Is-is that so. Alright sister, lets do it together! OOOOOO! Ruff-ruff! AWWOOOO! Grulf also added his howl to Shia and Nias voices. When they were done, Grulf looked at me smugly. Shia and Nia also looked somewhat refreshed. As they enjoyed the sensation of having shouted, Serulis looked towards the cave. Concealment magic is amazing. I cant even tell where the cave is anymore. A good Sorcerer will still be able to find it, but a Warrior might have trouble. I suppose so. Oh, we havent dealt with the goblin bodies yet. They burned up by the dragon breath. Oh, right... Its a good thing we collected the magic stones first. Had we not done that, the mission would have ended in a failure. Well, lets go back then. We are freed from the work of dealing with the bodies! Its nice and easy. And so we all started to walk towards the capital. After walking for some time, Nia came up next to me. Mister Locke! Mister Locke, are you a Magic Warrior? They say that you are the strongest F-Rank Warrior. So you havent told her, Shia? Yes. I didnt think I should tell anyone your secret without your permission. Shia was a very serious girl. I see. Thank you. No! Its the obvious thing to do. Shias tail wagged happily. And so I turned to Nia and said, Im registered as a Warrior at the guild, but my real job is a Sorcerer. Really! But its amazing that you were able to control the dragon like that! Nias eyes were bright. I felt as if she had immense respect for me. Mister Locke is the strongest Sorcerer. Serulis said proudly for some unknown reason. Was this not the first time youve fought against a dragon, Mister Locke? Yes. I have beaten dragons before. How many have you beaten? Hmmm. I have beaten three of them solo. And as a party, I would say around ten. But there are even more that we forced to surrender, like today. Stronger dragons tended to be intelligent. You could talk to them. And so it was quitemon to find a solution through talking, once you have shown your power. And through the informationwork of the dragons, things tended to head in a positive direction over all. Thats amazing! Nias respect seemed to deepen. It really is. Yes. Groof. Serulis, Shia and Grulf all looked at me with admiration. Chapter 107 - Shia and Nia’s Father

Chapter 107 - Shia and Nias Father

Shia and Nias Father As we headed back towards the royal capital, Nia asked me a question. Mister Locke, why do you hide the fact that you are a Sorcerer? Well, its a littleplicated. Oh, Im sorry for asking such a strange question. My sister said that I shouldnt pry into the affairs of other Adventurers. Nia. Thats exactly right. Shia said admonishingly. I patted Nia on the head. Shia is right, so you should be careful. Im sorry. Though, in this case, I do not mind. I was going to tell you anyway, since you would just learn about it eventually. Nia tilted her head to the side. Dont tell anyone else, but I am actually the Ruck. You mean the Ruck from our money? Yes, thats right. Oh, thats amazing! Nias eyes sparkled. Its an honor to meet the hero Ruck! But like I said, dont tell anyone. Understood! I wont tell anyone even if my life depended on it. Uh, no. You dont have to go that far. Shia had said much the same thing when I told her. But it wasnt that important of a secret. Your life is a lot more important. You should remember that. Understood. Nia nodded eagerly. And so I exined to her the reason that I kept my name secret. I said that being known as a Grand Duke would put me at risk of getting involved in a political power struggle. Nia looked confused. I now understand why you hide your name, but why do you hide that youre a Sorcerer? Yes, about that. Its really more about my rank. Your Adventurers rank? And so I told Nia that I was faking my rank as an Adventurer. If I registered as a Sorcerer, it would show that I was an S-Rank. I see. After all, there is no other S-Rank Sorcerer but you, Mister Ruck. Actually, Im not just a Sorcerer, to be precise. Is that so? By full job is Great Philosopher, Our Saviour, The Great High Sorcerer, S Rank. I-I see. Then people would definitely know who you are. Exactly. As we talked like this, Serulis suddenly blurted, Im so sorry that daddy did that to you. No, its not really Gorans fault. Well, it was in a way, but it was mostly Erics fault. Thats why I dont want to raise my rank. They do a lot of research on you when raising your rank. Oh. I understand it now! Nia seemed like a smart girl, and so she understood my situation. Serulis then added, Mister Locke. Dont you think you should tell this to Milka as well? Im not so sure about that. Milka knew I was a talented Adventurer and that I was a friend of the king. But she didnt know that I was Ruck himself. Its not that I dont trust Milka. But the more she knows, the more danger she will in. I think you are overthinking it. Maybe. Maybe I am thinking too much. I hoped that I was. Besides, Milka was smart. She would figure it out sooner orter. Then it would be better for me to tell her myself. I think I will tell her once we get back. Thats a good idea. Serulis said with a smile. She liked Milka and was perhaps worried that she would feel left out. The road home was peaceful and uneventful. On the way, Shia continued to teach Nia about being an Adventurer. She was a very caring teacher. After arriving in the city, we went to the guild to report that we had finished the quest and then submitted the magical stones before going home. Milka greeted us when we arrived at the mansion. Mister Locke, wee home. And wee back to the rest of you as well. Hello. The others all greeted her, then Milka said, Mister Locke, you have a guest. A guest? Is it Eric? No. And so I left the others and went to the drawing room. Shia and Nias father was there. He quickly stood up and bowed when I entered the room. There was a cane right next to him that he likely used when walking. Even if he could stand, it was probably not easy. Ah, Chief Danton. Please dont tire yourself. Have a seat. I said in greeting. Shias father stood upright then and tried to lower his head. And so I quickly made him take a seat and sat down myself. Then he bowed once again. I havent seen you since the ceremony after the High Lord hunt. Shia and Nias father was called Danton. I had learned this when Ist talked to him. Ah, Locke. It seems that you have been helping my daughters. No, if anything, they have been helping me. But how are your wounds? Thank you. I am feeling much better now. At least, I have no trouble in the day to day tasks. During the award ceremony, Dantons right arm had been in a sling. But he didnt have one now. His arm must have healed. I am d to hear it. As Milka went to prepare some tea, she called for Shia and Nia. They came immediately. Fa-father! Why have youe so suddenly? It is only normal for a father to visit someone who is helping his daughters. That may be, but... Danton looked worried. I had heard that you were helping Shia, and so I always meant to visit you eventually. Oh, its nothing! In fact, she has helped me greatly on my investigations. Thank you for saying that... However, now that Nia is here as well... Are you sure that they are not being a nuisance? No, not at all. You must not worry about that. I said, much to Dantons relief. Chapter 108 - Old Men Taking a Bath

Chapter 108 - Old Men Taking a Bath

Old Men Taking a Bath Danton sat up straight again. Locke. This may sound like a most insolent request... Please dont hesitate to ask me. Could you you allow Shia and Nia to lodge in this mansion? I dont mind. Danton looked happy at this reply. Thank you. Of course, I shall pay for their rooms. You mustnt worry about that. We continued to talk until Milka announced that dinner was ready. And so it was decided that Danton would join us. While we were eating, Goran also dropped by. Ah, Goran. Good evening. Aye, good evening. Something smells good! Goran visited as if it were the most obvious thing. And it feltpletely natural to me as well. Milka turned to Goran. Will you eat here, Mister Goran? Oh, can I? Of course! I will bring some right away! Milka then ran off to make him a te. Then Goran approached Danton. Ah, Lord Woolcott. What a pleasant surprise. Danton and Shia had found it necessary to have a family name when being knighted. And so Eric had given them one. And that was Woolcott. Lord Morton. It is an honor to meet you. What business did you have today? I came to make a request towards Locke concerning my daughters. I see! My own Serulis is often helped by Locke. So we are in simr positions. And so Goran and Danton began to talk about their daughters. I heard that Serulis is always helping them No! I am sure it is the other way around! As they talked excitedly, Serulis, Shia and Nia looked incredibly ufortable. Once dinner was over and the girls had finished taking their bath, I, Goran and Danton decided to take one as well. What about you, Luch? NO! I do not need a bath! You really dont like bathing, do you? Well, you should take a bath, anyway. I-I have a cold! I see. Then maybe its better that you dont. Yes! Cluck-cluck. Luc picked up Lord Gerberga and retreated to his room. Groof. Im with guests today, so youll have to wait outside. Grr.... Grulf looked at me with sad eyes. Ill wash you next time, okay? I said and then petted him. And then I went to take a bath. As all three of us entered, Danton said, This is a grand bathing room. This mansion was formerly owned by a noble. It seems extravagant even for a noble. Well, it was really a mansion for the lover of the former, former king. So it must have been built with the king in mind. Even I thought that it was incredibly fancy. Goran stretchedfortably in the pool. Its nice to be able to stretch to your hearts content. Im d that you approve. Then Goranzily said, Lord Danton, are you not going to have Nia apprentice for Locke? Of course, I would be most relieved if such an arrangement could be made. But Im sure it would be too much trouble for Locke. If she was my apprentice, I would be like a substitute parent. You were both guardian and guarantor. It was understandable that Danton would hesitate. No, it would not be too much trouble for me. I already have Luch and Milka here, anyway. If it really wouldnt bother you, then I would like it if Nia could apprentice for you. I do not mind at all. In fact, I wee the idea. Thank you. Danton said with a bow. However, is that what she wants? I will ask her. But I dont think you need to worry about it. What makes you say that? We beastkin wolves have a tremendous respect for those who are strong. And you Mister Locke, are clearly strong. I see. So thats how it is. I respect the strong as well. Goran said with a nod. We finished our bath after that. Grulf was waiting right outside. Groof-groof. He started to sniff at me. What is it? Can you smell something? Groof. Then he started to lick my hand. After that, we went to the drawing room with Grulf. And the three of us drank wine. As we drank, I asked Danton a question. Lord Danton, is there anyone in your family who has started to work for the king? Employment at the pce had been one of the many rewards that Eric had bestowed on them. Besides, having many beastkin at the pce would help them ward off the vampires. Three of the sharpest in our tribe have been sent to work under the king. Thats wonderful. Locke. I heard that you killed another High Lord. Where did you hear that? There are meetings between the beastkin chiefs and His Majesty. It is there that we share information about the vampires. His Majesty told me about it there. I see. The beastkin wolves were professional vampire hunters. They gathered information about them every day, and they hunted them every day. And so it was a great advantage to the king to be able to share information with them. It is incredible that you were able to do it by yourself. Danton said with a nod. Chapter 109 - Old Men Drinking

Chapter 109 - Old Men Drinking

Old Men Drinking I thought for a while on whether or not I should reveal my identity. In general, I did not like hiding it from people close to me. Because if I did, it would feel like I didnt trust them. That being said, doing it unnecessarily could cause a lot of problems. But if he already knew that I had killed a High Lord by myself, then I didnt see how there could be a problem. Besides, he was Shia and Nias father. By the way, Lord Danton. There is something I havent told you yet... Oh? Is it the secret to your strength? Danton said jokingly. Youre not entirely wrong. Oh, well, I would like to know that. Danton looked at me seriously. He had a curiosity when it came to strength. The thing is... And so I told him that I was the hero Ruck. And I told him why I was keeping this a secret. Danton was silent the whole time as I exined this. I see... Im sorry for not telling you sooner. No, its an important secret, after all. If anything, I am very grateful that you trusted me enough with it. Goranughed and said, Lord Woolcott. Are you very surprised to hear about this? A little... But to be honest, it makes a lot of sense to me. Sense? Yes. Your rtionship to the king and Lord Morton. And of course, your strength. It makes sense that you are none other than Ruck. Indeed... Then Goran looked at us seriously. Well, now that Locke has told you... I think we can now consider ourselves close friends. Yes, but why do you bring that up? I asked. Goran looked exasperated. We can drop the formalities and expressions when we talk, thats what Im saying. Oh, I see. Lord Danton. What do you think? Yes, um, yes. I think that would be more pleasant. Then its decided! Goran said with a boisterousugh. We poured ourselves another round of drinks and made a toast. Goran drained his cup and said, Still, I understand that Eric had to report about the High Lord... The king and the chiefs shared their information about the vampires. And that was important information. They would lose their trust if they kept things hidden, and the whole arrangement would be meaningless. But I dont know why he had to report that it was you who did it. As we were all friends, Goran didnt call Eric His Majesty. But if he didnt say who did it, then that question will arise anyway. That might be true... Even if it was a secret, people would want to know who this warrior was. And the beastkin wolf chiefs were there with us during the ceremony where we were rewarded for fighting the High Lords. So they would have likely figured it out soon enough anyway. Im sure theyd want to ask me about how I did it. Yes, of course they would. Danton agreed. Do you want to know? Of course, I do. Even if His Majesty did not tell us, I would have realized who did it. Yes, you would have. The only other people who could have done it are Eric or Goran. Had it been a team of more men, the beastkin wolves would have known about it. After all, there were a number of their warriors serving in the pce now. And it would not make much sense to form a vampire hunting party without them. So the chiefs would have known that the High Lord was killed by a very small number of people at the most. I see. But Eric and I have no reason to hide such a thing, so that only leaves Locke. Party members during the High Lord hunt included Eric, Goran, Shia and me. So us four would have been suspected first. Shia would not lie to her people about that. It was the same with Eric and Goran. So then I would be the most likely candidate. Danton said, Yes, I would have definitely visited you and asked some questions. Im sure you would. You dont have to... But it would be very helpful if you could tell me about it. Danton asked. And so I thought about it. How much did Eric tell you? Hmm...His Majesty... Erics report said that I had killed the High Lord. And that there was a chance that more were working behind the scenes. They were probably inside of the royal capital. And that he should not kill any vampire thralls immediately. He must find out where they lived and what they are doing first. That is what His Majesty said. ...I see. And then I said, Shia already knows about this... Oh? Well, she was quite involved. She helped me a lot on this mission to kill the High Lord. My daughter was actually useful? Yes, very much so. I am d to hear that. Danton said with a mixture of happiness and pride. And so I decided to tell him all about the incident with the High Lord. Chapter 110 - Old Men Drinking 2

Chapter 110 - Old Men Drinking 2

Old Men Drinking 2 I asked Danton a question before beginning. What I am about to say is a top secret. Its much more important than something like my identity. Oh? A secret bigger than you being the hero Ruck? ...What is it? I just want to make sure. Promise me that you wont tell the others in your tribe. Not even the other chiefs. I... Its not that we dont trust them. But it could be dangerous. I see. In that case, I will guard your secret. It was probably a little tedious, but I wanted to show how serious I was. I dont care about my identity that much as long as it doesnt hurt anyone. But this is different. Is it one of those ones that I should die before telling anyone? You can always just not hear it? I cant say that you wont be in danger after hearing it. Does Shia know? Would Danton be angry that his daughter was involved in something dangerous? I wondered. But I couldnt hide it from him. Yes. She was a part of it. Then as her father, I must hear it. Danton said strongly. ...Arent you angry that she got involved? Hardly. Why would I? Shia is a first-rate warrior and we our a proud tribe. Danton said with a smile. But do not tell Shia that I said that. I dont want her to get too confident. I understand. And I agree with you about her capabilities. Aye, Ive seen her fight when we took on the High Lords. Goran said. Danton smiled happily. And then he drained his cup. It brings me great joy to hear that from the hero Ruck and Goran, the greatest Warrior. Even if you are just being polite. I never exaggerate when ites to the abilities of Adventurers. Its the truth. I see. Then I am very d. Its an honor to our tribe. Danton was teary-eyed now. The three of us continued to drink for a while. And then Goran said, Why are we drinking quietly? Shouldnt you be exining something to Danton? Ah, thats right. Can I? Yes. And so I organized everything in my head and then began. It seems that there are many vampires inside of the royal capital now. That is a terrible thing. It means you cant be too careful even when youre inside of the city. Hmm. And so I told him about the incident that happened the other day. Starting from Kabino and to Marquis Mastafon. The fact that the dark ones had a way to break through the barrier. And then I told him about the evil god head. It was that strong in spite of only being a head? Yes. It was stronger than a High Lord. That will be a great threat. Not just to this city, but to the wold. Danton said with a serious expression. I continued. Not only that. I think this is the bigger problem for the beastkin, but this head can strengthen the vampires. Strengthen? Yes. Arch Vampires be like Lords. Lords bes High Lords... It is as if they all gain a rank. So it would be like if you went hunting a lesser only to encounter an Arch. Indeed. However, there seem to be limits to this. I have yet to see any lessers that have been strengthened. I exined that there were also some Lord and Arch Vampires who had not been strengthened. Even Goran, who had already heard all of this, listened intently with Danton. After I finished, Danton said, I would like to fight them too. That will have to be after you are healed. Yes, you must leave it to us until then. Goran said as he poured Danton another cup. Were still gathering more information. Even I dont have anything to do. Thats true. Locke wont be very useful until the fighting begins. So he must leave matters to us at the Adventurers guild. I will also do what I can to help. Imforted to hear that, Danton. We drank long into the night. And Danton and Goran stayed the night at my mansion. When I woke up the next morning, Milka was already awake. She was running about and working. Good morning, Milka. Ah, good morning Mister Locke! Ill bring you your breakfast immediately! Thank you. I entered the dining hall and saw that Danton and Shia and Nia were already there. Oh, you three are up early. I heard from my father that you will allow me to apprentice for you. I am so very grateful! Is that what you want, Nia? Of course! I see. In that case, it is decided. Yes! After that, Luch and Lord Gerberga, as well as Grulf, came down and we all had breakfast. When we finished eating, Lord Gerberga approached me. What is it? Lord Gerberga. Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga clucked and pecked at my hand. Luch. Is Lord Gerberga angry? No, I dont think hes angry. But he does seem discontented. But why? Cluck-cluck! I think that Lord Gerberga wants you to talk to him less formally. Indeed? Is that true? Lord Gerberga. Cluck. Lord Gerberganded on myp and pressed against me. Yes, he doesnt like it at all. If Luch said so, then it must be true. Perhaps he had observed that I didnt talk like that with Danton anymore and it became unbearable. Alright. Well be more friendly from now on, Lord Gerberga. Cluck! Lord Gerberga clucked with satisfaction. Chapter 111 - Grulf’s Walk

Chapter 111 - Grulfs Walk

Grulfs Walk After finishing his breakfast, a team of young beastkin men came to take Danton home. He thanked me repeatedly and asked me to take care of his daughters. Once Danton was gone, I went out into the garden to y with Lord Gerberga and Grulf. Wouldnt you want to take a walk outside as well, Lord Gerberga? Cluck? Lord Gerberga stopped eating grubs for a moment and ran towards me. Cluck-cluck. ...I see. Actually, I had no idea what he was saying. But it didnt seem like he was eager to go on a walk. On the other hand, Grulf started to wag his tail vigorously in front of me as soon as he heard the word walk. His eyes were full of expectation. Grulf looks like he wants to go. Groof! And so I told Milka and Luch that I was going out on a walk. I had a metal breastte that could carry Lord Gerberga when I was on the move, and so I put it on now. I will go too! Nia said. Did you tell Shia that you are leaving the house? Of course. Then there was no problem. And so all four of us decided to go. As we walked down the streets, Nia said, I could take Grulf on walks for you... I like the exercise too. Besides, I have to show up at the Adventurers Guild every now and then. Are you going to take on quests? Not really. But I would like to see how my friends are doing. Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga was walking right next to me. Let me know when you get tired, Lord Gerberga. Cluck. We met Ario and Josh at the Adventurers Guild. Ario, the F-Rank Sorcerer, smiled as he talked to us. Ah, Locke. Its been a while. A while? Its only been a few days. Do you need any help today? No, were fine. Today, its just herb gathering. Thats good. Then Josh, the F-Rank Archer and Scout, said, Mister Locke. I see you have someone with you today. This is Shias younger sister. And so I introduced them to each other. So youre the same rank as us. Maybe we can team up some time. Thats so impressive considering your age. Its our tribes custom. What a great tribe. Its no wonder Shia is so strong. Josh was genuinely impressed. We talked for a while after that. Ario was trying to acquire another spell after Fireball. I might be able to get Magic Arrow. But I also want to learn other magic. Do you have any suggestions? Let me see... I think it would be wise to stick to those two for now. Really? Its better than being a jack of all trades and master of none. Fireballs are difficult to use by themselves. And Magic Arrows are not great against multiple enemies. But... I can manage if I use both of them? In most cases, yes. I see. That is good advice. Thank you! Dont mention it. And with that, Ario and Josh went out to gather herbs. And so I decided to check the quest board, just in case. Nia also looked at it carefully. There are a lot of them. Yes. But there arent many that an F-Ranker can ept. Nia. Can you read? Yes. The beastkin took education very seriously, it seemed. She apparently spent a lot of time inbat training, but that wasnt all she did. Thats wonderful. And so I taught her how to look at the requests. It was easy if you could read. There were also different markings used on them for Adventurers who couldnt read. There are no goblin quests today. You killed goblins just yesterday. Are you still thinking about them? Nia said with a puzzled look. And so I told her about the importance of killing goblins. After that, we left the guild and headed for the area outside of the city. It was so Grulf could get some exercise. When we were outside of the city, I put Lord Gerberga into my breastte. Nia watched me do this and said, Does Grulfs walk always take him outside of the city? We could just have him run around in the city as well... But Grulf was veryrge. He would not be able to run very fast. Groof! Grulf wagged his tail happily. But I want him to get lots of exercise. He should be allowed to run outside of the city when I have time to take him. Thats true. Nia. Try running as fast as you can. Grulf and I will follow you. Understood! Nia began to run. She was very fast. Grulf chased after her. Nia was fast, but she was still eight years old. And so she was slower than Grulf. Grulf quickly passed her before slowing down, then increasing his speed again. They enjoyed running like that for a while. Lord Gerbera. Im going to run too. Cluck! Lord Gerberga jumped out of my breastte andnded on my shoulder. Cluck. He gave me permission to run. And so I started to run lightly. Gerbergas ws were mped tightly around my shoulder. However, the breastte was strapped onto me with thick leather, so it did not hurt. I quickly caught up with Nia and then ran at the same pace as her. We ran on the road leading to the city for quite some time. Once Nia and Grulf were out of breath, we stopped to rest. I took out some water from my magic bag and gave it to Nia and Grulf. Th-thank you. Groof. It feels good to run every once in a while. It really does! I gently petted Grulf as he eagerly drank his water. He had been able to run a lot today. That was great. And so we had a leisurely, rxing time just resting there. The weather was nice and the wind felt good. Even Lord Gerberga seemed pleased as he rested on my shoulder. Well, we should head back soon. Yes- GYAAAAAAAAAAAAA... We heard a loud roar in the distance. Is that...could it be Kathe? It might be. Kathe had probably roared as a way of calling me. That was annoying. In any case, I would have to head in the direction of the roar. LLLLLLLLLLOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOCKKKE-AARRRE YOOUU THEEEREE??? Damn it... Am I here? ...And what if I wasnt? Of all the things Kathe could have done, screaming my name should have beenst on the list. Chapter 112 - Kathe the Great Dragon

Chapter 112 - Kathe the Great Dragon

Kathe the Great Dragon Nia and Grulf looked surprised when they heard the roar. Groof-groof! Its so loud. Indeed. I feel like wed be able to hear it in the city. In any case, we had better run. Lets go. Understood! Groof! Cluck! Lord Gerberga on the other hand, was not surprised. He look unconcerned as he held onto my shoulder. Are you alright, Lord Gerberga? Do you want toe back inside the breastte? Cluck. I think he was saying he was fine. And so I started to run even faster. Nia wasgging behind. It was no wonder, since she was eight years old. Grulf, could you carry her? Groof! It seemed like he could. And so I grabbed Nia by the cor and put her onto Grulfs back. Grulf was still young but he was almost as big as a horse. So-sorry. I couldnt keep up. Dont worry about it. Are you alright, Grulf? Groof! Grulf ran as fast as he could. And so I ran beside him at the same pace. GYAAAAAAAAAAOOO!! IIIII WWWIIIILLL BEEEEE WAAAIIITTING OOON THEEE WEEESSTT HILLL!! Kathe screamed. I had told Kathe to use any means avable to contact me. But this would draw too much attention. It was horrible. We have to get there in a hurry. Who knows what will happen if other Adventurers or knights get there first. Luckily, the western hills were quite close to where we were. Grulf, we have to run even faster. Grrr! I began to run and Grulf did his best to keep up. But Grulf looked like he wasnt able to run as fast with Nia on his back. And so I grabbed Nias cor and carried her instead. Sorry. Were in a hurry. Ye-yes! Nias tail swayed in the wind. It was just as Grulf was getting tired from our elerated speed, that Kathe came into view. Gahaha! Locke, you were quick. We just happened to be in the area. Is that so! Kathe was in a good mood. I looked at our surroundings. There were no knights or Adventurers yet. Kathe. We can talkter. We have to hide. Hm? But why? You know why. A great dragon was screaming so loud that everyone in the capital must have heard it. They might even send an army. Hmph. Stop that. We have to leave now. Alright, I understand. Now, get on my back. Thank you. And so I got onto Kathes back while still carrying Nia. And then I put her down. Thank you. Sorry that it was so sudden. Lord Gerberga. Youll have toe inside, now that well be flying. Cluck. And Lord Gerberga came off of my shoulder and into the breastte. By then, Grulf had also caught up with us. Grulf, get up here. Grrr. Grulf sat down. I understood why. Grulf. You want to wait here? I think you shoulde with us. You might be attacked by vampires if you stay. Groof! Grulf howled loudly. He was probably trying to muster up the courage. And then he jumped onto Kathes back. Are you all on now? Yes. You can move. Leave it to me. And with that, Kathe flew up into the sky. Nia squeezed my hand tightly. So-sorry. Im just a little scared. Its fine. You can hold my hand as much as you want. Thank you. Nia smiled. But her tail was not moving, so it was likely a forced smile. Grulf was also very scared. He didnt bark like he usually did, but whimpered like a puppy. Not only were we high in the sky, but we were riding on a fearsome monsters back. He shivered and pressed up against me. Dont worry. I petted him with my free hand. Kathe looked very pleased and said, Gahahaha. I have never flown with humans on my back before. I see. Thats nice. So, did the goblins take over some ruins again? Yes. Exactly. Apparently, Kathe had went around casting concealment magic on ancient dragon ruins after discovering them. They already have concealment magic cast on them from long ago. But time tends to weaken them. So you are going around and strengthening them? Yes, exactly. Its dragon magic, after all. Goblins wouldnt able to get in unless it had weakened considerably. That may be true, but theres a possibility that someone is going around and deactivating them too. GAHAHAHA! That person must be very bored indeed! If there was someone bored enough to go around casting concealment spells. Then there very well could be someone who goes around deactivating them. However, Im sure Kathe would only say that it was done for the honorable purpose of preserving important cultural assets. It was not the same as someone who went about deactivating them for fun. Kathe sounded a little sad now. Even dragon magic bes weak after thousands of years. You cant help the passing of time. Gahaha! It is especially convincinging from someone who cant live long. Kathe said merrily. And so I asked Kathe, So, this time it was your own spell that was broken? Yes. But it was my first time casting concealment magic... So perhaps I did something wrong. Thats unusual. Dragons are supposed to be good with magic. But even monkeys fall from trees sometimes. I am very ashamed of myself. And so I would like you to see itter... I dont mind. Because the concealment spell you cast before was amazing! Apparently, Kathe had cast intruder detection magic as well as concealment magic. And the intruder detection magic had caught something. It was probably goblins. And so I decided to call you, Locke. Uh...huh... Kathe didnt do this maliciously. In fact, the dragon looked obliviously smug. But we would have to have a good discussion about methods of contacting meter on. Chapter 113 - The Ruin Raiding Goblins

Chapter 113 - The Ruin Raiding Goblins

The Ruin Raiding Goblins After flying for a while, Kathe said, I can see it now. Its very quick when you fly. Of course it is! It really felt like we had barely been flying at all. But it would have been over an hour on foot. Dragons were very fast. Kathended lightly on the ground. And so we got off of the dragons back and onto the ground as well. It is over there. Where? Kathe stood behind me but our faces were now aligned. They were aligned, but the dragons head was about as tall as I was. So Kathes jaw was touching the ground. I suppose it was so our eyes would be level. Can you see it, Locke? There is a cave over there. Hmm. I can see it. So thats the ruin that is overrun by goblins? That is right. These goblins are so bold! Kathe was breathing hoarsely. And since we were very close, it was very loud. When I inspected the entrance to the ruins, I could see that there were two goblins. Yes, there are goblins. See? I thought they were goblins as well. But I wanted to make sure that they werent actually humans. Kathe was not confident on this issue of telling us apart. After all, Kathe had mistaken us for goblins thest time. So thats why you called me? Yes, that is why. Kathe said smugly. I came here because the intruder detection spell was triggered. And then I saw these goblin-like creatures and was about to burn them away... But then you remembered our promise? Exactly! Exactly right. Thank you for keeping it. Gahahahaha! I happen to have a strong sense of duty! I called over Nia and Grulf. Grulf had calmed down considerably. But he was still shaking. Grulf, are you alright? Grr. Still, there was little cheerfulness in his voice. But he was still a pup, after all. Nia. Can you see it? Yes. I can see. There are two goblins. Nia was calm now. She wasnt shaking or mping her tail between her legs. Perhaps riding the dragon had helped her be ustomed to it. It was only a moment ago that she had been on top of the gigantic Kathe while also being up high and moving at a great speed. So being on the ground again was nothing. Nia. How many goblins do you think are in that ruin? Let me see... Nia began to think hard. I decided to quietly wait until she was finished. Kathe looked on as if this was most amusing. Its too far to say for sure...but I can see two watchers. And? The fact that there are watchers suggests there might be a leader, such as a hob goblin or goblin magician... Hmmm. I told her to continue. I think there might be ten or twenty inside. Wonderful. Th-thank you. Nias tail wagged slowly. Of course, its possible that there are less than five in all or that the two guards are the only ones. Yes. However, that is just an optimistic guess. As an Adventurer, its best to expect the worst. I said admiringly and patted her on the head. Kathe watched this exchange with a curious expression. You humans do think about a lot of things. Humans are much weaker than dragons. We have to think or we will die easily. Gahahahaha! But you are stronger than me, Locke. Kathe was in a good mood. A sharp contrast to Grulf, who was still hiding behind me. Well, now that we know they are goblins, let us burn them out. Wait a second. Hm? Is there something else? There is still a possibility of humans being inside. Hm? You mean humans who are in league with the goblins? No, I mean humans that were captured by the goblins. I did not know that such things happened. Goblins ate people. And so the chance of there being living captives was quite low. Ill go and explore the ruins with Nia and Grulf... Huh? Nia looked surprised. Oh? If you dont want to, you could stay outside with Kathe? No, I was just surprised. I will definitely go with you. I see. I would like to go too. Hmm. Youre too big, Kathe. But it is a dragon ruin, so it is big inside, you know? Thats true... But I want you to wait by the entrance and kill any goblins that try to escape. I see. That is an important job, yes. Kathe was satisfied by this. What about you, Grulf? Do you want to wait outside? Grr-grrr. Grulf growled weakly. Then he lifted both paws towards my hand. He would rather hunt goblins then stay with Kathe. Alright. Lets go then. And so I told Nia and Grulf what we would do. We wouldnt be able to talk once we got close, so we needed to prepare in advance. After that, we approached the ruins. Nia and I would kill a goblin each. It was important that we did not let them scream while we did it. When that was finished, we would go inside of the ruins, and Nia and Grulf would follow after me. This would be good stealth training for Nia. Even for a Warrior, stealth training was important in bing a first-rate Adventurer. It would bepletely ridiculous if you couldnt even hide from mere goblins. I had told her that before we began. And so she quietly approached and jumped at the goblin at the perfect distance. And then she thrust her sword into its neck. I killed my own goblin at the same time. I nodded approvingly to her and then we stepped foot into the ruins. Chapter 114 - Battle with the Goblins

Chapter 114 - Battle with the Goblins

Battle with the Goblins Carefully, but quickly, we made our way through the ruins. Grulf took the rear. While he was a pup, Grulf wouldnt allow the goblins to surprise him. I kept looking back to make sure that Nia and Grulf were still behind me. ... Nia was following silently and with a serious expression. It would have been nice to turn this expedition into a lesson. I could ask her to inspect the footprints to guess the number of goblins. Tell her what you could learn from the leftover food. Which rooms were likely to have goblins. However, this was a time when it was most important to stay alert. Normally, you wouldnt be able to talk to each other like that once you enter the goblin cave. It was possible tomunicate through Telepathy, but I decided against it. We just used hand signals as we made our way forward. Several goblins attacked us on the way, but we killed them without much effort. Nia had trained every day, and so she had skills that were shocking for her age. I inspected the tracks and continued on. It seemed that there werent any human captives after all. All the better. This mission would be able to end without incident. It was just as I started to have such hopes. ...? I found a strange footprint. It was bigger than a goblins. Maybe four or five times asrge. I looked at Nia. She had noticed it too. She pointed at it and looked at me. Like she was waiting for instruction. It was good that she hadnt panicked. It could be a Goblin Lord. I had encountered a Goblin Lord the first time I met Shia. Shia was a B-rank Adventurer and struggled in that fight. That was how strong Goblin Lords were. Still, Nia would be fine as long as I was here. Especially if we could ambush it. However, it was strange that the footprints seemed to appear out of nowhere. Goblin Lords couldnt fly. So it must have walked in from the entrance. And yet the footprints seemed to start here. (Was there a different entrance?) There could be, if this was a cave. But this was a dragon ruin. A dragon ruin that Kathe had cast magic on to protect. I think Kathe would have told me about any other exits. But then again, this was Kathe. Forgetfulness wasnt entirely out of the question. I decided to use Telepathy. And with that, I connected to Nia and Grulf through magic. And then I talked to them slowly so they wouldnt be rmed. This is Telepathy. Be calm and listen. ! Nia and Grulf looked shocked for an instant, but then nodded in unison. While surprised, Nia hadnt made a sound. But even I was surprised that Grulf was smart enough to also stay silent. I dont have time to teach you how to do it. So just be quiet and listen for now. ... There is likely a Goblin Lord up ahead. But there was no trace of iting in here. And so there must be a teleportation circle. Nia and Grulf were rmed by this again, but kept quiet and listened. In other words, there could be an even stronger enemy than a Goblin Lord. We will have to retreat for now. The dark ones often used teleportation circles. So my guess was that it was a Vampire Lord. Grulf. Return to the entrance as quietly as you can. Nia, you follow after him. Ill take the rear. Grulf obeyed quietly and began to walk. Nia and I followed. I recalled the Goblin Lord that Shia and I had first encountered. That Goblin Lord was the underling of a Vampire Lord. Not that much time had passed since then, and yet it was almost nostalgic. Just as I had taken my third step back to the entrance, I felt something move right behind me. A sharp sh of a de. I quickly block it with the Devil King Sword. The des shed and sparks flew. The person who had attacked was a handsome man. He appeared to have fangs. Are you a vampire? No human should be able to stop my attacks. He said with an amusedugh. A Lord, no, a High Lord? I nced back at Nia. Nia and Grulf were both slowly backing away from us. Nia had her sword up and Grulf crouching, as if getting ready to jump. That was good. But a vampire was too much for Nia to handle. And so I needed to insure that the vampire looked only at me. Not sure if I should be ttered by that. Blocking a lesser vampires attempt at a surprise attack isnt exactly difficult. The vampires eyebrows narrowed. As of now, every single vampire Ive met has been susceptible to taunts. And so I wasnt going to abandon this tactic just yet. You scum! Enraged, the vampire swung at me with all of his might. This wasnt a time for ying around. It wasnt a time for testing ones skill. I had to kill him as quickly as possible. I dodge the vampires sword by a hairs breadth. He must have been very confident that he would hit me. Because his sword went straight into the ground, splitting the floor open. That caused him to lose his bnce. My sword swung horizontally. His right arm, ribs, breastbone, lungs and heart, and his left arm. I cut through them one by one. Gaaahhhh!!! The vampires terrible cry rang loudly. Ahh! Come! Quickly! The vampire shouted. And then the goblin lord appeared from the back room. So you caught an overgrown goblin, did you? It must be hard being a lesser vampire with no real servants. Hey! Kill this man! The vampire screamed. He was just a head and shoulders now. GAAAAA!! The goblin lord roared and swung his club made of stone. This was annoying. I would not give him enough time to strike at me even once. And so I rushed forward in an instant and took off his head with a quick swing. Chapter 115 - Exploring the Ruin

Chapter 115 - Exploring the Ruin

Exploring the Ruin The goblin head rolled. It was still holding the stone club as its body fell backward. You worthless bastard! The vampire spat. And then the part below its chest and the part above its shoulders began to turn into bats. He was trying to escape. Not so fast. I was about to attack him with the Devil King Sword, Cock-a-doodle-dooooooooo! Gerberga had been quiet up until now, but he suddenly started to cry. His voice echoed throughout the ruins. Wha...t... The parts of the vampire that had been turning into bats were now ashes. It was the power of the God Fowl. In seconds, the entire vampire was just a pile of ashes. I quickly picked up the medal, magic stone and sword. Lord Gerberga, you saved us. Cluck. Only Lord Gerbergas head was sticking out of my breastte. Nias eyes were widened in surprise. Th-thats amazing. Lord Gerberga is the God Fowl, after all. I...heard about it from my sister. But its different seeing it in person. Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga clucked with satisfaction. Then I turned to them and said, Now, let us hurry. Yes. But you already defeated the enemy. Do we really need to escape so quickly... No. We are heading deeper in. Deeper in? Its possible that they heard Lord Gerbergas cry. Now I would have to kill all of the vampires in here. And I couldnt ignore the possibility of there being teleportation magic. We had to consider the possibility that they could appear at any time. It was too dangerous to have Nia and Grulf act alone. Nia. Grulf. Be very, very careful when you move. Understood. Groof. I ran. I was in a hurry, but careful that they didnt fall behind. Gurrr? A stupid looking goblin started walking towards us. I cut him down as I dashed. We continued to run until we reached the end of the ruins. There were two vampires there. Judging from their appearance, I guessed that they were Arch Vampires. There was arge mirror between them. It looked exactly like the mirror with the magic circle that I had seen before. Maybe the dark ones had a tradition of using mirrors for teleportation. Stop them! Yes! One of them shouted, and the other one jumped at me. It was as if they were trying to buy time. What was the other one trying to do? I keep him in sight. I parry the attack of the first while watching the other from the corner of my eye. He was stretching out towards the mirror. Was he trying to escape? But both of them seemed to be Arch Vampires. I didnt understand why one would sacrifice himself for the other. Maybe there was something that they didnt want me to take from them. I wont let you! I threw the spoils of war that was the sword from ourst victim. It stabbed into the vampires right arm. It went all the way up to the handguard. The force behind it was so strong that the vampire lost his bnce as well. It continued to soar until it prated the rock wall behind him. Pinning the vampire like a doll. GAAHH!! He groaned pitifully. Hey! The vampire who was attacking me shouted. He wasnt shouting at me, but the other vampire. I know! The vampire in the back shouted back. His face was contorted in agony. They were definitely up to something. I didnt know what they were trying to do. But I had to stop them regardless. I grabbed the swinging de of the vampire with my left hand. ...What... He was clearly not expecting this. His eyes widened in surprise. I had a magic barrier over my palm. A mere Arch Vampire was not going to be able to cut through it. Youre in my way. I said, before crushing the de in my hand. Mo-monster. Youre the monster. I said as I grabbed his neck with my left hand and then activated Drain Touch. In a sh, I absorbed all the magic and life force. The vampire turned into skin and bones right in front of me. GAAAHHH!! Shut up. I threw the shrieking mummy against the wall. He was dried up and weighed very little. I didnt know that magic energy and life force had any weight. Or maybe there was a different reason. AH! The vampire who was still pinned to the wall let out a fearful cry. What? You look like youve seen a ghost. I said as I walked towards him. The vampire finally pulled the sword from his arm and swung at me. WWAAAHHHH!!! He shouted in desperation. It was the kind of attack you did when you knew it was over. That was fine. I didnt care either way. Even if he tried to run, it was easy to deal with. He shouted loudly as his sword came down. CCRAAACKKK. Therge mirror shattered under his attack. Chapter 116 - Interrogation with the Vampire

Chapter 116 - Interrogation with the Vampire

Interrogation with the Vampire The vampire had destroyed the mirror instead of attacking me. What could be so important that hed risk his like that to break it? Hehe. The vampire then looked at me and grinned. And so I cut off his smiling head with the Devil King Sword. Now. Are you going to tell me what that is? I asked the severed head. While keeping an eye on the head, I lined the dried up vampire next to him. Do you really think youll get anything out of me? The vampire headughed mischievously. Vampires were generally tight-lipped. I should have used an illusion. However, it was toote for regrets. Ill find out either way. Aye, you can try. As I talked with the vampire head, the dried up vampire was slowly recovering. You really do heal quite fast. Hmph! I dealt a killing blow to the head. And then I sent a telepathic message to Nia and Grulf. Hide in the shadows over there. Nia and Grulf nodded obediently. And they went and hid. But Grulfs tail was sticking out, and so I pushed it in. And then I cast some concealment magic. Now even an Arch Vampire wouldnt notice. And then I cast illusion magic and waited. While he was dried up, the vampire was unconscious. So if everything went well, he would be fooled by the illusion. I waited for another ten minutes. The vampire was recovering rapidly. His face still looked bad, but he seemed to be on the verge of waking up. I had used an illusion to make myself look like the vampire I had just killed. Hey! How long are you going to sleep! I shouted and kicked him lightly. What...what happened? The vampire opened his eyes and looked around. He would have seen the broken mirror and the ashes of hisrade. I had also created an illusion of my own body on the ground. What happened, you say? Thats what I want to know! Why did you break the mirror! Wheres the enemy... Enemy? I already killed him. I see. Thank you. Enough about that. Tell me why you destroyed the mirror. I wont forgive you if you dont have a good exnation. He was a strong enemy, and I didnt think we could stop him... I thought that as long as it didnt enter the enemys hands... How foolish... How could you think that I would lose to such a human? I am sorry. I watched the apologizing vampire and thought. So they didnt want me to take it. But why? How could I get him to tell me? It cant be helped. I am truly sorry. Now fix it. I cannot...it is too difficult for me... I know that! I am saying to find a different method. We will have to go directly to the pce and reconnect the teleportation circle... Pce? The ominous word seemed to ring. Was he saying that it was connected to Erics pce? I pretended to remain calm as I asked, Very well then. And how long will that take? Even if I run my fastest... It will take at least three days just to reach it... That was a relief. So it wasnt Erics pce that he was talking about. After all, an Arch Vampire could run to Erics pce in a matter of hours. Of course, that is if you ignore certain factors. Such as guards and the barrier. Still, it would not take three days. But I will have to ask which pce it was. Though, asking it too bluntly will make me look suspicious. Because the vampire I was supposed to be would know all of this already. I dropped my head on the ground. Of course, it was an illusion. It rolled on the ground, splitting away from my body. What! Ah, the invader cut off my head earlier. That is why I was dyed in rescuing you. I said as I picked up the head and put it back on my neck. Is that so. How horrible. The vampire said, understandingly. But it has confused my memories a little... I see. And so I wish to ask you something... What is this ruin used for? Yes. It is an ancient dragon ruin. And we were going to use it to manufacture the Fools Stone. ...Ah, I think I remember that now. Sorry. I was confused. No, ask me anything you want. Hmm. Thank you. And where is this...device that makes the Fools Stone? It is in the next room. And it has not been destroyed? It should not be. So this ce was quite important. I see. That is good. And are there other devices like this elsewhere? We are desperately searching. But only a few have been found. So there were others. There was just onest thing I wanted to know. By the way, where is this pce that the mirror was connected to? Huh? Perhaps I had gone too far with that question. I tried to make an excuse. My brain seems to have been damaged from the blow. I see... That is most unfortunate. Indeed. I feel like I am on the brink of remembering it. It is the seat of our Most High King. Most high king? That seemed higher than a High Lord. And who is that? The vampire rushed at me just as I asked the question. I reacted immediately, and his head rolled on the ground. He red at me. You... Are an imposter... Took you long enough. Memory-loss or not, it is unfathomable for you to not know our Most High King. I see. Thats good to know. I said before killing him. Chapter 117 - Cleanup and a Search

Chapter 117 - Cleanup and a Search

Cleanup and a Search After seeing the vampire turn into ash, I decided to organize the information I had gathered. The mirror that the vampires had risked their lives to break was something that was connected to the pce of their most high king. And this ruin contained a machine that could produce the Fools Stone. And there were other ces with such machines. So they are searching for ways to make the stone without Philly... That had to be stopped. But this pce also bothered me. Who was this most high king? I thought in silence for a while. And then I felt a presence moving behind me. I turned around to see Grulfs tail poking out of the shadows. Hey, Grulf. Your tails sticking out. Grr? Returned Grulf. As there was concealment magic, he could make quiet noises without being heard. Even his tail could remain hidden if it was just a little. However, he was wagging it so much that it would be seen regardless. Nia. Grulf. You cane out now. ... There was no reply. Everything was quiet. Oh, thats right. I deactivated the illusion. And then Grulf came out. Nia followed after him. You were both great and stayed calm. Thank you. Groof. I patted Grulf on the head. Mister Locke. What kind of spell was that? Our surroundings changed all at once... Ah, its an illusion that Luch taught me. That seems like a very useful spell. It is useful. But its not that effective if the other person has a strong resistance to magic. Its not that hard to deceive someone through sight. But when ites to smell, sound and pain, it bes very difficult. I understand. I will keep that in mind. Groof. I patted them both on the head and asked, Were you listening to what we were saying? Yes. They said there was a machine that could make the Fools Stone. Apparently. We will go check once we have dealt with these bodies. Yes. Groof! We searched for the magic stones within the ashes. There were no medals this time. I guess they were Arch Vampires. So there was one Lord and two Archs. And a Goblin Lord and goblins. ...Yes. May I ask a question, Mister Locke? Ask anything you like. My father told me that it was very rare for vampires higher than Arch Vampires to use goblins... That is usually true, yes. Perhaps they didnt have enough servants. And then I told her about that time I met Shia in the cave. That Vampire Lord had had all of his thralls killed by her father, Danton. Without any thralls, the Lord had no choice but to use goblins instead. But there was an Arch this time. Thats right. You would think that there would be a few lessers at least. Maybe there is a reason that they cant use lessers. Perhaps. I dont know any of the details. But its good to keep in mind. Yes. Groof! Nia and Grulf replied energetically. A reason they couldnt use lessers, huh? Perhaps they were being used elsewhere. Lessers were able to move around to a certain degree even within a divine barrier. And the dark ones had a tool that could fool the barrier. But it was supposedly rare. If they wanted to send a great number into the city, they would probably use lesser vampires or lower. We would have to consider the possibility that there were some in the city now. I thought on this as we moved to the next room. There were three goblins and a strange-looking machine. Nia! Grulf! Yes! Groof! Nia and Grulf quickly disposed of both the goblins. I also took one down. Perhaps these goblins were workers who kept the machine running. I looked at the machine. It was not very big. It was smaller than Grulf. So this is the machine that can make the Fools Stone? I think it is... But how do you use it... Hmm... I have no idea. I didnt know how to operate it. You would think it would be quite simple, since goblins were able to do it. Grr? Grulf began to sniff at the machine. Well, I might as well put it in my bag then. What? Would it fit? Its a very expensive magic bag. And the capacity was immense. The entrance could also stretch a great deal. Something that was too huge wouldnt fit, but a Grulf-size machine would fit just fine. And so I put the machine in my bag so it could be studiedter. The magic bag remained the same weight regardless of its contents, which was very convenient. After that, we took the magic stones from the goblins and cleaned up. That included picking up the fragments from the shattered mirror. Then we dragged the goblin corpses out of the cave, where Kathe was waiting for us. You took long enough! There were not only goblins, but vampires. ...How horrible. Vampires inside a dragon ruin... Unforgivable! Indeed. Now, I would like to ask you about this machine... I said as I took the machine out of my bag. Oh, but you must not go around moving things in the ruin. Sorry. But the vampires were up to some mischief and they were going to use it. Then you are forgiven. Do you know how to use this thing? I do not. What is that, anyway? Apparently, Kathe did not know what it was. Chapter 118 - Talking with Kathe

Chapter 118 - Talking with Kathe

Talking with Kathe I would just have to inspect the macher. Kathe. Im sorry, but Ill have to borrow this machine. I have to take a better look at it. Hmmm. But ruins should be left as they are... But if I did, then dont you think the vampires wille back for it? If they do, theyll cause even more mischief. Hmmm. I suppose you are right. But be very careful with it. I know. And so I put the machine back into my magic bag. Kathe watched me do this and sighed. Well, I suppose it will be fine, since you understand the importance of protecting cultural property. Kathe. Do you know any other ruins with simr machines? Most ruins dont have anything, but there are a few that have machines, yes. The same one? ...I dont know. Kathe didnt know. You couldnt really tell by just looking at it. I wouldnt know what to do either. Kathe. There is a possibility that goblins, no, vampires wille and invade more ruins. ...That would be very unwee. Youll have to go around and cast concealment magic. Oh, right. Can you check to see if there are any ws in my magic? I dont mind. Thank you. And so Kathe cast concealment magic on the ruins. As it was dragon magic, it was a little different to my magic. Still, I could see that it was quite powerful. That was very impressive, Kathe. Gahahaha! Do you think so? Yes. Splendid concealment magic. It would be hard to find even if someone was searching for magic energy. Really? Yes. The vampires will have no easy task ahead of them. Gahahaha! I see, I see. Katheughed happily. ...So, why were they able to invade this ruin? The magic I cast before was the same as the one I cast now. Probably because they saw it with their eyes. Hmm? A dragon flying high in the sky wont be able to find it, but people searching on the ground depend on visual information as well. It was difficult to see the entrance from above. And so as long as you didnt detect any magic, it would be fine. However, it was visible enough for humans and goblins that walked on the ground. Oh, I see... Kathe had a tendency to only think from the perspective of a dragon. So in cases like these...you should... I cast concealment magic that affected your vision as well. I see. That is very good! You understand how to do it now? Yes. I will deactivate it and start from the beginning. You deactivate yours, Locke. Alright. I erased mine and Kathes magic at the same time. I-I was about to deactivate my own magic... Oh, sorry. No, nevermind. I am just shocked that you did that to my magic so quickly. I see. I should have been more thoughtful. Now, I will try again. Kathe cast concealment magic on the ruins once again. This time it was also hidden from the eye. How is it? It looks good. Nia. What do you think? Yes, I dont think I would be able to find it. See? Kathe. You can breathe easy now. Thats good... But Im sure youd deactivate it in a second, Locke. Mister Locke is special! Nia said to Kathe. Yes, he is. He is a human who was able to beat me, after all. He also beat the vampires. Hmm. And then I asked Kathe, Kathe. Is the invader detection spell still activated? Hmm. Yes, it is. Thats good. I am nning on flying around now and casting my magic. I see. You should do that. And I will call you again if something happens. Thats very...kind of you...Kathe...but... Hmm? Kathes head tilted to the side. Dont call me like you did earlier. Oh? Screaming towards the capital. Calling my name. Huh? But is it not convenient? You understand it immediately. And you even came right away. That was all that mattered to Kathe. But it would be very bad if this happened again. And so I exined it carefully. A dragons roar might shock the people of the capital. This could result in the army being sent out. Or an emergency request at the Adventurers Guild. Oh, that sounds quite bad. Kathe said as if this had nothing to do with us. Perhaps you are not afraid of a human army, but this would be a great matter for the humans. That is not true. They have those things. Ballista? That they bring out? Those things can hurt. I doubt a ballista could take you down, Kathe. Yes, it wont injure me. But pain is pain. I see. Only smaller dragons could be damaged by ballista. Im sure your roar caused a lot of chaos in the city. Hmm. I am sorry about that. And Kathe, you called my name too. Hm? Did I? You did. That is also very bad. I see. I am sorry. So, if you could just use signal fires next time. But Locke, you might not notice if I dont use my voice. How often are you even looking at the sky? Thats true, but... See! I am right! Kathe said excitedly. Ill think about it then. We can meet on the western hill tomorrow at midday. I will think of something by then. Alright! And with that, Kathe flew away. Chapter 119 - The Walk Back Home

Chapter 119 - The Walk Back Home

The Walk Back Home After Kathe left, we started to walk back towards the capital. Nia and Grulf were not nearly as cheerful as during the beginning of the walk. Grulf was especially tired. Grulf. Are you alright? Grr. What about you, Nia? Im fine! It was an hours walk back to the capital. Apletely manageable distance. But then again, we ran as fast as we could and then killed goblins, so they were likely tired. Nia and Grulf were still young. In fact, they seemed to be about the same age. Lord Gerberga was sleeping in my breastte. It was his nap time, I guess. I hoped he had a good rest. Grr. What is it, Grulf? You wanted Kathe to take us back? Grrr. It seemed that he would have preferred that to walking. Which suggested he had gotten over his fear of the dragon. Grulf. After Kathe shouted so loudly, people will be on the lookout. Yes, that is true. People will see us if we rode on the back of a dragon. Exactly, Nia is right. Nia looked a little bashful. Still, let me know if either of you are really tired. And then I will carry you. I am fine! Grr... Grulf went behind me and put his front paws on my shoulders. He was fully prepared to take me up on my offer. Grulf, how about you try walking just a little more... Grr? Grulf was nearly the size of a horse, so I didnt actually want to carry him. And so I took him down and encouraged him to walk more. We passed the western hills on our way back. Goran and several Adventurers and ten knights were there. Goran was likely with the best of the guild. Which meant they would have all been A-ranks. As for the knights, their armor suggested they were part of the royal guard. So Eric must have sent them. Goran noticed me and walked over to us. Groof-groof! Grulf. Good boy. Ill y with youter. Goran said as he pulled out some dried meat and offered it to Grulf. So, this Locke that the dragon was calling was you after all? Yes. I see... I thought it might be. Now that I think of it, I didnt tell you about Kathe yet, did I? Kathe? And so I gave him a short outline of what had happened. You should have told me this sooner! Im sorry. I forgot. It didnt seem rted to the vampires and dark ones at first. Still... Ill visit you at your houseter and tell you the rest. What time will you be back? No, I will visit you when my work is done. Alright. Ill be waiting. And then Goran went back to tell the Adventurers and knights. Hopefully he could exin to them that there was no danger in a satisfying manner. It would be hard, since he couldnt talk about me. I felt bad for him. I would apologize about itter. And so we continued our journey. Grulf. Do you feel better now? Groof. Perhaps it was because of the meat, but he seemed more energetic now. I would have to remember to bring food with us next time for him to snack on. We went through the city gates and walked straight towards the house. We had killed a goblin lord and a Vampire Lord. It was your duty to make a report about powerful enemies whether you killed them or not. This information helped the guild understand the distribution, or poption of strong monsters. However, I had already told Goran, so it was probably fine. Besides, it was not likely that they would believe that two F-rank Warriors had killed a goblin lord. Maybe we should buy something for the others. Groof-groof! A gift? Is there anything you want to eat? Snacks... Groof! Grulf agreed with Nias suggestion. And so we entered a candy store and bought a lot of cookies. Can wolves eat cookies? Groof? Grulf looked worried. He sensed the danger of being deprived of cookies. Grulf is a spirit beast, so it should be alright. Really? What a relief, eh, Grulf? Groof-groof! Grulf looked happy. When we reached the mansion, Milka greeted us. Mister Locke. Wee back! That was a very long walk. A lot happened... Oh, we got you all something. Snacks! Ill put on some tea! Grulf wagged his tail excitedly. Wait. The snacks cer! Grulfs tail stopped in mid-air at Milkas deration. We should have lunch first! Its mostly ready now, so Ill bring it right away. And with that, Grulfs tail wagged with a renewed vigor. Even Lord Gerberga seemed to have been roused by the word lunch, as he immediately woke up. And with a flutter of wings, he popped out of the breastte. We had left right after breakfast, and so it was already time for lunch. As soon as Milka left, Luch, Serulis and Shia came in. Wee back. Did Lord Gerberga enjoy his walk? Yes. I think he got plenty of exercise. Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga jumped into Luchs arms. Mister Locke. Kathe was so loud today. You could hear it from here...? It must have echoed throughout the whole city. Damn that dragon. Wee back. I hope that Nia didnt cause you any trouble? She didnt cause any trouble at all. That is good. Shia gently patted her sister on the head. And then Milka returned. Heres your lunch! Thank you. Here you go, Grulf. Groof-groof. And this is for you, Lord Gerberga. Grulfs tail wagged. His lunch was a mass of grilled meat. Lord Gerbergas lunch was a bowl of vegetables. Lord Gerberga ate more than the average chicken. As we ate lunch, I said, Now, let me tell you what happened on our walk. And everyone looked at me with interest. Chapter 120 - Lunch Meeting

Chapter 120 - Lunch Meeting

Lunch Meeting And so I exined everything from the beginning. I went out on a walk with Nia, Lord Gerberga and Grulf... Kathes bothersome roar, searching the ruins, killing the vampires. I exined it all. Serulis asked with a serious expression, So, the vampires are after these ancient ruins. Yes. Kathe thinks that the concealment magic has weakened due to time... And now the vampires have been going around and exposing them. Thats very likely. Caves that didnt contain the machines were left alone. Like the cave that we first met Kathe in. There were only goblins there. Well, it sure looks like Kathes obsession with protecting cultural property helped you. Yes, I guess you could say that. While the start of it was annoying, we wouldnt have known about those vampires without Kathes help. That would have resulted in more Fools Stones being created. Ah, right. I brought something other than snacks back with me as well. So saying, I took out the sword I got from the Vampire Lord, and put it on the table. This sword was used by a Vampire Lord. Its not cursed, so I will give it to whoever wants to use it. Can I see it? Go ahead. Serulis picked it up. Then she unsheathed it and swung it lightly. Yes. I think it is a good sword. It didnt break against the Devil King Sword, and it cut through the floor of the dragon ruins very easily. Thats amazing. Shia, Nia. Will one of you use it? I already received a sword from Mister Locke. So Im fine. My sword is very special. You should take it, Sister Serulis. Nia, your sword is special? I asked and Nia nodded. Yes. I am still young, so it is a special training sword. It looks like an ordinary sword to me. Shia patted Nia on the head and said, The sword itself is normal, but it is made to match her height and build. So its short and light in weight for children? No, quite the opposite. We beastkin train with heavy, longer swords. I see. You have some funny customs. It is so she can put on some muscle. Huh. That being said, having it too long or heavy will mess up your sense of bnce. And so it is very meticulously designed. I see. Sounds like a lot of work. I wondered how effective this method was. But then again, here was Shia. Fifteen and already a B-rank Adventurer. At the very least, it seemed to agree with beastkin wolves. So Shia and Nia dont need it. What about you, Serulis? Or is your sword also special? No, its a normal sword. Serulis, can I look at your sword? Of course. So saying, she handed me her sword. Yes, it was definitely nothing special. However, it was store bought and expensive. Perhaps about three million rucks. But the sword I just acquired was still better. Serulis, unless you are very picky, you should use this sword. ...Thank you. Ill take good care of it. She said happily. I was d that she liked it. And then we finished eating lunch. The dishes were washed and we returned to the dining room. Mister Locke bought us some snacks! And I put on some tea! Milka said as she brought the snacks and tea into the room. Thank you, Milka. Dont mention it! Milka looked a little bashful as she petted Grulf. I decided that I would tell Milk about my identity. Youre quite smart, Milka. So you might have guessed this already... What do you mean? Milka pretended like she didnt know. But her hand seemed to quicken as she scratched Grulfs fur. Perhaps she didnt want to pry. Grulf wagged his tail and breathed loudly. Milka and Grulf seemed to have be a lot closer. If you really dont want to hear it...that is fine as well... No, I will listen if you will trust me. It would be very ttering! I see. And so I exined it to her. But Milka hadnt even known about Eric, the Hero King. She probably would not find the truth so surprising. Are you serious! You are that famous Ruck! Wow! Milka was surprisingly surprised. She got up loudly from her chair and leaned forward with both hands mmed down on the table. And the king you met recently is the Hero Eric. Huh? Who? And Goran is THE Goran. Sister Seruliss father is famous? Apparently, she knew nothing about them. I hoped that Serulis wouldnt be insulted by this discovery. I quietly nced towards her. She just nodded. King Eric aside, daddy isnt as famous as Mister Locke. So I can understand. She seemed like she didnt mind. But Eric and Goran are amazing too. And so I told Milka about Eric and Gorans exploits. And since it was a good opportunity, I exaggerated as much as I could without lying. It was a bit of revenge for what they had spread about me and my own exploits. When my passionate speech came to a close, Milka looked at the door. And her face turned to one of shock. Oh, its the Hero King. I turned around to see Eric. Eric was good at erasing his presence, which was very annoying. Locke. You better stop right there. Its getting a little embarrassing... The Hero said as he entered the room, his face bright red. Chapter 121 - Eric and Philly

Chapter 121 - Eric and Philly

Eric and Philly I wasnt about to apologize. Eric should feel all the embarrassment and then some. Ah, Eric. Im d to see you here. Uh, yes. So, Milka. The really amazing thing about Eric is... Now-now-now. Ruck, wait a minute... What is it, Eric? Im just getting to the good part. Please dont interrupt. Im right here you know? This is getting awkward. Oh, dont worry. Milka didnt even know about you before, so I have to tell her. Dont I? Itsmon knowledge. Bah, I wouldnt say that, and there is no need for people to know. What was he going on about? He was the king and a Hero. Of course, people should know. In any case, not in front of me. Please. Fine. You really doin a lot, Eric. And with that, Eric sighed with relief. Are you finished talking now? Philly said as she appeared from behind Eric. She was the fifth child of Marquis Mastafon and a genius alchemist. Her parents had been taken hostage and she was forced to create the Fools Stone. Ah, Philly. Its been a while. I was allowed to stay in the pce until things settled down. Phillys tone seemed to have softened since Ist met her. Maybe her parents had scolded her while they lived in the pce. Well, Im d to see you. Am I right to assume that youll be living here from now on? Im afraid I will have to impose on you. Dont worry. It seemed like she and Eric had used the secret passage toe here from the pce. It was best that the dark ones did not know where Philly was living. Her whereabouts was just as much an important secret as Lord Gerberas address. Still, the way she talked now bothered me. Perhaps it was how all highborndies talked. It wasnt something I knew much about. By the way, wheres Tama? Tama was Phillys loyal and beloved dog. He was a big dog, but still smaller than Grulf. Tama is...at the pce. Is there a reason why? Eric answered this question. I told her that she should bring Tama. But the Marquis and his wife were hesitant. They didnt want to inconvenience you too much. I understood how they felt. It was one thing to send your daughter to live with someone, but sending the dog as well seemed like a lot. No, they really dont need to worry about that. Do you really mean it? I do. Then I shall bring him with me. Philly was about to run out of the room. Hey, wait. Philly, you havent been registered at the door yet, have you? N-no, I have not. And so I headed to the secret passage with her and had her registered. Now you can enter the passage. However, you will need a different key to enter the pce... Then I will go with her. Alright. Thank you. Oh, I couldnt. You must not waste your time on my behalf, Your Majesty. Philly said modestly, but Eric brushed this aside and they both headed back to the pce. And I returned to the dining room. Grulf, do you want some cookies? Groof. Grulf dly ate the cookies that Milka offered him. Grulf had disliked Milka at first, but they were friends now. And that was a very good thing. Lord Gerberga was also pecking at a cookie. And so I sat down and chewed on a piece myself. The tea that Milka had poured was delicious. Luch. Is there anything that Lord Gerberga cannot eat? Lord Gerberga is not a chicken, but the God Fowl. And he can eat anything that humans can. I see. I would expect no less from the great Lord Gerberga. Cluck-cluck. So what food is Lord Gerberga especially fond of? Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga likes food that normal chickens like. ...I see. But he also likes sweets. Thats good. Gerberga finished his cookie and then jumped on myp. He was very cute, so I petted him. Do you want more, Lord Gerberga? Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga ate a cookie from my hand. Then Grulf came over andy his jaw on my knee. You want to be fed too? Grrr. And so I fed them both cookies. It was oddly entertaining. Eric and Philly returned after a while. And they were apanied by Tama. However, to my surprise, Erics daughters, Charlotte and Marie were with them. Grand Duke. How do you do? Grand Duke. Its nice to see you again. The ten-year-old Charlotte gave a graceful bow. The four-year-old Marie tried her best to follow her sister. Your Highnesses. Wee. Cluck-cluck. Gerberga ran on top of the table and towards the princesses. Lord Gerberga! Lord Gerbie! Hello! Cluck-cluck! Gerberga pressed into them fondly. The princesses were overjoyed as they petted him. Serulis patted the girls on the head. Charlotte, Marie. I hope youve been doing well? Yes, Miss Serulis! Ive been very well! And then Serulis said, Do you know about Grulfie? Oh, yes. I heard that he is the spirit beast that the Grand Duke saved from the vampires. Charlotte was very smart for her age. I had gone to the pce with Grulf after defeating the Vampire High Lord. But as I was very busy, I hadnt introduced Grulf to the princesses. Grulf. Come here. Groof. Grulf came as Serulis called him. Here he is. Isnt he big? Yes. Can I pet him? So fluffy! Charlotte asked politely, but Marie just jumped onto him. But Grulf looked happy, and licked her face. Chapter 122 Philly’s Odd Way of Talking

Chapter 122 Phillys Odd Way of Talking

Charlotte watched and fidgeted as her younger sister threw her arms around Grulfs fur. Marie was hugging him tightly and petting the wolf to her hearts content. And so I turned to Charlotte. Your Highness, please do not hesitate. Thank you, Grand Duke. You can just call me uncle. Charlotte looked at her father with uncertainty. If thats what Locke wants, I dont mind. Yes. Thank you, uncle Locke. And then Charlotte petted Grulf. At the same time, Tama came up to me. Tama was the loyal dog that had stayed by Philly, even though he had be very skinny. Tama. How have you been? Woof! Tama put his paws together neatly and sat down. I petted his neck and back. You could still feel the bones under the fur. Looks like you still need to gain some weight. He is given ample amounts of food now, so I do believe that he will return to his normal state soon. What does he eat? Grulf is a spirit beast, so he can eat anything. I give him meat and potatoes. I understand meat, but potatoes? It is said that potatoes will make them fat, and one should avoid giving it to them, but Tama is very weak and... Thats true. Tama needs to fatten up a little. Milka heard this and said, Leave Tamas food to me! I am also good with taking care of dogs! Nia said excitedly. As I petted Tama, Eric added, I am sorry for bringing my daughters so suddenly. No, its fine. You should all visit whenever you like. I wanted them to walk through the secret passage at least once. I see. As it would also be used for emergencies, it was best that they could navigate it without trouble. After all, it might result in a fatal ident when the time came. Eric was right. And they also really wanted to meet Lord Gerberga. Eric looked at his daughters with gentle eyes as they yed with Lord Gerberga. Charlotte. Marie. You have to promise me that you wonte here without the permission of me or your mother, unless it is an emergency. Yes, father. Yes! I know! Its a promise then. Understand? Yes. Yes. And then I whispered to Eric. Eric. You came at the perfect time. Theres something I want to show you. ...Is it rted to the dragon? They had heard Kathe even at the pce. It was very embarrassing. It is rted. And it rtes to the vampires as well. I see. Just give me a moment. I will take the girls back first. He didnt want them to hear stories of blood and violence. Oh, if youre going back to the pce, could you bring me a magic tool that will allow me to talk with people far away? ...Those things are very expensive. I dont know if there are any to spare. I see. Its fine then. At this point, Nia was also ying with the princesses. They were close in age and became friends quickly. And so Eric took the princesses and returned to the pce. While we waited, Tama and Grulf were sniffing at each other. Philly, I have just enough time to show you around the house. I am most grateful for this honor. Its nothing. As we began to walk, Tama and Grulf followed. Where does Tama usually go for his toilet? Oh, when we go out for his walks. He is a very smart dog... But what about Grulf? Grulf and Lord Gerberga use our human toilet. They must be very smart indeed. Groof. Grulf looked proud. Tama stared at him. Here is the toilet... Once I showed them where it was, Tama went inside and sat on the seat. Ta-tama? What are you doing? ...Woof-woof! He barked. Then he finished his business on the toilet. Woof! He looked up at his master proudly. His tail was wagging. Grulf was just a puppy, and Tama would not be upstaged by a mere puppy. At least, thats what it looked like he was saying. Tama, thats amazing! You have done very well. Woof! Woof! Philly and I praised him for his aplishment. Then we went up to the second floor. You can take your pick of the empty rooms. Are you speaking with absolute certainty? Sure. This is my room and that one is Milkas. Luch and Lord Gerberga use that room. Nia and Shia are over there and Serulis and Goran usually use this room. And there were still quite a few rooms left. Once she decided, we returned to the drawing room. This is such a vast mansion, and yet you have only a single servant? No, I dont have any servants at all. Milka is an apprentice. I understand. How unforgivably rude of me. ...Philly. I dont remember you talking like this before? ...You are the Grand Duke and representative of His Royal Majesty... I must of course, show the appropriate degree of respect. Uh. Philly... I exined. I was hiding my identity. Talking like this would only help to expose me. And so she should try and talk as she always had. When I finished, she smiled. What a relief! Father and mother scolded me about it, you know? Over how you talked to me? Exactly! In any case, it was good to see her cheerful again. Chapter 123 The Dragon Machine

Chapter 123 The Dragon Machine

As we all talked and waited, Eric returned from the pce. Ah, youre finally back. The secret passage really is useful. Anyway, theres something I want you to see. Eric and Philly, you two follow me. What is it? I know what it is. Shia and the rest of you shoulde too. And so they followed me to the back yard. The machine that created the Fools Stone was somewhatrge, and so the drawing room would feel cramped. And the backyard was made so that outsiders could not look inside. Tama, Grulf, Shia, Nia and Luch came too. Lord Gerberga was sitting on Grulfs back. I went on a walk with Nia, Grulf and Lord Gerberga today... I exined to Eric. Then Kathe called us and we went to kill some goblins in a ruin. Thats where we encountered vampires and found this machine. This Most High King really bothers me. Hmm. Who is he? The Arch Vampire sacrificed his life to destroy the teleportation circle. He must be incredibly important. I exined as I took the machine out of the magic bag. Philly, look at this. The vampires were apparently trying to use this machine to create more Fools Stones. Hmm? Hmm? So this is a dragon machine. How amazing. Philly was a genius alchemist who could make the Fools Stone. Do you think its really possible with this machine? I will look into it. Just wait a moment. Philly began to inspect the machine with a serious expression. We watched her in silence. So this is...and this...oh? And this does that... She be quite absorbed with the machine. Philly had revived the art of creating the Fools Stone at the age of fourteen. That put her above even the Alchemists who worked in the pce. Geniuses have great ability to concentrate. Serulis said. Oh, I see. Milka nodded on as she watched. Serulis threw an arm around and her pulled her close. So that means.... And this causes the matter to unravel... Philly was mumbling to herself. But none of us knew what she was talking about. After some time, she stopped and looked up at the sky. Phew. And she sighed deeply. Philly. Did you learn anything? Yes. The dragons were a very great race... Philly said with admiration. That impressive, huh? Who knows just how much smarter they arepared to humans? Yes, this machine is very impressive. I heard Phillys praise towards the dragons and immediately thought of Kathes face. A happy face thatughed boisterously. That dragon never seemed very smart. Leaving the intelligence of the dragons aside, their civilization is certainly great. So, can it make the Fools Stone? Yes, I am sure that it can. At Phillys words, Eric and I looked at each other. ording to Kathe, there are other ruins with simr machines. This is grave news. Erics face darkened. And from what I heard from the vampires, it would not be strange if they have acquired some of them already. I see... Shia tilted her head to the side. But why did the dragons ever want to create the Fools Stone? Did they need them for something? Shia. That is quite wrong. Philly shook her head. What do mean by that? This is an alchemy machine. It can make more than just the Fools Stone. Philly. Are you saying it can make the Philosophers Stone as well? It is possible. Philly replied without hesitation. Oh... Eric said with surprise. The Philosophers Stone was used as the core for the barrier of divine protection. It would definitely bring about a great advancement in human civilization if they could make them easily. Even smaller towns would be able to have the barrier. Philly. This machine can easily make both stones? Not easily. It will be difficult to get the materials. And what materials are those? I would like to exin the preconditions first... Philly said. Normally, neither the Philosophers Stone or the Fools Stone required much in terms of ingredients. You can make them with ordinary materials you can find anywhere. Really? Of course, the measurements and preparations of the materials is not easy. It requires a lot of precision. And that is why no one else but Philly was able to make them. It was documented, and yet they were unable to. Even the dark ones were unable to replicate it after learning it from Philly. But this machine simplifies the process. I see. But now you cant use ordinary ingredients. Which ingredients do you need? The Philosophers Stone requires the magic stones from monsters. And a lot of them. The Fools Stone uses the flesh and blood of god beasts and human life. inly, you need a great deal of sacrifices. Would a goblin be able to do it with the right materials? I wouldnt go that far... But it would be quite easy for vampires and humans. Eric opened his mouth gravely. In any case, it is clear that the dark ones must not have these. Yes. Can I ask you to keep it safe? Why not store it in the pce treasury? I think it would be safer with you, Ruck. Upon Erics request, it was decided that I would keep the machine. Chapter 124: Old Men Making Arrangements

Chapter 124: Old Men Making Arrangements

While I would be keeping the machine, we couldnt leave it in the garden. I had to think of a proper ce to install it. And so I returned it to the magic bag for now. Leaving it in there at all times might be the best way to keep it out of the enemys hands. As I considered this, Philly began to mutter. Mister Locke. What? That machine. I would like to study it. I dont mind I said, but not without a little hesitation. Philly looked a little uneasy. Is there a problem? Well, Im wondering where I could put the machine. Dont you have many empty rooms? I do, but you cant just put this machine anywhere. I want a ce that can stand the attack of the dark ones. Hm Besides, the room will be yourboratory, wouldnt it? Would you mind if it did? I dont. Do you have all the equipment you will need? As long as there is water Also, it would be better if no sunlight entered. Then it must be underground. Perhaps I could modify the room connecting to the secret passage. I should ask Eric what he thinks, since he would be passing through quite often. Eric, what do you think? Would it be dangerous? Like with explosions or fires? It was a room that connected to a secret passage that the princesses would use. Eric was right to be concerned. Im sure there is. That wont do. I could protect it with magic. So that it can withstand fire and explosions? Hmm. If you can do that Ruck, it should be fine. We had Erics permission now, so I decided to make Phillysboratory in the basement. We would install the machine there. After that, we all moved from the garden to the drawing room. Eric sat down on a chair and took out a small tool. What is that? Its a magic tool that allows you tomunicate with people who are far away. Eric said as he took out even more of them. They were shaped like bracelets. And there were four of them. But he had said before that there were probably none to spare. Oh? I thought you didnt have any left? Were you able to find some? Of course, there were none left. However, amodations were made. Im grateful, but wont that affect other peoples work? You dont need to worry about that. Ill handle it. ording to Eric, they were going to trade in a few old models. So I have brought you the new ones after they arrived from the magic tool society. What about the department that was supposed to use them? We made an additional order. There will be a dy, of course, but it should not affect their work. He said it was fine, because they always traded them in early. While these magic tools were very expensive, they were still sold in stores. In that way, they werent entirely rare. So it wont inconvenience anyone? Thats good. Thank you. I should have prepared some earlier. It is not good that we cannot contact each other quickly. It will be very useful to have these. Yes, considering the movements of the dark ones, the emergency level is quite high. Your work is very important. Eric seemed a little remorseful. And then he taught me how to use it. It would allow four people to talk to one another. You, Goran and I will use them tomunicate. Thest one you can give to this dragon, Kathe. Thank you. It will be unbearable if that dragons roar echoes throughout the city every time. Eric said with augh. After that, Goran came to the mansion, just as I was going to talk about the Most High King. Goran had said that he would drop by after work. But it was still just a little past midday. Youre quite early, Goran. Aye. I just gave them some orders and left. In general, my best subordinates can handle everything if need be. And then Goran looked at Eric. Ah, you are here too, Eric. You came at a good time. Here, take one of these. Ah, one of thosemunication rings, eh? Eric handed one of them to Goran. I guess that was what they were called. And then I exined the whole thing to Goran. About Kathe. About the alchemy machine in the dragon ruins. And the Most High King. The Most High King of the dark ones, eh? A vampire above the Vampire High Lord? I think that it is possible. I will have the guild look into it then. Thank you. Eric said. Locke. This dragon, Kathe. Do you think we can get along? Indeed. I think we can. It would be good to be allies. Would that be possible? Eric said with a serious expression. It is, but Is there something youre not sure about? Goran asked, and so I exined. Kathe was very passionate about saving the dragon ruins. I was not sure that Kathe would care to cooperate with anything else. I see. In any case, we must avoid bing enemies. Locke. Can I ask you to negotiate? I will try. Just in case, I will send a message throughout the guild. Ruins are not to be messed with or even entered. That would be great. Though, I do not know if every Adventurer will obey it They tended to be very free people. And there were many bad people among the lower ranks. I understand that as well. I petted Grulf and thought about how to deal with Kathe. Chapter 125 - Making Philly’s Laboratory

Chapter 125 - Making Phillys Laboratory

Making Phillys Laboratory Eric and Goran ate lunch before going back home. There was a lot that they would have to deal with, including the Most High King and the dragon ruins. I had great respect for what they did. As things became more rxed, I asked Tama and Philly, How much does Tama need to walk every day? Ah, yes... He usually just randomly walks around in the area. I see. Grulf likes to run for great distances. I guess they wont like to go on walks together then. Woof. Tama barked quietly. It was as if he was insisting that he could be a long-distance runner if he so chose. I patted him on the head. Well, youre still quite skinny, so it may be a matter of strength. Still, it will be hard on Philly if there is too much running. Woof. In that case, it cannot be helped. He seemed to bark. Milka listened to our conversation and then added, Oh? Is Philly allowed to go out and about? Didnt the Hero King say that she was being targeted like Lord Gerberga?! Thats true. If Tama needs to go on a walk, you can leave that to me. But still. I dont think Philly wants to stay cooped up the entire time. In fact, I do not mind being cooped up at all. Dont act like that now. Its bad for your health. Philly may have been a genius, but she was still a child. It would have a bad effect on her growth if she stayed inside all the time. And we did not want her to get sick. You cane with Grulf and me on our walks starting tomorrow. Well go around the house once, then you can return and Grulf and I will go a little further. Woof. Thank you. Youre very kind. Grr? Grulf didnt seem to quite understand what was being discussed. He was rolling around on the floor and showing his belly. And so I petted him, just in case. Now, since we have some time, we can make Phillysboratory. Really? I mean, you can make it? We have leftover materials. And we just need to use a little magic. I had the materials we used when fixing and reinforcing the secret passage. We could use it to expand the room. I see! But it might be hard to make water usable down here today. Hmm. Yes, I can understand that... You will have to get a professional to do it. No, we cant get outside help. Its not really a matter of ability, but that we dont have the right materials now. If we hired a professional, they would know our secret. And so I had no choice but to do it myself. What we needed now, was metal pipes for the water. As I exined this, Milka said, If you need some, I could go and buy them! Its too heavy for you to carry by yourself. Then I will go too. Thank you, Nia. You should leave the hard work to your big sisters. Exactly. Nia, Shia and Serulis said that they would go too. Thank you. But Ill let you take the magic bag, anyway. I said as I handed Milka the bag and the money. After they left the house, I started to work. First, I carved away at the rock walls and widened the room. Do you want it to be bigger? If possible...yes. Understood. I discussed it with her as we expanded the room. I couldnt forget to reinforce it with magic. The passage and door were important too. We didnt want there to be any explosions while the Princesses were passing through. By the time I was finished with the room, Serulis and the others returned. They had bought a lot of metal pipes to carry water. Thank you. You were all a great help. But what are you going to do with this? Shia asked as if it were a huge mystery. First of all, an easy sewage system, I suppose? Oh, I see. There is an underground sewer nearby, after all. Well, we cant really dump it into there. Why not? In general, everything in the city was just discharged into the sewers. Thats why it smelled. But this isnt normal sewage water. Its water used in alchemy. Actually, that is not something you have to worry about, you know? Really? Yes. Because I will have it processed before flushing it down. In that case, that would make things simpler. But then again, connecting it directly to the sewers will give the enemy an opening to get in. There were people who used rats as familiars. Not only that, but there were magical creatures made of gas and magic attacks that would be able to travel through the pipes. I would have to make some magic traps to prevent this. The sewage pipes were finished in less than an hour. Now that the sewage is done, we need to do the water supply! Milka seemed to be very excited by all of this. Its just connecting some pipes together. Im not sure why youre so excited... But how are you going to connect it? Were surrounded by rock walls! Rock walls are easy to prate. I said as I pierced through the wall in order to reach the water pipes that went through the house. Once the pipes were exposed, I connected the new pipes to it. It was easy with magic. Magic really is amazing! Milka said as if she was very moved by this disy. Would you like to learn it, Milka? Oh? Really? If you want to, sure. Please! I would like to learn! Alright. Philly also looked very impressed. This is a wonderfulboratory. ...I am very thankful. I dont know how I can thank you. Dont mention it. Well, that wont do at all. You gave me a ce to live and even added aboratory... Philly began to think. I doubt you are short on money, Mister Locke... If only there was something I could do... Then I had an idea. In that case, you could help teach my apprentices, Milka, Nia and Luch. Alchemy? Not really. Just a general education. Its rather sad that they arent being taught anything in spite of being apprentices. It is easy enough to teach... But that is all you want? It would be an incredible help to me, if you did teach them. I had heard about Philly from Eric before. She was a genius and new all kinds of subjects, not just alchemy. We could not ask for a better teacher. Well, if you say so. I shall teach your apprentices everything they need to know! Thank you. And like that, the search for a private teacher came to a surprising end. Chapter 126 - Preparing for their Education

Chapter 126 - Preparing for their Education

Preparing for their Education Milkas eyes shone as she stood in theboratory. Oh, youre going to teach us? Exactly. You can call me teacher from now on. Okay! Thank you, teacher! Good. I expect you to study hard. After that, I told Milka to bring the other apprentices to theboratory. Nia and Luch came quickly. Luch was carrying Lord Gerberga. Mister Locke, what is it? Is something the matter? And so I told them that Philly would be teaching them as a private tutor from now on. Since you were both raised in tribes, I am sure you have been educated already, but there are things that you should know about the kingdom of Mendilibar. Yes. Thank you. Do you mean it? Well, its basically my duty to offer apprentices an education. Thank you. So you must call Philly your teacher from now on. Yes! Understood. Cluck-cluck! Lord Gerberga answered as well. That being said, Nia is also an Adventurer, so she may not be able to join sses every day... Yes, but I will try hard to learn as much as I can in the time I have! My apprentices were quite eager, it seemed. That was very promising. Suddenly, I realized that it was nearly evening. And so we headed for the dining hall. Theboratory was connected to the secret passage. And you entered it through the mansions library. And while we passed through it, I got the idea of using the library as a ssroom. Perhaps I could have some desks prepared so that you could study in the library. Oh yes, that seems like a good idea. Philly agreed. Most of the furniture here was brought on the assumption that only one person would be using the room. But it was ratherrge and had plenty of space for desks. If you need any stationery supplies, just tell me. Hmm. I will make a list then. And let me know if you require any books. I was now able to withdraw my funds from my Adventurer days. And I had received ample reward money as well. So there was a decent fortune sitting there. Philly thought about it for a while. Oh. I would like to bring some of the books from my house... I can help you carry them! Milka said eagerly. No, you should start preparing for dinner, Milka. Oh, yes. Its nearly time! Alright. Milka dashed away to the kitchen. Since Milka is busy, I could go with you to the Marquiss house and help you carry them? Would you? Its only two buildings away. Oh, yes. We were neighbors, now that I think about it. But then again, it was two houses, but these were the mansions of nobles. So it took about three minutes to walk. Lets go then. Yes. I think you might want to hide your face, Philly. Youre probably right. She wasnt like Lord Gerberga, who looked like an average chicken at a nce. It would be very troublesome if any of the vampires servants saw her. And so Philly pulled a hood over her face before we left. Nia and Luch apanied us as we went to Marquis Mastafons mansion. Grulf, Tama and Lord Gerbera as well. Grulf. Were not going for a walk. Stop running. Grr? He tilted his head to the side as he panted. A guard was standing in front of the house. He was probably sent from the royal pce. Philly addressed him first. Good evening. Eh? The guard looked at the hooded girl with confusion and without recognition. But then he quickly saw me and bowed silently. I guess he knew all about me then. He might have been sent from the privy council. We then entered the mansion and headed for Phillys room. It was almost empty. Most of her stuff was gone. It would have been dangerous to leave books and records rted to alchemy. And so they were taken to the pce. I see. Then what are we supposed to carry? Hmm. I was thinking about the books on the shelf over here. So saying, Philly went to the next room. Here, there were a lot of normal books that had nothing to do with alchemy. Teacher. Do you want us to carry these? Yes, Luch. Thank you. I will help too. Luch and Nia were very eager. Well, books are quite heavy. I think we better put them in my magic bag. Understood. And so I held the bag open as Luch and Nia brought the books over and put them inside. There are more over here. They also carried books from the Marquiss study. There were several dozen in all. Hmm, how about this desk? It looks perfect for the library. Are you sure? Yes. Father and mother intend on buying new furniture when they return. I see. I guess it was because the dark ones had lived here. It probably felt like bad luck now. But I didnt care about such things as long as they werent actually cursed, and so I was grateful for this idea. And so we picked up a few desks and chairs that looked like they would fit nicely into the library, and threw them into the magic bag. Now we have plenty of teaching materials. And since we have desks and chairs, we can start studying immediately. Philly said with much satisfaction. And then we returned home. Grulf tried to start running again, and I had to hold him back. Grulf, you ran so much this morning already. And yet you still want to run? Grr. Not only had he been running, but he had gotten quite tired after it all. But he seemed to be able to recover very quickly. I thought about this as we reached the mansion and noticed that there were two people waiting for us in front of the gate. Chapter 127 - Mystery Guest

Chapter 127 - Mystery Guest

Mystery Guest My mansion was surrounded by a strongttice of iron bars. It was at least twice the height of an adult human. Milka was talking to a man from the other side. Like I said, Mister Locke is not home now. Then when will he be back? I dont know... Some time or another. But couldnt you let us wait inside? I cant do that. Very sorry. I might have to teach her the proper way to treat guestster on. You were expected to be a little more polite to outsiders. That being said, she was right to not open the gate. The entire mansion was protected with magic, and there were also magic locks. You could not prate the ce unless someone opened the gates from the inside. The second person, who was standing next to the man, began to speak. I have important business with Locke. I cant help you with that. Hmph. I can sense Locke right now. He must be inside? No, I told you. He isnt home. Do not hide him from me. It really is rather important! Like I saidC It was a girl who began to press Milka. She had a cute voice and was wearing a hooded robe. The hood was pulled over her face, so I couldnt tell what she looked like, but she was quite short. We are getting nowhere! So saying, the hooded girl grabbed the gate. MMGGGGERRR!! She tried to open it by force. Thats no use. Shut up. Just as she shouted this, CBang! There was a loud spark as the girl went flying into the air. GAAAA! She had tried to open the magic lock by force, and so the security measure had activated. I told you... Milka said with an exasperated look. I approached the girl from behind. And what is your business with me? Ah, Mister Locke. This annoying person was trying to force her way into the mansion. Milka, sorry about all the trouble. You can leave the rest to me. Okay. I have to prepare for dinner! So saying, Milka returned to the mansion. The man who was with the girl looked very troubled. I am terribly sorry about this. Weve caused quite a scene. What do you want? Yes, she... He said as he pointed at the girl who was still lying on the ground. She came to my restaurant and ate and drank without paying... He was a restaurant owner. He said that the girl had eaten an incredible amount of food before iming that she had no money. I was thinking about throwing her to the city guards, but she said that she would borrow money from an acquaintance... And I am that acquaintance? Yes. She said she knew a rich man by the name of Locke. Hmm. He said hesitantly. You are Mister Locke, are you not? I am. Do you know her? He said. Then he pulled back the hood of the unconscious girl. She hadrge horns. But I had no idea who she was. ...I dont know her. I see... His shoulders slumped with disappointment. I am terribly sorry to have disturbed you. He said as he forced the girl to her feet. Mmm..rmrmmmm... Her mind was still hazy it seemed. She would probably be sent to the authorities now. Well, wait a minute. Yes, what is it? How much was it? 30,000 rucks. 30,000? Yes. She ate a great deal. That was an understatement. Alright. I shall pay. What? Do you mean it? She dide all this way here. And even if I dont know her, its possible that we are connected somehow. Thank you very much. That makes things much easier. I paid him the 30,000 rucks and he bowed repeatedly before going on his way. I picked the girl up. Ggg... She was still not fully conscious. Was the defense magic too strong? But it wont have much meaning if its any weaker, will it? Philly said. She was right. She has horns on her head. Perhaps she is a demon like me? You might be right. Just as I said this, I felt something move near her bottom. There was a veryrge tail. It was thicker and longer than Shia and Nias tails. If anything, it wasrger than her legs. Th-that is a great tail. Do people of your tribe ever have tails...? I dont think so. Luch shook his head. Grulf sniffed at her and then whimpered. Grulf? What is it? Grrr... Apparently, Grulf had an idea. Or so it seemed. Nia saw this and began to sniff at the girl as well. This smell... Just as Nia was about to say something, the girl opened her eyes. Ah! She jumped up. Locke! It is you, Locke! So you are the owner of this house after all? I am. I followed your scent, presence and traces of magical energy. What a relief that I found you. I see. Well, enough of that. Who are you? What? Have you forgotten me already? This appeared to cause a great shock to the girl. Uh, no. I dont believe weve met before. But we only just met during the day! It is I! Kathe! Huh? Youre Kathe? Indeed! She does have Kathes odor. Nia said. Well, odors didnt lie. I see. Youre Kathe. Gahahahaha! You finally understand. Kathe said with a smug, very pleased face. Chapter 128 - Kathe’s Business

Chapter 128 - Kathes Business

Kathes Business Kathes face was smug as she happily pped her tail on the ground repeatedly. It was actually kind of loud. Kathe. How about you calm that tail down for now. Oh, sorry. She said, swinging the thing around her and catching it in front with her arms. It wasnt a beast tail, but a dragon tail. It was long and thick and covered in scales. Well, we cant talk out here. Come inside. Oh, do you mean it? Were drawing too much attention out here. And so we all entered the mansion. Ohhh. So this is your house. Yes. But you cant m your tail around in this room either. It will break the floor. I know that. Kathe was looking around, clearly curious about everything in sight. I led her to the living room. There was also a drawing room, but we werent ready to receive guests at the moment. Serulis and Shia were there. Oh? Are you a guest of Mister Locke? ...No. I think that is Kathe? It sure smells like her. Serulis didnt realize it, but Shia was quick. Shia and Nia are so quick! How impressive. We beastkin have a good sense of smell. Gahaha! How wonderful! Katheughed boisterously. Still, Locke here did not realize it was me! I am truly sad. Well, most humans depend on what they can see. You cant change this much and expect people to know. Hmmm. How inconvenient. And so I called Milka over and introduced her to Kathe again. It was the first time that Luch, Milka, Philly and Tama would be seeing Kathe. Once that was all finished, Milka said, So you really were an acquaintance of Mister Locke! Yes, I am. Well, Im very sorry then! I patted Milka on the head. No, you were right, Milka. You did a good job. Really? Lord Geberga lives in this house. We cant let strangers inside. Alright. Then I will continue as before! Good. Lord Gerberga and Philly lived in the mansion now. And there was a secret passage and alchemy machine. You never know who might try any get in. Serulis and Shia were here today, but there would be many days when it was just Milka. So its better that she didnt open the gate. Philly watched this and then added, But, Milka. I do not think it is good to talk like that as a member and apprentice of a noblemans household. You think so? I had a feeling that might be the case. But this is the only way that I can talk. Then leave it to me. I shall teach you every from tomorrow on. Really? Thank you, teacher! The way Milka talked to her teacher was also a littlecking. Yes, it should be very satisfying teaching you. Philly said with determination. After that, Nia and Luch brought some tea and snacks. They had probably decided that it was their job as apprentices. Oh! Thank you! Kathe said as she threw the snacks into her mouth. I was surprised she could eat so much after devouring 30,000 rucks worth of food and drink. Kathe. I have so many questions I want to ask you... Hmm? Most great dragons were not able to turn human in shape. What was Kathe? I wanted to know. But the thing I needed to know the most, was why she was here. We had promised to meet during the day tomorrow, and yet she seemed to havee here in a hurry. Did something happen? That is right. Kathe exined. After we had left, she had gone around to the other ruins and cast her magic on them. Ah, that is very good. Yes. It is because you told me that magic barriers were not enough, and they had to be disguised visually as well. There had originally been such magic to trick the eye on these dragon ruins. Thats why human Adventurers had not discovered them. But that was no longer the case. I wasnt sure if there was much point in redoing it with the same magic again. Still, it was good that Kathe was going around and checking on all of them. Because she would notice if anything was wrong. Besides, the intruder detection magic she was casting now was very useful. Did the dark ones invade one of the caves again? Oh, it is much worse than that... Worse? Worse than invading the ruins... What would the ruins-obsessed Kathe consider worse? It must be huge. But then again, she wasnt so agitated that she could not waste time stealing food from restaurants. Her priorities were a little messed up. Hmm. I had visited all the ruins around the capital before returning to my own pce... But it was filled with the worst sorts. I hadnt known she lived in a pce, but these enemies definitely piqued my interest more. What do you mean? Were they vampires? Yes. A group led by a High Lord. And there were many dark ones there as well. Dark ones? Not goblins? There were goblins as well. But goblins are nothing to me. I guess. The problem is that there were also many Evil Dragons and magic machines. Evil Dragons? A dragon of the dark ones. I say dragon, but they have nothing to do with us, alright? Really? I asked, and Kathe nodded. It is most annoying that they look so much like us. However, they were made by a different god. They are the dregs that the god of the dark ones dropped into this world. I see... It is no wonder you did not know about this, Locke. I myself have never seen them before. Apparently, Evil Dragons were very rare. So, what about these magic machines? As you would think, they are automated machines that use magic to operate. Not only are they strong, but they have no souls. And so they are not truly dark ones. But if they are not dark ones... Yes. They should not be affected by the barrier around the city. It seemed that something very dangerous was about to happen. Chapter 129 - Kathe’s Testimony

Chapter 129 - Kathes Testimony

Kathes Testimony PAGE 2 I had been an Adventurer for a decently long time. And even I had never encountered such a thing as these machines. They were clearly incredibly rare. Kathe. Were there many of these, uh, magic machines? Yes, there were. How many? There were at least thirty that I could see. But Im sure there are more. Thirty... I wasnt sure if that was a lot or not. It would depend on how strong an individual machine was. Were they equal to a goblin or a vampire? Do you know how strong they are? I was surrounded by all thirty of them, and I destroyed twenty. Oh? Very impressive, Kathe. And yet you still retreated? Kathe did not look particrly wounded. If she could destroy twenty, it seemed like she should be able to destroy thest ten. I asked her this, and she began to fidget ufortably. ... What is it? ...I am sorry. I lied. I only destroyed one of them. Why would you lie about that? ...To keep up appearances. I am sorry. ...I see. I understand. I couldnt me her harshly, seeing as how sad she looked after this confession. Everyone wanted to look better than they actually were. However, saying you had defeated twenty when the reality was just one? That seemed a little extreme. I would have liked it if she had at least destroyed fifteen if she was going to tell such a lie. Kathe did not seem to understand restraint. So, if Kathe could only defeat one... They must be very strong. We might need a whole party of A-ranking Adventurers to defeat a single machine. Shia and Serulis muttered gravely. Shia, Serulis, Nia and Grulf had seen me and Kathe fight. And so they knew how strong she was. Yes. They were very dangerous. How? Specifically? They are very hard. My fire breath did not seem to be very effective. They were moving just fine after being hit by it. We had experienced Kathes breath ourselves. It was very powerful. Most monsters would not survive it. Even a Vampire Lord would be hurt. ...They were moving just fine? Yes. They lookedpletely unhurt. They would have to have incredible resistance to fire in order toe out of such an attack unscathed. I would have to avoid using fire magic if I ever fought them. Kathe. What about your ws and fangs? I could not kill them with one hit. I had to strike numerous times. ...Thats incredible. Obviously, Kathe was very strong. Her ws and fangs were sharp. Most monsters would die from a single hit. Alright, I understand that they are terribly tough. What about their attacks? Hmm. They make a loud sound and unleash something very small. Small? A small something made of metal. They are so fast that I cannot even see them. Huh... It really, really hurt. And with that, Kathe pulled up her sleeve and showed me her left wrist. Look here. Hmm? Its a little red. It has swollen up... This is the result of the ferocious attack of the magic machine. ...Uh, how shocking. To call it a little scratch would be an exaggeration. It wasnt even a mosquito bite. She looked nothing butpletely unharmed. Perhaps Kathe was just very weak to pain. As a dragon, you were generally the strongest creature around, and so it would be very rare to feel any pain. These machines were so vicious in their attacks. And hard on top of that. And so I decided to run away, once the Vampire High Lords started attacking me too. I see. Vampire High Lords have Charm, which is very troublesome. If Kathe was controlled by them, the damages could be enormous. Hmm. Well, it is not as if I couldnt resist the Charm of a mere High Lord! I see. Kathe said confidently. But there was a possibility she was doing it for appearances again. It was probably best to take it with a grain of salt. Still, Im surprised you were able to enter the city. What did you tell the guards? Guards? At the gate? Ah, I went over the wall. I didnt pass through any gate. The walls around the royal capital were very high. They were about five times the height of the average man. It would require much physical strength to scale it. And then you started stealing food right after that? No, not at all. Locke. You must listen to my excuse. Ill listen. I was following your presence and on my way here. But then I noticed a delicious smell. And? Wouldnt you be curious? And so I followed the smell to its source and stared at it. It was probably some street stall. As I watched, the man said, What do you think, miss? Want to try it? It is the best. And as he was very kind, I readily agreed to eat as much as I could. I see. Kathe. Theres something I should tell you. What? Im sure you understand it now, but what he really meant was that he wanted you to eat it after paying him money. Humans do like to shorten things, dont they? It is quite horrible. He did not say a word about money. ...Yes, what a misfortune for you... It seemed that I would have to exin to her about how humans lived. Chapter 130 - Asking Kathe About Her House

Chapter 130 - Asking Kathe About Her House

Asking Kathe About Her House And so I exined it to her carefully. You have to use money when doing pretty much anything in human cities. Oh? So, you should always ask how much something costs first. Hmm. Hmm. You can read human writing, cant you? Of course, I can! Then you should look carefully. They usually have the price written down. I see. You are very clever, Locke. Kathe said as if very impressed. Shia watched this exchange and said seriously, So your pce has been taken over by the vampires? Ah, that is right. Is it not horrible? Yes. Was there anything in your pce, Kathe? Anything...well... Stuff I used everyday. If it is your pce, then it must have existed from many years ago, right? Oh, how did you know? Shia was sharp. Kathe must be living in an ancient dragon ruin. And a ruin that used to be a pce, no less. Serulis asked Kathe, Was there any kind of machine in this ce that you lived in? Hmm. There was... But it wasnt the kind of machine that the dark ones would want. And what kind of machine was that? Philly said as she came closer. Philly knew more about machines than anyone else here. Also, it was surprising to see that none of them were intimidated by Kathe. Let me see... How were you using it? As Philly was asking Kathe this, I turned on mymunications ring. Eric. Goran. Can you hear me? What is it, Locke? Is this a test? Ah, I can hear Eric and Locke at the same time. So you can talk with multiple people at once. This was an especially expensivemunication tool. The dragon I talked to you about is here. Hm? What do you mean? She turned into a human and visited me at my mansion. But wasnt this Kathe a great dragon? Goran was right to be surprised. But I would ask about itter. Ill ask her about the detailster. Right now, she has told me that her house has been taken over by High Lords. What! I told Eric and Goran that Kathe had been driven out of her pce. Both of them were very concerned about the Evil Dragons and magic machines. I will go to your mansion as soon as I can. Me too. Thank you both. And then I turned back to Kathe. Here, take this. Hm? What is this? Its a bracelet that allows you to talk with others. You can use... Kathes eyes glimmered as she listened. I see. So I will be able to talk with you whenever I want if I have this! Yes. And with Eric and Goran. Hmm. She expressed no interest in talking with either of them. Kathe had yet to meet Eric and Goran. So I guess it was to be expected. Anyway, Eric and Goran areing over now. Theyre both very strong. Oh? If you say so, then I will have high expectations. So, Philly. Did you learn anything? Im not confident... But if my worst assumption ends up being correct... Philly said ominously and then continued. It is a tool that Kathe used as an all-purpose trash can... It might have actually been a machine to make the automated magic machines. What? I looked at Kathe with surprise. Kathe shook her head frantically. Impossible! What a groundless fear, Philly! My father and grandfather used it for their trash as well. For generations? My pce has been in our family since my grandfather first started living there. But you said that the ce you lived in was ancient, didnt you? Yes, but my grandfather lived thousands of years ago. Is that not ancient for humans? I guess. Yes, you are right. Kathe wasnt human, she was a dragon. Hehe. I am starting to learn the ways of normal humans. Kathe said smugly. Us dragons take good care of our cultural property. I cannot allow them to take our ancient ruins and live in them! Of course. In any case, is the trash can itself, something new? ...About that... Kathe said vaguely. What? While I care about the culture, my father and grandfather did not. I see. So its possible that they brought it from some other ruin? ...Yes. Yes. Though, I do not think it a good thing to take things without permission. While Kathe would have liked to return it to its proper ce, the trash can had been there since she was born. Even if she tried to ask, her father and grandfather insisted that it had always been there. So she could do nothing but give up. Well, leaving the origins aside for now...if it really is what is creating the machines, we have to hurry. Time was on the enemys side. Well go as soon as Goran and Eric arrive. Ill... Serulis raised her hand a little hesitantly. She clearly wanted toe. ...Serulis. I paused. Serulis had stayed at the pce during the fight with the Vampire High Lord. I have improved. Thats true. But... Serulis. Dont make this hard for us. It was Goran. He stated this inly as soon as he entered. The vampires are one thing, but from what Ive heard, these machines sound very dangerous. Serulis. You will only get in the way. ...Yes. I understand. Serulis said glumly. Serulis and Shia. I want you two to stay in the mansion and protect Lord Gerberga and Philly. ...I understand. Protecting them is also an important job. Shia said with a calm nod. Then Eric arrived. After a quick greeting, I told Eric and Goran that it was possible that the enemy would have even more of the magic machines. And so we decided to head for Kathes pce at once. Well, then. Let us go. Kathe. Could you turn back into a dragon outside of the city and take us there? Very well. And so we started to run in the direction of the city walls. Chapter 131 - Going to Kathe’s House

Chapter 131 - Going to Kathes House

Going to Kathes House Goran was in the lead as we ran. Me and Eric were trying to avoid drawing any attention. And so we had hoods pulled over our faces and wore masks. Dont you have to cover your face too, Kathe? Why? Nothing, just wondering. Kathe was running behind us. As expected from a dragon, she was very powerful even when in human form. She had no trouble keeping up. There were guards standing watch at the gates all day long. They saw us running and looked surprised as they called after us. Lord Morton. Has something happened? An unofficial emergency quest, thats what it is. Let us through. Understood. Thats the grand master of the guild for you. We were able to leave the city without further questioning. Can I go back to normal now? No, not yet. Kathe tried to return to being a dragon as soon as we were out, so I remonstrated her. We didnt stop running until we were well away from the main road. Kathe, you can turned into a dragon now. Oh, really? Kathe started to take off her clothes. Hey, why are you taking your clothes off? Because they will rip! That would be a waste. That made sense. Kathe then took in a deep breath and transformed into a dragon. What a great dragon. Aye, amazing. Eric and Goran sounded impressed. Yes, Kathe was an impressive dragon. Oh, you. Kathe scratched the back of her head with her ws. She had oddly human gestures for a dragon. But more importantly, hurry up and get on my back. Excuse me. I said as I got on top. Goran and Eric also jumped up onto her back. Now, lets go. Kathe quickly rose into the air and elerated forward. I didnt expect to ride on a dragon twice today. Gahahaha! And I didnt think Id be giving humans a ride twice today. Nia was with us during the morning, and so Kathe had not been flying so fast. Now she was going at double that speed. The wind blew against us hard. I could do nothing but hold on for dear life. Kathe, this is too fast! I decided that shouting would be of no use, so I used Telepathy magic. Of course, it is. I am a Wind Dragon! Is that right? I thought you were a fire dragon? Kathe used fire breath when we first met her. And she also talked about using it when fighting the machines. So of course, I would assume she was a fire dragon. Gahahaha! I am a Wind Dragon. That is why I am fast! Kathe flew happily. Eric and Goran were also gritting their teeth and clutching to her scales. We have arrived. Can you see it from here? Kathe pointed as she hovered in the air. As she was flying so incredibly fast, it did not take long to reach our destination. ...How far is it from the capital? I dont know. Look at those mountains. Isnt this the dragon mountain range? Then it should be three days by foot? I think? Yes. As we talked like this, I cast Night Vision magic on myself and Eric and Goran. It was already evening, which made it hard to see far away with the naked eye. With the help of Night Vision, I could clearly see Kathes pce. There were a series of very high mountains. And the two tallest mountains were connected by a smooth ridgeline. And on that ridge was a building that looked like a hill or half sphere. It was wider and taller than Erics pce. Pieces of what appeared to be a door were scattered everywhere. It was the remains of what had been a very strong iron door. And around it walked spider-like creatures that had four legs and were made of metal. I could see three of them. ...Are those the magic machines? Those moving things? They seem veryrge and powerful. Yes. My fire breath did nothing. But, youre a Wind Dragon, right? I am. So why not use wind breath? Kathe fell silent for a moment. ...Because, my wind breath is very strong. Well, thats to be expected. Considering how powerful her fire breath was. As her real attribute was wind, it should be even stronger. It wouldpletely wreck my poor house. ...Ah, that would be a lot of trouble. Right? I understood how she felt, but it really did not seem like the time to care about such things. But these magic machines are really strong, right? Why dont you just use your wind breath, and we can help you clean up afterward? What? Dont act so surprised. There are many of them in there, right? We should do this quickly. ...But I dont want to destroy parts of the ruin. I see. Well, I guess we couldnt force her to do it. Alright. I will lure them out of your house. Then you can use your breath. But...but... Your house wont be destroyed that way, right? No, but it might blow you away. Dont worry about that. Kathes fire breath had been quite strong. And even if her wind breath was much stronger, I would be expecting it. There were many things I could do to prepare. You will be fine then? You wont die, Locke? Dont worry. Im not that weak. You better not die! I would not like that! Ill be fine. I wont die. So dont hold back. Very well. Good. Now get a little closer and descend. Ill charge in there and draw them out. Eric looked worried. Anything I can do? I dont mind being bait. Goran looked serious. I should do it, since I was hit by Kathes breath before. Eric and Goran were very strong. But when alone, I had the highest chance of survival. I was pretty sure that I also had the best defense ability. Eric and Goran. I want you two to charge in after Kathe unleashes her breath. Alright. You be careful. And with that, I jumped off of Kathes back. Chapter 132 - Taking Back Kathe’s House

Chapter 132 - Taking Back Kathes House

Taking Back Kathes House I jumped off of Kathes back and immediately started to run towards the entrance of the pce. Beep-beep-beep. In spite of still being a good distance away, the machines were already reacting to me. They had very high detection abilities. ...Now I just need to know what their attacks and defense ability are like. I muttered to myself as I ran. I had seen three of them from above. They had been shing a green light at first, but now those lights had turned red. The color probably meant they had been alerted. Beep-beep-beep. Their beeping grew louder. CRa-ta-ta-ta-ta-ta... The attacks came at a speed too fast for my eyes to follow. It was likely the attack of small metal ammunition that Kathe had talked about. I quickly jumped to the side. Just then, something rushed passed me. And so I ran in a zigzag as I made my way to the entrance. I was able to dodge ny percent of them, but the rest caught me. I had no choice but to use a magic barrier to stop them. I looked at the metal clumps that were stopped. They were the size of the tip of my finger. There was no magic in them. Even ordinary metal is scary when it travels at this speed. And so I decided that thebat ability for the machines was rather high. It would be one thing to fight them outside, but Eric and Goran would not be able to avoid getting hit if they were indoors. I should probably use some magic protection once they came down. Just as I was about to rush through the entrance, more magic machines flooded out from the building. I guess this makes things a little easier for me... I muttered as I shot a Magic Bullet into the first machine. Cng! Arge dent appeared on it. But it did not stop. You really are tough. I tried shooting a second bullet at the same spot. This time it went silent. So it takes two bullets of this power... I would have to use a much stronger magic bullet in order to one-shot them. It seems like there are still more inside. Ten machines hade out. But Kathe had seen thirty. So there should be nearly twenty left. And I did not want to fight them inside of the building. ...Ill lure them out with an attack. Kathe had used her fire breath. That suggested that the things she kept in the ruins were probably strong to fire. And even if it didnt hurt the machines, it would be effective on the goblins and vampires. Eat this! I purposely raised my voice to try and get their attention. Then Iunched my strongest fireball over the heads of the machines and straight into Kathes pce. CGGGGGOOOGGHHH!! mes burst from the windows of the building. Hm? Did I go too far? What are you doing!! Kathes protest boomed from the sky. It should be alright since the ce is strong to fire. I dodged the attacks of the machines and waited. Still, no more machines left the building. ...Had Kathe been exaggerating again? There was a possibility that it had not taken as many of them to force her to retreat. That would mean that the ten machines outside were all of them. Kathe. There arent many here, but use your wind breath... It was just as I started to ask her. Beep-beep-beep. Magic machines suddenly appeared on the roof of the pce. Not only that, but they wereing from the back of the building and from behind me as well. Before I knew it, they hadpletely surrounded me. Apparently, there had been many of them outside of the pce as well. How many? I couldnt count them all, but it seemed to be close to fifty. Here I go! Kathe, wait! Alright. I should have them gather together more densely. And so I started taking them down with magic bullets. I had to use a lot of power to one-shot them. I also wanted to see what kind of damage my sword would do. And so I shed at them with the Devil King Sword. Theyre hard, but not unbreakable. And so I took down three with bullets and three with the sword. By now, the rest of them were swarming tightly around me. Kathe, now! Aim it directly at me! Understood! CGGGOOOOORRGGHH!! It was more like a wall of air than a violent wind. Like a giant hammer. I cast a magic barrier that shut off the effects of any other magic. And then I stood my ground. The giant clumps of metal that were the machines were lifted into the air. A tornado had erupted and was sucking them in. They crashed loudly into each other. Kathes breath caused more than a tornado. des of wind that were strong with magic cut through whatever was inside. The four limbs of the machines were torn off and their hard shells were shredded. They smashed into each other all the while. Even a strong machine could not survive that. This is incredible. I couldnt help but whisper. Kathe really was a powerful dragon. When her breath subsided, Kathe descended to the ground. At the same time, the scraps of machine fell down from the sky with a loud crash. Kathe, that was amazing. You too, Locke... You came outpletely unharmed. As weughed about this, Eric and Goran jumped off of Kathes back. I guess we werent needed... Well, thats not exactly a bad thing... Eric and Goran muttered. Chapter 133 - The Battle at Kathe’s House

Chapter 133 - The Battle at Kathes House

The Battle at Kathes House I looked at Eric and Goran, who were talking as if relieved. But in spite of their words, their guard waspletely up. Their sharp eyes scanned our surroundings. However, Kathe stomped towards me and said happily, It looks like the wind breath was very effective against those machines! If anything, I think it was almost too effective. GAHAHAHA! Do you really think so? You are probably right. The magic machines had strong magic defense for both fire and wind. And her attack had gone straight through it all, so there was no questioning its power. In any case, Kathe was too rxed. Kathe, its too early to celebrate. Keep your guard up. Oh? I think it is alright now? No, there are probably still enemies in your house. But you burned them all away, Locke! Though, I am very anxious about my furniture... But there should not be any more enemies. Kathe was born as the strongest of living creatures, and so she had an optimistic view of it. I was still worried, and so I said to her, Maybe the goblins and low-ranking vampires are dead, but there could be Archs and Lords. No, Locke. I doubt even Archs and Lords could have survived that. I agree. Kathe may be too optimistic sometimes, but you are too pessimistic, Locke. I understood what Eric and Goran meant. But any enemy who couldnt survive that fire was not very strong. I could take them down with one hand behind my back. On the other hand, anything that did survive deserved to be taken seriously. Kathe, arent you forgetting something? There are Evil Dragons, arent there? Oh, that is right. But I dont sense their presence. They could be sleeping deep inside. I do not think that even Evil Dragons would sleep while fire is zing around them. But them being awake didnt mean they woulde out. They could be lying low and waiting for us toe inside. Well, lets go in. Kathe, you take the rear. Alright. And dont use your breath in there. I know. My ws and fangs are strong enough. And so we cautiously made our way into the pce. As the paths were wide, I, Eric and Goran could walk side-by-side. There is the toilet! I see. And there is the kitchen! Alright. Kathe exined as we walked. Still, it was possible that there were enemies lurking in the toilets and kitchens too. And so we had to check. It doesnt seem like the fire did much damage. Well, it is a dragon pce, after all. Ah, heres a medal. A Vampire Lord must have died in the fire. We found the asional medal and pile of ash, but that was all. There were no moving enemies. Maybe they really did die then? I hope so. Kathe, where is this trash can? Philly, the genius Alchemist, had suggested that this trash can was creating the magic machines. Oh, that trash can is just around the corner. Alright. I walked a little faster but remained cautious. Just as we were about to turn the corner, a de came swinging towards my neck. I quickly bent backward and out of its path. It was a Vampire High Lord. His sharp sword shed at all three of us at once. From behind him, an additional five Vampire Lords were charging at us. So they survived the fire! Eric sounded very happy. Maybe these vampires had been strengthened by the Evil God. Dont underestimate them, even if they are just Lords! I know! Eric and Goran swung their weapons, not holding back even a little. Given their number, each of us had to take down two of them. Still, Eric and Goran were doing very well. And so I fought with the Devil King Sword. When in a party, my main role as a Sorcerer was defense. Especially when indoors. There werent many opportunities to burn all opponents to the ground with overwhelming firepower. You had to control it carefully. But given the circumstances, it was much better to leave it to Eric and Goran. I, I... Kathe, watch our backs. I know that! Like Sorcerers, Kathe was not able to live up to her full potential while indoors. Her attacks were too strong and had too much range. As I traded blows with one of the Vampire High Lords, his eyes began to sh. It was Charm, a skill that vampires were very good at. The other five vampires eyes shed as well. They were pooling their power together to enhance the effect. Six or not, dont think such a cheap trick could ever work on us! Hmph. As if Charm would have any effect! Hah, you almost made me dizzy for a second! Eric seemed quite fine. But Goran had me sweating for a moment. He was probably joking, but I wished he wouldnt do that. Goran, hold yourself together! No, Im fine. Dont worry. While he was high in level, Goran was a Warrior. He had the lowest magic defense out of us three. Even then, the power of five High Lords doing Charm together should not affect him. Still, there was always a one in a thousandth chance. Maybe we should have brought an item to raise magic defense. I muttered as we fought. Thats when it happened. CGGGOOOOARRRRHH!! A st of wind breath hit us. Chapter 134 - The Fight with the Dragon

Chapter 134 - The Fight with the Dragon

The Fight with the Dragon I quickly raised a magic barrier in order to protect Eric and Goran. CRRRRAAA The magic barrier seemed to scream hideously under the pressure. Thats how strong the breath was. Even the vampires were being blown away. It was rather ridiculous that they had cast Charm on Kathe, only to be killed right away. It was just as I was thinking this. GAAAHHHH! Kathes giant body flew from behind us and crashed heavily into the wall. Even someone as big as Kathe was still affected by the breath. Wait a minute. If Kathe was blown away too, that means someone else must have unleashed it. You two continue to watch for the vampires! You dont have to tell me twice! Leave it to us! I called to Eric and Goran before spinning around. There was a dragon there that was even bigger than Kathe. An Evil Dragon. Its color was gray and it had three wings and three eyes. Its violent breath was still continuing. Maybe it had no intention of stopping until we were all dead. So it was a matter of what wouldst longer, my magic barrier or its breath. I didnt think that I would lose. GAAAHHH!! But Kathe was screaming near the wall. She lookedpletely fine, but I guess pain was still pain. I felt a little sorry for her. I left Eric and Goran by the magic barrier and got closer to the Evil Dragon. It was rather difficult, as I had to go against the st of wind. It required that I create a magic barrier in front of me that moved forward as I ran behind it. When I was close enough to the dragon, I jumped into the air so that our eyes met. Being closer to the face meant taking the worst of the st. CCRRRRRR. The barrier creaked. I had never heard it make such a noise before. CRRRRKK A piece of the barrier shattered. I panicked a little. Was the barrier protecting Eric and Goran still alright? I swung the Devil King Sword down towards the Evil Dragons neck. But the dragon twisted its head out of the way. My de chased after it. GYAAA!! Tsk. Not deep enough. I only cut through a little skin and flesh on the neck, without reaching the bones. However, this stopped the wind breath. Just then. Hah! GYAAA... Gorans sword shed into the Evil Dragons left leg, severing it at the thigh. The dragon immediately lost its bnce. HAAAA!! In the same instant, Erics sword took off the dragons right arm. Then he swung his sword a second time, finally taking off its head. There was a loud crash as the body copsed on the ground. What about the vampires? They were killed in the wind breath. It had been incredibly powerful. Even a Vampire High Lord would have died. I see. So that means the Vampire High Lords here were not exactly controlling the Evil Dragon. Well have to find out more about their rtionship! Goran said as he swung his sword around. The dragons blood flew from the de and sttered on the ground. On the other hand, Eric pulled out some paper and carefully wiped his sword clean. Then he threw it on the ground. You two are as skilled with the sword as ever. I hadnt been able to behead the dragon. But Eric and Goran had cut through it with precision. Eric smiled a little sheepishly. It was hardly a threat outside of that breath. Its more impressive to me that you charged straight into it. Goranughed. I was able to cut it because you stopped the wind breath for us. The dragon would have regained its posture if I was alone. You two really helped me. As the three of us talked like this, Kathe wobbled up towards us. Locke! How horrible of you! What? You protected Eric and Goran with a magic barrier. But not me! Ah... I had thought that it was Kathe who had unleashed the wind breath. Besides, she was very big. It wasnt impossible, but it would have been quite difficult to make a barrier of that size. Dont you think this is favoritism? Thats not what it is. It really hurt! It is so not fair! ...Sorry. You must be more careful from now on! Kathe was fuming. Then she looked down at the scraps of paper at Erics feet. Hey, Eric! Wh-what is it? My house is not a trash can! S-sorry. Eric quickly picked up the pieces of paper. And you too, Goran! Uh, alright, I see how swinging my sword made a blood stter. But look over there. A fountain of blood was spraying out of the Evil Dragons wounds. ...Its going to be hard to clean this up. Kathe looked very annoyed. In any case, howe you didnt notice it, Kathe? Notice what? The Evil Dragons attack. Had Kathe noticed it, we wouldnt have been attacked by the wind breath from the back. Goran nodded. Exactly. Werent you supposed to be watching our backs? Well, wait one second, Goran. Im sure Kathe has a good reason. Dont you? Eric said gently to Kathe. ...Im sorry. I was watching you all fight the vampires and... Oh, you were transfixed. Im very sorry. Kathe really wasnt used to fighting. Chapter 135 - Kathe’s House

Chapter 135 - Kathes House

Kathes House There was no use remonstrating her any further when she was feeling this low. And so I went about gathering the medals and magic stones from the fallen vampires. I also checked their weapons, just in case. Hmm. Theyre not bad... Itll be about a million rucks at a store. Goran said as I inspected one of the swords. Then he picked one up and swung it. Six swords. Six million. Not too bad. Eric said with augh. Kathe, take us to this trash can of yours. Alright. Kathe walked heavily down the corridor. I walked right behind so as to be able to help at a moments notice. This time, Eric took the rear. Kathe was strong. But in terms of experience inbat, she was even worse than Serulis. And novices had to be supported. It was put in here. Kathe said as she put a hand on the door. Wait a minute. Hmm? Very well. The surface of the door was burned. It was probably due to my fireball. However, it hadnt been disfigured at all. It looks like your pce really is strong to fire, Kathe. Yes, I am scared of it burning down, so measures have been taken. Even the Evil Dragons wind breath didnt do anything. It had been very strong. So the building was incredibly durable. This door was definitely stronger than the others. As Kathe said, some of the other doors were slightly melted. So whoever built this pce must have intended for this room to be important. Oh, I see. Kathe nodded. And that would suggest that whatever is inside is also unharmed. Hmm. Which means that there may be enemies inside as well. Oh! Thats right! I listened. It was a very thick door. And there was no sound to be heard at all. I tried using Magic Search. Something was moving inside. I could tell by the size and amount of magic. Theres no trap. However, there is lock magic. And something is moving inside of the room. A vampire? Eric said as he took out his Holy Sword. I nodded. Two of them. They are probably Lords. And there are two magic machines as well. I see. How fun. Goran said with a grin. Oh, no-no-no... Kathe said as she covered her mouth with both hands. She was such a coward, considering her strength. Alright, lets go. Yes! I unlocked the door and threw it open. At the same time, Eric and Goran burst into the room. Beep-beep-beep-beep... The rms of the magic machines went off at once. The two Vampire Lords tried to unsheath their weapons. But by then, both of their heads had been removed from their bodies. Eric and Goran had moved so fast that they could not even be seen. The two magic machines quickly turned around to face Eric and Goran. They were going to st them with a torrent of bullets. And so Iunched my own magic bullets at them. Two at the same time. And with a lot of energy in them. The armor of the machines caved in. This would have been enough to take down the machines that were in front of the pce. But it seemed that these ones were special. Beep-beep-beep... They continued to move. The small metal chunks flew at Eric and Goran at an incredible speed. I quickly put up a magic barrier to protect them. The bullets mmed into the barrier with a thunderous crash. The ones that missed hit the walls and caused sparks to fly. However, Eric and Goran werent even behind the barrier when the bullets hit it. Hah! Ooomph! Eric and Gorans des cut into the front of the machines. Bee...p... They were still trying to move. It took another hit for them to gopletely silent. They have really high durability. Aye, the fact that they wont go down under such a hit is dangerous. Eric and Goran said with serious expressions. I collected the magic stones and medals from the vampires and said, What about the bullets? Can you deal with them? It looked like they had no problem with that. But Eric and Goran shook their heads. Maybe if it is from just one machine. Yes. Two is too much. And its one thing to dodge that attack, but it would be much harder to attack at the same time. Aye. You will need to get closer in order to cut them. Which makes our movements predictable. It was rare to see Eric and Goran so hard pressed. The magic machines were a terrifying enemy indeed. So, where is this all-purpose trash can? There it is. This? I looked at it. I had no idea what I was looking at. I suppose we will have to have Phillye and inspect it. Wouldnt it be better to take it back with us? It would. Do you mind, Kathe? Hmmm. I suppose I have no choice. Thank you. And so I put the trash can in my magic bag. Kathe watched me and said, By the way, there is something I want to ask you. What is it? Didnt Goran just call you Ruck a moment ago? He-he did? Yes. I heard it quite clearly. I think she was right. Well, I did mean to tell you sometime soon... And so I told her that my real name was Ruck. What! Kathes tail began to m up and down on the floor. Chapter 136 - Cleaning Up

Chapter 136 - Cleaning Up

Cleaning Up I wasnt quite sure what Kathe meant by that. It seemed unlikely that dragons would know my name. But maybe she recognized that it was the same as the currency. So you are the one and only Ruck! What Ruck? The Great Philosopher, Our Saviour and Great High Sorcerer, Grand Duke Ruck Franzen! How did you know my official title... Itsmon knowledge. Everyone knows. She said as she pped her tail on the floor. So even the dragons know about Ruck. Thats wonderful, Ruck! Your aplishments have spread out far and wide. Eric and Goran looked quite pleased. Why are you talking about it as if you two arent the cause of spreading it? Iined. But they just nodded in approval. And so I left them and returned to Kathe. Look, its something that Im trying to keep a secret for now. I know! Yes, a secret! Kathe said seriously. Ah! She cried and then ran away. Kathe quickly returned with a board that was big for me but small for her. Ruck, I would really like to have your autograph. ...I dont mind, but... Good! Could you also write, to Kathe? She looked very happy. I felt conflicted. I signed the board and handed it to her. Thank you! I shall hang this up somewhere... Kathe held the board preciously and went off into a back room. She quickly returned and said, It all makes sense now. Thats why you are so strong. You even beat me. I see. Yes. I dont really mind losing to The Great Philosopher, Our Saviour and Great High Sorcerer, Grand Duke Ruck Franzen. It cannot be helped. Kathe said with satisfaction. And so I said to her, By the way, Eric is the Hero King and Goran is the strongest Warrior ever. Ah, the follower Hero and Warrior who were with Ruck. I see, so that is why they are so strong. Eric and Goran were not my followers. Actually, Goran and I were Erics followers. No- I am honored to receive such high praise. Indeed, it makes one rather bashful to be praised by such a great dragon! I tried to deny it, but Eric and Goran looked very happy. Why are you two so... Kathe, the followers were actually... And so I exined to her that it was really me and Goran. Hmmm. Kathe replied indifferently, as if she had not quite understood me. It was no use, and so I decided to start cleaning up. Once we were sure that there were no more enemies, we had to clean the ce up. Lets do it quickly. Yes. Its our duty as Adventurers. I dont hate doing it. And so the three of us started working. There are a few small magic stones here. Goblins. Kathe, there were goblins too, werent there? Yes. There were. They must have died in the first fireball I unleashed. Goblins only left the small magic stones, and so I picked them up. Counting them would allow me to know how many of them were here. Which would give us an idea of the enemyposition. Isnt this one from a lesser vampire? Hmm. Oh, that makes sense. But it looks too bright for a lesser vampire... Really? Oh, you are right. Goran and Eric inspected the magic stones as they gathered them. Kathe seemed to have no idea what to do with herself. She was holding her tail in both arms and wandering around. Whenever we would start to talk about something, she would stand next to us and mutter in agreement. What should we do about the magic machines? They dont have any stones in them. But surely we cant just leave them here? They might be used by the enemy. I didnt know how they could be used, but there were fifty of them. I will take one back with me to show to Philly. Is that alright? Yes. Perhaps the others should be taken to the pce... Kathe. Do you have any requests regarding the machines? Goran asked. Kathe began to think. Me? I...hmm... It might be a very rare metal. Then I shall keep just one of them. And so Kathe began to carefully inspect the magic machines. This one is the least damaged and looks very nice. Thats good. And then Goran took the Evil Dragon corpse. He wanted it to be analyzed back at the guild. It looks like my fireball didnt do much. I am very scared of fires. And so we have to take measures against them. Still, my furniture was burned. Really? They did not burn when I used my own me breath...but it looks like your fireball was too much, Locke. Well...Im sorry about that. Apparently, the dragons had great fireproof technology. When we were finished cleaning up the interior, we went outside and looked at the fragments of what was once a door. Is this steel? It is. I would have expected the door of a dragon pce to use orichalcum. But it is just a door. In any case, it must be repaired. Or they might get in again. ...That would be very bad. Kathe said in a troubled voice. So we will repair it then. However, wont it be very difficult to carry such arge metal door to the top of the mountain? Indeed. Well, I could just put it in the magic bag... As I thought about this, Kathe mmed her tail onto the ground. I know! I had a simr door in the back. So saying, Kathe ran to the back and returned with arge metal door in her arms. Kathe was very strong. I can use this. Yes. Its a good thing you had a spare door. This is not a spare door. Its my toilet door. ...I...see. It was an emergency. The front door was more important than the toilet door. With Kathes strength, the door was installed and I cast some protective magic over it. Now vampires and other enemies will not be able to enter. Thank you, Locke! Kathe said happily. Chapter 137 - Tea with Kathe and the Magic Circle

Chapter 137 - Tea with Kathe and the Magic Circle

Tea with Kathe and the Magic Circle We were mostly finished cleaning up Kathes pce. Is this alright now? Yes. Thank you very much. Kathe looked happy. Oh, yes. I should serve you all some tea. Wait here a moment. So saying, Kathe stomped out of the room. Tea from a dragon. I was a little anxious. As we waited for Kathe, Eric said, Locke. Could I ask you to use Magic Search? Just in case. Of course. That being said, it was rude to use Magic Search in someones house without their permission. And so I called out to Kathe, who was in the kitchen. Kathe. Can I use Magic Search in here? We want to know if the dark ones have left anything. I do not mind. But what do you think they could have left? Small familiars or magic tools. I see. Yes, that would be troublesome. You should do it then. Got it. And so I cast Magic Search over the whole pce. I was alerted of all kinds of things. There were several tools that were filled with magic. But there were no familiars or hidden dark ones, which was what I was most worried about. There are several magic tools. They were likely here to begin with, but we should still check. And so we decided to go and check every single one. There were five in all. None of them were very big, and so I carried them to the table. This was so that Kathe could have a look at them. I brought you some tea! Oh, thank you. Kathe brought a tray, which she had to pinch with the tips of her fingers. Even if it wasrge for humans, it was very small for a dragon. There were bowls and a barrel on the tray. The bowls were the smallest cups in Kathes house. Here you go. The cups are too small for me to carry, so you have to take them by yourselves. Thank you. It was big. I would probably have to visit the bathroom very quickly if I drank all of it. I took one sip. It was delicious. Its very good. Do you mean it? Yes. Aye, it really is good tea. I dont know much about the different types of tea, but I can tell that this is good. Eric and Goran also approved of it. Gahahaha! I see, I see. Katheughed happily. Then she drank her own tea from a barrel. Yes. It looks like it turned out quite well. And then Kathe looked at the tools on the table. What is this? They are the things that I found through Magic Search. It would be fine if they are all yours. But I wanted to make sure they werent left behind by the dark ones. I see. So I should check them. Exactly. And so Kathe picked them up with her nails and inspected them. It seemed like she would have an easier time as a humanoid, but she didnt change. I recognize this one. But this... Kathe said after looking through them for a while. Hmm. Yes, all of them were here originally. Thats a relief. But...why is this here? What? I dont think this is a magic tool... So saying, Kathe pointed at a mirror. It was human-size and not for dragons. Because Magic Search detected something. I do not think that it would. Kathe tilted her head. I tried using Magic Search again, just in case. It still detected magic. There is no question about it. Its filled with magic. What an odd thing... Kathe said as she looked into the mirror. Eric suddenly looked very serious as he listened. No, wait. Maybe the dark ones have modified it to be a magic tool. There is a possibility. Indeed. It will be necessary to look into it. I took the mirror from Kathe and inspected it. It would require a different spell to find out what magic had been cast on it. Not only that, finding out what it was used for required other knowledge that was unrted to magic. Thats how difficult appraising was. It doesnt seem to have any purpose... Is such a thing really possible? Its hard to imagine... I stared at it and thought for a while. The dark ones like to use mirrors for teleportation, but this one doesnt have that effect. ...Maybe they were in the middle of doing it? Eric said. I looked at the mirror again. ...Indeed, the pattern on the back does look simr to a teleportation circle Ive seen before. Really? Kathe suddenly seemed very interested. She came up behind me, still holding her barrel, and looked over my shoulder. Do you mean this pattern here? Yes, yes. I think I have seen it before as well. You have? Kathes tail pped the floor once. Wait here for a moment. She ced her barrel on the table and ran away noisily. Then she quickly returned. She had a book in her hand. Thats a big book. It is a dragon book, after all. Kathe started to turn the pages. See, look here. There indeed was a magic circle where she was pointing. Ah, thats amazing. But I do not know much about magic circles. I just remembered that Ive seen them before. It was impressive that she remembered it in spite of that. Maybe Kathe was smart after all. What if the dark ones are using dragon magic technology? It seems rather likely to me. Eric and Goran said with grave expressions. Chapter 138 - Ancient Ruins Protection Committee

Chapter 138 - Ancient Ruins Protection Committee

Ancient Ruins Protection Committee There was a possibility that the dark ones were using more than just the machines in dragon ruins. They might even be using their magic. It seems unbelievable... But could it be that there is a dragon who is helping them? Locke, what are you saying? We dragons are very proud. There is no way that we would do such a thing. Kathe said. But there were many types among a single group. Perhaps there were those who did want to help the dark ones. Eric looked very serious. I dont like thinking about it, but there may even be humans who are helping them. It was not out of the realm of possibility. And so it was something that we had to be wary of. Not only that, but whoever they were, they were likely in the capital. Erics Privy Council was in the middle of investigating this. Kathe looked surprised at Erics words. Her breathing became hard and wind started to blow in the room. No! Arent dark ones and humans mortal enemies? We are. Right? You agree too, dont you, Locke? A world ruled by the dark ones will be a world where humans are used for food! I agree with you... See. Still, the possibility is still there. And its quite high. That is why we are so troubled. ...Are you sure? Unfortunately, yes. I see... Kathe looked as if she could not believe it. She was not used to thinking of such things. And to be honest, there did not seem to be any logical exnation for why humans would help the dark ones. Still, arent dragons wiser than us humans? Surely there are no dragons who would do such a thing? Yo-you think so? Goran? Aye. Besides, dragons are also much fewer in number. What does that have to do with it? A lot. Therger the number, the higher the possibility of there being strange types. Oh, I see. You may be right. Kathe said grimly. Then she took a sip of tea from her barrel. I also drank some tea from my bowl. It really was quite delicious. Then Eric sat up straight and said, Kathe, uh, Miss Kathe. Wh-what is it, Eric? No, Mister Eric. Kathe said frantically. Not that that was much of an excuse to start copying the way Eric talked. Eric pretended to not notice as he continued. Friend of Locke. I have a request to make. Not as Eric, but as King Eric Mendilibar of the Mendilibar Kingdom. Oh, Oh. Then I shall hear it, not as Kathe, friend of Locke, but Kathe Celeste, Ruler of the Wind Dragons. Hm? Ruler of the Wind Dragons? I had never heard Kathe say anything about that before. However, Eric continued. I would like for the Kingdom of Mendilibar to form an alliance with the dragons. What do you think? Hmmm. Indeed. I cannot speak for those who are not wind dragons... So you can still make decisions for the wind dragons then... I muttered. And Kathe said seriously, No, even then, I must discuss it with my father and grandfather... But they would not object. I see. Thank you. Even if this alliance is not possible, we would like to stay on good terms with you. Yes. I think so too! Kathe said as her tail pped the floor heavily. Kathe was a huge dragon now. And the sound was deafening. I made a suggestion. I agree with this alliance, but perhaps it would be better if it wasnt made public? Why? Because as we were discussing, there is a possibility that there are those in the city who are connected to the dark ones. I see. It will be harder for the enemy to react if it is a secret alliance. What do you think, Eric? Yes. That would be better. Kathe folded her arms. What is it? Oh, I was just thinking. We will have to think of a name for this alliance. I do not think that we have to? What? No, it is very important. Maybe it was important for dragons. Then she should do as she liked. After thinking for a while, Kathe smashed her tail on the floor again. Alright, how about the Ancient Ruins Protection Committee? I dont mind. Eric said with a smile. I couldnt tell if it was because he didnt care or actually really like it. Alright, then. It is decided. I will make an organization chartter! Thank you. So saying, Eric and Kathe shook hands. It was a handshake between a human and a giant dragon. So it was really just Eric grabbing the tip of one of her ws. Still, Kathe seemed incredibly happy. And so I asked her, Kathe, you are the ruler of the wind dragons? Yes, why do you ask? Why didnt you tell me before? You never asked. But... Announcing it when no one has asked? How could I do something so embarrassing? I understand that. Said Eric. I guess it was a king thing. But there is nothing embarrassing about it, is there? It is a great upation. You are working for the people. And yet you were hiding the fact that you were Ruck, the Hero. But that was... You became the Great Philosopher, Our Saviour and Great High Sorcerer by saving the people, didnt you? You should not be embarrassed about that. Well, I couldnt argue with that. Well, I am also Grand Duke. That could cause political strife... Still, that is nothingpared to being a king. ...Thats true. Hehe. Kathe looked very smug. Looks like you lost this one, Ruck. Goran said with a boisterousugh. Chapter 139

Chapter 139

After we finished talking, Kathe agree to take us back. Her house was quite far from the capital. But why dont you just stay here for the night? The vampires were all dead and we had cleaned the ce up. The door was fixed and we had a good discussion. It was now midnight, and the sun would rise in a few hours. Im grateful for the offer, but... Yes. A lot of people will be worried if we stay any longer. It was one thing for me to stay, but Eric was the king. And Goran was the grand master of the guild. They couldnt stay without so much as a message. I see. That is too bad. I shall take you back then. Thank you, Kathe. Dont mention it! Kathe pped her wings happily. She rose into the air as soon as we were on her back, then she shot forward at a great speed. Three days on foot. One or two days by horse. It wouldnt take that long if you could change horses on the way... I can arrive in three hours. Yes, Kathe was very fast. I talked to her from on top of her back. Is it difficult to turn human? No, not exactly. I see. Well, you should turn human whenever you visit the city. I know! Eric listened to us and said, As we have established the new Ancient Ruins Protection Committee, I think it will be necessary to issue an official identification card and not a temporary one. Oh! Thank you! Kathe seemed very pleased. I will be able to visit Locke whenever I want with that card. You can visit whenever you like. And you can contact me with the bracelet. Yes, yes. I know! Kathe flew happily. And we arrived in the capital in no time. Shended a short distance from the city so that people would not be scared. Now... I should turn back into a human. Kathe turned into a human after we got off of her back. While she was naked, she put on her clothes without a look of embarrassment. I think Ill go to Lockes house since Im in the neighborhood. I dont mind... But dont you have to go to your pce? Its fine. I sometimes leave it for a whole year. I see. Time was very different for dragons. Goran entered through the gates first. He told the guards that they were with him, and no questions were asked. Though, I shouldnt really be doing things like this... Still, Eric cant tell them that hes the king. Hmm. Perhaps I should have an identification card made for myself as well... Eric thought. It was just as the east sky was starting to be red that we arrived at my mansion. In spite of the time, everyone came out to greet us. Was everything fine? Yes, it was peaceful. Nia said with a sleepy smile. After that, I took Shia, Serulis, my apprentices and Philly to the drawing-room. Lord Gerberga and Grulf were also there. I exined to them everything that had happened. When that was finished, I took the machine out of the magic bag. Philly, please look at this. Hmm? Its the famous trash can. Ah, this is a fine piece of machinery. So you think it could make those automated magic machines? It should be possible. However, I think that it would be difficult to gather the materials. We would not be able to make some machines of our own then. I dont mind, as long as the dark ones dont get any more of them. Eric said with a satisfied nod. At least we had prevented them from getting any stronger. The problem is the Evil Dragons. And the most high king. We cant forget that. Eric and Goran said. That is important too. But do you have any information on the dark ones who have infiltrated the kingdom? Im sorry. We dont have anything yet. I see. The privy council is doing everything that they can... We havent found anything at the Adventurers Guild either. Kathe listened to this as she hugged her tail. She patted it with both hands and then said, Hmm. You humans sure have it rough. We do. But things are not soplicated for us. You can count on me. Thank you. Kathe chuckled smugly. Just then, Milka jumped to her feet. I know! I shall put on some tea! I will help you! Uh, me too! Milka, Nia and Luch dashed off to the kitchen. My apprentices were hard workers. Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga hopped onto myp. Hello, Lord Gerberga. I said as I petted him. He is so cute. Kathe seemed to have taken to him as well. She started to pet him from the side. What was Grulf doing now? I suddenly wondered and searched him. He was in the corner of the room. Grulf. Come over here. Grrr. Are you still afraid of Kathe? Groof! He barked, then approached us as if to prove that he was not afraid of her. And so I petted him. You are quite cute too, Grulf! Kathe said as she petted him. Grulf tensed up immediately. I guess he really was scared. Grulf. You dont need to be scared of her. Grrr. Exactly. I am not scary at all. So saying, she picked Grulf up off of the floor. Even as a human, she was incredibly strong. Grrooff! Grulf barked with surprise. While he was still a puppy, he was almost the size of a horse. He did not have much experience when it came to being picked up. Ah, you are so fluffy. Grroof. But Grulf seemed to be rather happy about being carried. His tail wagged. I guess they were friends now. Kathe, you should probably sleep here before going home. I am rather tired...I think I will... But, are you sure? Of course. I am d to hear it! The small wings on Kathes back began to p in the air. I hadnt really noticed it until now, but she had wings even when in human form. Her tail was also moving. She was probably fighting the urge to start bashing the floor. But this wasnt her house, so she had some restraint. She was a very polite dragon. I brought the tea! And I brought the sweets. Milka, Nia and Luch came into the room with the trays. Kathe drank all the tea and ate the cakes. Its delicious! I would expect no less of your house, Locke! I would not have been able to sleep if I was hungry. She said happily. Chapter 140 - Talk Before Dinner & Introductions

Chapter 140 - Talk Before Dinner & Introductions

Talk Before Dinner & Introductions After getting Kathes pce back from the dark ones, Kathe had taken us back to the city. It was just at the break of dawn, and we had not slept all night. And so it was decided that Kathe would stay and rest with us before returning home. Eric went to his pce and Goran returned to his own mansion. They would probably sleep for a short while before going back to work. I had nothing but respect for them. I decided to take a nap with Grulf. When I woke up, it was already evening. I had slept much longer than I nned. The fighting and traveling must have been very tiring. When Grulf and I went to the drawing room, everyone was there. Even Kathe had gotten up before me. This was the first time I have stayed at a humans house. Thats nice. I hope you will stay for dinner as well? Do you mean it? Of course. Kathe looked very happy. Her thick tail swayed up and down. Is there anything you dont like to eat, Miss Kathe? Dont like to eat... Milka asked. Kathe thought hard on this question. Milka was the apprentice who was in charge of the kitchen. Then Philly looked very serious as she said, ording to books that I have read...dragons are very fond of meat. Oh, I see. Master Philly, that is very useful information! Milka seemed to like calling Philly that. Philly was a genius who knew more than just alchemy. In fact, she was a private tutor for Milka, Luch and Nia. Ah, there certainly are many delicious kinds of meat. Kathe had eaten at a street stall serving meat when she first arrived in the capital. So she must really like meat. Yes, I do eat meat the most. Normally, I catch a nearby monster and eat it. Kathe said as she petted Grulfs belly. Grulf whimpered. Do not worry. I will not eat you, Grulf. Do you like anything that isnt meat, Miss Kathe? I also love sweet snacks! And she eats a lot of them. You should prepare more than usual. Understood! Nia and Luch followed Milka as she ran to the kitchen. I will help too! Let me help. Thank you! While Luch went to the kitchen, Lord Gerberga stayed. Cluck-cluck. He clucked as he ran towards me and jumped on myp. Lord Gerberga had white wings and a red crest that made him look like an ordinary chicken. But he was actually the God Fowl. Stronger than any spirit beast, he was practically half a god. Luchs tribe had worshipped him and his cry had special powers. Lord Gerberga. What is it? Cluck. Lord Gerberga pressed into me like a spoiled child. And so I petted him gently. Woof. You want to be petted too, Tama? Woof! Tama had been sleeping by Phillys feet, but now came over to me. I held Lord Gerberga with my left arm and petted Tama. Tama was arge dog but quite smallpared to Grulf. And he was very skinny. Tama, have you been putting on some weight? Woof. He definitely looks better than before...but still has a way to go. Philly was also worried. Tama was a loyal dog. Even when he wasnt being fed and was not allowed to see his family, he stayed by the mansion. And this was when the mansion was overrun by dark ones. He was worried about Philly, and had stayed out in the rain in the garden. He was a dog that deserved respect. As I petted Tama, Kathe approached me. Kathe was carrying Grulf with both arms. She was incredibly strong. ...Grr... Grulf looked at me with pleading eyes. Kathe ignored his cry for help and said, You sure have a lot of dogs here, Locke. ...Well, they are in the same family, I guess. Grulf is a wolf. Huh? Shia said. Kathe tilted her head to the side in puzzlement. To Kathe, there was hardly a distinguishing difference between a wolf and a dog. Grulf is a spirit beast wolf. So he is like a distant, distant rtive for us. Shia was a fifteen year-old B-Rank Adventurer and vampire hunter. It might be better to not carry him so much, as Grulf is so big. Is that so? Kathe put Grulf down on the floor and started to pet Tama. Grulf is cute for an adult, but this Tama puppy is also cute. But Tama is not a puppy? I said. Kathe looked very surprised. Though, it was understandable that she might think that. Is that so? Yes. Grulf is a wolf pup and Tama in an adult dog. Oh, how strange. She said as she petted him. That bird is also quite cute. Lord Gerberga is the God Fowl. And so I told Kathe of Lord Gerbergas greatness. So Lord Gerberga is very important! Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga hopped onto my shoulder and fluttered his wings. This was his way of hiding his embarrassment. Lord Gerberga, you sure are energetic today. Said Serulis as she picked him up. Serulis was a new Adventurer who had thebat ability of a B-Ranker. Cluck. Lord Gerberga became quiet when Serulis held him. Dinner is ready! Just then, Milkas voice rang through the door. Chapter 141: Dinner

Chapter 141: Dinner

As Milka had called us, we all went to the dining room. Eric and Goran were waiting for us there. Both of them had been drinking before the sun had even gone down. Locke, youre awake! Were you tired? Maybe it means you just look young, but youre really the same as us inside! Goran said a little too happily. Not sure what I should say to that. Eric and Goran had also returned in the morning and taken a short rest before going about their days work. And then they came to visit me when they were done. It was very impressive. Have you been drinking a lot? No, not much. Lightly. Very lightly. Just like we would drink water. Eric and Goran looked a little red. They were at least a little drunk. Serulis looked worried. Daddy, I wish you wouldnt drink so much. Bah, dont worry. And you still have to eat your dinner. Ah, I know. Sorry. Drinking during the day was not exactly a praiseworthy thing, I guess. However, Eric was the king and Goran was the guild master of the Adventurers guild. Their work was very stressful. So I didnt see why they shouldnt rx like this once in a while. Dinner, huh? How exciting. You can sit down, Kathe. I know. I went to help Milka and the others. When there were a lot of people like there was today, you needed more people to carry the food. After that, we all sat down at the table. Food had also been prepared for Lord Gerberga, Tama and Grulf. You can eat now. I had said, but they did not start to eat. Cluck. Lord Gerberga was staring at me. Maybe he was thinking that my food looked better than his. In any case, I decided to start eating my own food. Cluck. Lord Gerberga said. Then he began to eat too. And he ate incredibly fast. Lord Gerbergas food was actually quite simr to ours, but with more vegetables. He was able to eat the same types of food because he was the God Fowl. Woof. Tama started eating too. Tama ate raw meat and boiled potatoes. He looked to be enjoying it. Groof. Grulf saw that the others were eating and started to eat too. Being a spirit beast meant that he could eat human food as well. However, tonight he had the same food as Tama. It was kind of interesting seeing the smaller ones eat first. Maybe they had their own ranking. This is very, very delicious. I-is it really? Yes. Milka. You must be a genius chef! Kathe announced. The food was perfectly average, but Kathe had taken a strong liking to it. Which was good. While we ate, Kathe said, About the Ancient Ruins Protection Committee, do you have any requests? What do you mean? The Committee was the name of the alliance between the dragons and the kingdom of Mendilibar. Well, it was a secret alliance, anyway. We could not make it public, and this was just a temporary name. It wasnt so much an alliance but amittee for the dragons and the kingdom to work together against the dark ones. Of course, I mean offices. I think you should do as you like. What about you, Eric? Aye, I will leave it to Kathe. I see. Then I will take care of everything! We knew what we had to do and who was a part of it. Creating offices was not really important. Kathe could call herself the chairperson if she really wanted. By the way, Kathe. Is it alright that you didnt check the other ruins today? But I did? It was around midday. That was just as I was sleeping. So was everything alright today? Yes. I use this magic tool. So saying, Kathe put arge bracelet on top of the table. This tells me if anyone has been caught by the intruder detection magic that I cast. Ah, how useful. Yes. And it did not react at all today. And I did not see anything particrly strange from above, either. I had a look at the bracelet. It looked quite well-made. Did you cast magic onto this yourself? That I did. Kathe looked very clumsy, but was actually good with magic. Groof. Woof. The two canines had barked quietly, and so I turned to look. Grulf had put some of his share of raw meat into Tamas te. Grulf was worried about how thin Tama was. Tama licked Grulf gratefully and then returned the meat to Grulfs te. Grrr. Woof. Neither wanted to back down. Neither of you need to worry. Theres plenty of food left. Groof. Woof. Grulf seemed to be satisfied with this, and returned to eating all of his meat. Are you full, Tama? Woof. I am slowly increasing the amount of food that I give him. But he still doesnt eat much. Philly sounded worried. As long as he isnt eating less. He would just get indigestion if he forces himself to eat. Yes. Tama, you let me know if youre hungry, okay? Woof. By then, Lord Gerberga had finished his food and was riding on Grulfs back. Chapter 142 - Luchila’s Situation

Chapter 142 - Luchs Situation

Luchs Situation Eric returned to the pce after dinner. His wife and children were waiting for him. He was apparently going to eat dinner again once he arrived. I wondered if he wouldnt get fat. Goran. You will stay with us, wont you? Ah, thank you, Locke! Though, you should send a message to your house. Ah, that is fine. I already told them. While I talked with Goran, Kathe kept ncing towards me. She was expecting me to ask her to stay as well. You should stay too, Kathe. Are-are you sure? Of course. Kathes wings pped happily. Her tail was also moving. Nia then rushed towards Kathe. Her tail was also wagging. Miss Kathe. Let us go take a bath! A bath? We have a very big one. Yes! And it is very nice, because I clean it every day. Milka said proudly. Master Philly, youe too! Hmm. Very well. Philly agreed. That sounds very fun! We can all go together! Yes! Shia and Serulis decided to join them. And so all the girls went towards the bathing room. Just then, Kathe turned to say, Are you noting too, Luch? I-I am fine. Luch said frantically as he held Lord Gerberga. But Luch is a boy! Milka said with augh. Hm? Really? But I thought Miss Kathe cant tell people apart. Milka said with amusement. She couldnt even tell humans and goblins apart. The difference between men and women would be even harder to catch. Well, this is very strange indeed. I was quite sure that Oh, leave me alone and go take your bath. But you really just smell like a girl to me. No I dont! Cluck-cluck. Luch scowled. Lord Gerberga shivered and looked around ufortably. Milkas eyes widened in surprise. Huh? Is that true? Is Luch a girl? No-no! Cluck-cluck-cluck. Luch became frantic. However, it was Lord Gerberga who seemed the most strange. Like he was shaken. Perhaps this meant that they were hiding this fact. I couldnt help but notice this. Luch. Ye-yes. Cluck-cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga jumped away from Luch and ran towards me. Then he jumped into my arms. What is it? Lord Gerberga. Cluck-cluck-cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga shook his head wildly. Maybe he was apologizing for the deceit. But male or female, Luch was Luch. Its really nothing to worry about. Yes, thank you. Cluck! Alright, Lord Gerberga. Lord Gerberga clucked with encouragement. Then Luchs mouth opened with determination. The truth is, I was hiding the fact that Im a girl Oh, is that right. I had no idea. Milka and Philly were surprised. I could tell because of the smell. Me too. It seemed that Shia and Nia already knew, because they had a sharp sense of smell. However, they had sensed that there was a reason behind it, and so they had not said anything. I also thought that it was the case. You did? Serulis? Im not saying I knew. I just suspected. And what made you suspect it? Because shes so cute. The face and voice is that of a girl! Serulis had also suspected it but not said anything. I see. I didnt notice Aye. Goran and I had not suspected anything. As for why you had to hide itis there a reason? I told you about how everyone in my tribe was killed Yes. Luchs tribe worshipped Lord Gerberga, and they were all killed in an attack by the dark ones. Luch was the sole survivor and had to protect Lord Gerberga. The area I was living in had meetings among the chiefs of each tribe, and only men were allowed to go. Why? The lord of thend said so. That seemed rather ridiculous. I would like to see what this person looked like. They had simr meetings for chiefs among the beastkin as well. Shia. What about your tribe? Women can go to the chief meetings without a problem. I have gone instead of my father a few times! Now that I think of it, she had talked about it before. Shia had appeared at the meeting about hunting the High Lords in Dantons ce. Right? Its normally like that. Luch said seriously. While I am alone, my tribe still exists. I intend to go to the chiefs council when I am old enough I see. And so that is why you were pretending to be a boy. Yes. I am sorry for deceiving you. Dont worry about it. And as for restoring your tribe, maybe Eric can help you with that. Actually, Luch. Werent you granted a knighthood? Yes, I was. It was a reward for helping to fight the Vampire High Lords. They had also been given to Shia and the chiefs of the beastkin tribes. Having a title means that you are the head of a household and should be able to join the council. Thats true. This lord may be able to create such rules formoners, but a knight is a noble. And so the lord of thend couldnt force their own ideas onto a noble without good reason. And if they fought over it, then the king would hear about it. The king would likely let the privy council decide. And I happen to be a counselor there. Thatsthats right Luch said. Then tears started to fall from her eyes. Chapter 143 - Personnel for the Ancient Ruins Protection Committee

Chapter 143 - Personnel for the Ancient Ruins Protection Committee

Personnel for the Ancient Ruins Protection Committee Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga jumped out of my arms and returned to Luch. He flew up to Luchs shoulder and gently pressed into her cheek. Thank you, Lord Gerberga. Cluck. And then Serulis hugged both of them. Yes, yes. Serulus nodded satisfactorily to herself. Do you have to wait until youre an adult to start restoring the tribe? Yes. I think so. I will help you when the timees. Dont worry. Thank you. Luch wiped away the tears and smiled. Still, what exactly did you have to do for this restoration? Was it about thend? Or blood rtives? In any case, it was clear that Lord Gerberga was incredibly important to it. I should probably tell Eric now, so he could ensure that thend would be reserved for them. The rest could be dealt withter. Milkaughed and said, Is that why you didnt want to take a bath? Because you would have to take your clothes off? Yes. I see. We all thought you just hated baths! Milka said as she pped Luch repeatedly on the back. We were worried that you liked being dirty! ActuallyI like baths. I see. Im so d you dont like being dirty. I dont think anyone actually likes being dirty. But I understood what she meant. It was the opposite of someone who was obsessively clean. Well, now that we know the truth, you can bathe with us! Yes! That is only right! Shia and Kathe said. And so they all went to the bathing room together. Only the old men and beasts were left. To think that Luch was a girl. Did you suspect anything, Goran? Not at all. Its surprisingly hard to tell, you know. Huh We sighed. Shia and Nias noses aside, even Serulis had realized it. It made me wonder if my observation abilities were quite low. As Goran and I drank wine, Grulf came and rested his face on my knee. Tama was sitting right behind him. Lord Gerberga came to rest on my shoulder. Ruck. You were always so popr with animals. Really? Well, maybe you are right. Tama,e over here. Woof. Goran called Tama over and tousled his fur. After some time, the girls returned. Ruck. We should take a bath as well! Indeed! We can take our food and drinks with us. Thats a great idea! And so we headed to the bathing room. Grulf and Lord Gerberga followed after us. Tama didnt like to bathe, and so he followed after Philly. We drank in the tub and talked. I know that I said that I would help, but what do you think needs to be done about Luchs tribe? I dont know. Shouldnt you just let Eric handle everything? I guess Gahaha! Drinks always tasted better once you had nothing left to worry about. When I went to the dining room with Grulf the next morning, Kathe was there waiting. She looked very happy for some reason. Her wings were moving. What is it? You seem to be in a good mood. Yes. I want you to look at this. So saying, Kathe spread out arge sheet of paper onto the table. What is it? Its an organization chart for the Ancient Ruins Protection Committee. Huh. She was a very determined dragon to bother to make such a thing. I wasnt sure about Eric, but Goran and I would never have made it. Lets see it then There were several departments with a chairperson who sat at the top. There were titles and names underneath. Wait a minute. What is it? What is it? Why am I the chairperson? Why not? You are perfect for the part. I had thought that you or Eric should do it. But Eric and I are rulers already. It is an alliance between our two countries, so one cannot have more power than the other, can they? She was right. There shouldnt be a situation where one of them was above the other. That being said, Im also the Grand Duke of the kingdom of Mendilibar. Wouldnt that give our country the upper hand? But you are a Hero that surpasses boundaries of country or even race. The dragons should not mind. I dont know about that. If you want, I could give you the title of Honorary Wind Dragon Grand Duke No, I dont want that. Kathe had asked us about personnel the previous day. And we had said that she could do whatever she wanted. So it didnt seem right to dismiss everything she had decided. If I was going to do that, then I should have spoken up in the beginning. I see So what is this Chief Advisor Lord Gerberga? The God Fowl. Of course he should be the Chief Advisor. Kathe was the General Secretary and Eric was the chief of the Political Bureau. I didnt know what it was that they would be doing, but I guess it didnt matter. There was also Goran, Chief of the Adventurer Bureau and Philly of the Alchemy Bureau. And why is Milka the Secretary General? Because I talked with Milka yesterday and discovered that she is a genius. Thats very keen of you. Yes. And so I had to give her some office. I see. Personally, I didnt even know what the difference between a General Secretary and Secretary General was. But if this is what Kathe wanted to do, then so be it. I pretended that I didnt see Grulfs mysterious office, which simply read, Wolf. Chapter 144 - Breakfast Meeting

Chapter 144 - Breakfast Meeting

Breakfast Meeting As I looked through the personnel of the Ancient Ruins Protection Committee, Milka brought in our breakfast. Thank you, Milka. Dont mention it! Milka, youve apparently been appointed as Secretary-General. Did you know? Miss Kathe told me about it! Do you mind? I dont know what these Secretary Generals are supposed to do, but it is supposed to be an honor! Milka looked happy. Well, I guess it was fine then. As we talked like that, Eric came in. Mister Eric. Wee! Will you be eating breakfast? Thank you, Milka. But I have already had breakfast. I see. Well, Ill put on some tea then. Thank you. I handed Eric the paper. Kathe made this for themittee. Oh, how thoughtful. What do you think? Kathe looked a little nervous. Hmmm. Its wonderful. Isnt it! Isnt it! After that, Goran and Serulis woke up as well. And so we ate breakfast along with Shia, Nia, Milka, Luch and Lord Gerberga. At the table, I said to Eric, About the matter concerning Luchs tribe Hm? What matter? Do you mean the council that only males can attend? Or about thend? I hadnt actually told Eric about it. And yet he somehow knew. Perhaps Goran had told him. I thought as I nced over to Goran. He was preupied with a sausage he was biting into. Both of them. Ah, then you need not worry. I have already taken care of them. Taken care of them? Eric took a sip of tea and exined. The ce where Luchs vige was located is now under my direct control. How did you manage that? It was easy. Thendlord came crying to me over issues of money, and so I allowed a partial tax exemption in exchange for thatnd. Huh. How lucky. Does that happen often? It rarely happens a lot. What? Eric ignored me and continued. As for the councils, I applied some pressure. If they do not change by the time Luch is of age, then I will have to apply even more pressure. This was all much better than I had been expecting. Which was all the more surprising because I hadnt even told him about it. Eric. Did you know that Luch was a girl? Goran looked surprised. So that meant that it hadnt been Goran who told him. Of course, I did. I mean, you didnt notice? That is most shocking to me Eric looked at me with exasperation. He was speechless. Well, there you go. Luch. Your Majesty. Thank you so much for everything. Cluck-cluck! Luch and Lord Gerberga bowed. Dont worry about it. Luch, if there is anything else still worrying you, you should tell Eric about it. Indeed. I dont know if I will be able to help you, but it wont hurt to ask. Eric said with a gentle smile. Your Majesty, I have nothing left to wish for. Thats fine then. Well, it doesnt have to be now, either. Let me know if you think of somethingter. Thank you. Or you can tell Ruck, if thats easier. Eric said with augh. When everyone was finished eating, the mansions door bell began to ring. It was just as I was washing dishes with my apprentices. Oh, a guest. I will go answer it since Im not doing anything! Dont open the gate, alright? I know! Milka went running. Milkas main role was to cook the food. And so she didnt have to wash the dishes. As we washed the dishes, Nia said, I wonder who it is? Well, since it is morning, it could be urgent. That would be very troublesome. Lord Gerberga rested on Luchs shoulder as she washed the dishes. Milka quickly returned. Mister Locke! Mister Locke! What is it? Calm down. Milka looked a little frantic. Someone with wings and a tail has just arrived! Uh, someone like Kathe? Exactly! But this one is an old gramp! You shouldnt call someone that if they are a guest. I left the rest of the dishes to Nia and Luch and headed for the gate. I could see that there was a man standing on the other side. He was dressed like a noble and was very tall. Even taller than Goran, who was muchrger than average. And I could also see his thick tail and small wings. Just like Kathe. (Hes probably a dragon. But then again, dragons who can be humans are incredibly rare.) I thought as I reached the gate. Sorry to keep you waiting. I am the lord of this house. Locke. I am truly sorry to disturb you at this early hour. I am Kathes father, Dorgo Celestia. Ah, Kathes father! You have been most kind to my daughter. No, it is we who have been helped. I opened the gate. Pleasee inside. Then we can talk. Thank you. Kathes father was surprisingly modest. He was the previous Wind Dragon King. And what business could he have with me? I was just a little bit nervous. Chapter 145 - Kathe’s Father

Chapter 145 - Kathes Father

Kathes Father Kathes father followed me to the drawing room. On the way, we could hear the cheerful voices of the others. Gahaha! What a thing to do, Eric! Changing the name of the currency to ruck! Hehe. Still, it turned out to be quite right. Yes, I can see that! Ruck is too reserved! We dragons will also have to do something for him. He wont like it when he finds out. So you have to ensure that its toote when he realizes it. Ah, Eric. You are so wise! The two rulers seemed to be enjoying a conversation. Dorgo stopped. That is my daughters voice, isnt it? Yes. She happens to be staying here at the moment. I hope she hasnt been disturbing you No, not at all. I would like to see her Yes, of course Dorgo continued through to the dining room. Kathe and the others had stayed here after breakfast so they could talk. I heard Gorans voice just as Dorgo started to walk. Eric, youre going to the pce to work now, arent you? I have business at the pce as well. Should I go with you? Ah, I dont mind But wouldnt it be better to have your entrance recorded? Ohyoure right. As the grand master of the guild, his visits to the pce were public affairs. And so it was recorded every time he visited. If there was no record, it would suggest that management had made some mistakes with the documents. Which would mean the department managing the entrance of the pce were not doing their job. Its troublesome, but I suppose I will have to go through the front by carriage. So troublesome. Goran grumbled. He really didnt care for the hassle. Gahaha! Why dont you just drop in from the sky! Thats not how you do things here. Being a human seems so hard. Kathe said as she sipped her tea. Isnt it hard being a dragon as well? Dont you have work to do after returning to the pce? Gahaha! There is nothing that is hard for a dragon! Then I am very jealous of you. It is known! I just ignore the work that I do not want to do, and dad will do it for me! Apparently, Kathe called Dorgo, dad. It wasnt very kingly, but it was like her. I see. Indeed! It is quite good, you know? Huh? Kathe turned around and realized that her father was standing there. Her face became tense. Dad Uh, father. What are you doing here? What? Perhaps I have to take my foolish daughter away, as she has been neglecting her public duties. N-no, thats not what this is. Oh? Tell me thenl, how is it different? Great Wind Dragon Ruler, Kathe Celeste. Uh The darkones Dark ones? They are running wild. And so I have been thinking about forming an alliance with the humans. Kathe exined this with awkward pauses. Her tail was swinging side to side. It seemed to go up and down when she was happy and side to side when she was nervous. Hhhh Dorgo sighed. So, you want to form an alliance with the humans. Yes. And? How is that rted to you neglecting your responsibilities? Uh Dorgo maintained his smile as he stared hard into Kathes eyes. His eyes were not smiling at all. Honestly, he was a little terrifying. Im sorry. You must understand that you are the Wind Dragon Ruler. Yes. Her tail drooped limply on the floor. Then Dorgo turned to us and bowed. I am sorry that you had to witness such a scene. No, no. Please dont worry about it. I said with a smile. Eric then stood up and approached Dorgo. I am Eric Mendilibar, king of the humans. I am pleased to finally meet you. Ah, so you are the Hero King. Your name is known far and wide, even among us dragons. After Eric, Goran also introduced himself. Dorgo also knew about Goran. I have heard that you are the greatest Warrior of this generation. Greatest? Well, we are only a humble race among many. Dont be so modest. Then Kathe said, Dad, this one is Ruck. What! Isnt his name Locke? He is Grand Duke Ruck Locke Franzen! Really? Dorgo looked at me intently. I could not lie to him. Yes. I am. That is a surprise! Its an honor to meet you. The honor is mine Will you shake my hand? Of course. Also, if you would give me an autograph I dont mind, but Dorgo said pretty much the same thing that Kathe had. Kathe. Why didnt you tell me? Tell you what? That you were staying at Rucks mansion! But I did write a report, remember? You wrote something about a Locke. Oh. Maybe I did. You are not very reliable! Im sorry. Im sorry! Kathe apologized to her father. Chapter 146 - Dorgo and the Trash Can

Chapter 146 - Dorgo and the Trash Can

Dorgo rebuked his daughter. However, it was more like aint. It was a little different than how he had acted when she was neglecting her public duties. Dad, Im sorry! I just forgot! Gahahaha! Kathe didnt look like she was being rebuked either. Staying in the house of Mister Ruck That is the most important part! Im sorry! I will be more careful next time. I hope so. After telling her this, Dorgo turned back to me. Well, to return to serious business Dorgo said as he started to rummage through his bag. Then he took out what looked like arge metal board. Dorgos bag was also a magic bag. Thats very big. Yes. Sorry. But could you sign right here? Sure. The board was the size of the average adult man. So it wasrger than the board Kathe had made me sign. Dad! Thats not fair! Itsrger than the one that I got. Daughter. It is because you were not prepared, that you lost your chance. Hmph. I shall be careful then. Just as I was about to sign it, Philly raised her voice. Is-is thisorichalcum? Huh? It is? Yes. But what about it? Its so expensivemy hands are shaking. How much would this much orichalcum cost if you were to buy it? It was scary just to think about it. One sword of orichalcum could buy a mansion. And this board had enough metal to make hundreds of swords. Gahaha! Locke likes to tell jokes. Ahahaha. Oh, its a joke then. The dragon father and daughterughed heartily. Apparently orichalcum was no big deal to them. I picked up the pen in order to sign it. What kind of ink was best for signing on metal? I didnt know, and so I used normal ink. Dorgo tilted his head to the side. Ruck? You mean to sign your name with a pen? Is that bad? It is orichalcum. I think it will reject the ink. I see. If its not too much troubleI would appreciate it if you signed your name with magic I see. I suppose thats how you were supposed to sign your name with orichalcum. And so I carved my name into the board. And as the board wasrge, I had to write inrge letters. The fact that it was hard also made it quite a struggle toplete. Phew. Is this fine? Thank you! I shall treasure it. You exaggerate. No, no. Not at all. Dorgo said seriously. He put the board away in his magic bag. Just then, Philly approached him. Your Majesty. I have a question to ask youif that is alright? What is it? Miss Philly. Philly was a genius Alchemist, but she was very polite towards Dorgo. He was the former Wind Dragon King, and she wanted to be respectful. Dorgo also smiled and answered kindly. I would like to ask you some questions regarding the trash can. Trash can? What do you mean? Philly exined. She meant the trash can found in Kathes pce. It was being used by the dark ones to produce automated magic machines. I would like to know how to use it. Did my daughter not tell you? HmmChmm-hmmm-mm Kathe looked away and started to hum to herself. Dorgo understood it immediately. I see. I suppose she didnt know either. Do you have it here with you? Yes. I it is in myboratory. Then let us go It would be better to show you how to use it. And so we headed for Phillysboratory. Everyone else must have been interested, because they followed us. If you put something in here, the matter conversion mechanism turns on. Ohh. And Dorgo exined it to her in detail. In short, you need either a Fools Stone or a Philosophers Stone in order to make the magic machines. In that case, you should not be able to make many of them. Thats exactly right. Dorgo agreed with a nod. Does that mean it is possible that the dark ones have found a way to mass produce the Fools Stone? It is possible. Up until recently, they had been using Philly to make them. Now that they had lost her, they should not have that ability. That was probably why they were raiding the dragon ruins. Perhaps there are other groups of dark ones near the capital. It is truly dangerous. Dorgo nodded. And then he continued. With all of that considered, there is something I wish to discuss. What is it? King Eric, I hope you will listen to me as well. Of course. Eric had been listening quietly in the back until now. But he nodded. Chapter 147 - Dorgo’s Business

Chapter 147 - Dorgos Business

Dorgos Business We left Phillysboratory and returned to the drawing-room. Theboratory was filled with too many things and was a mess. This made it unsuitable for a lot of people to gather and talk. But then again, the drawing-room was also not veryrge. When we arrived, Ill put on some tea! Milka said as she ran out of the room. Nia and Luch followed after her. Dorgo said, I am sure that Kathe has told you some of it, but I wanted to give you a detailed report. Hm? What was he talking about? I had no idea. I looked to the side. Eric and Goran also didnt seem to know. Oh? Kathe was also tilting her head to the side. Dorgo saw this and continued. Well, first of all, allow me to congratte you on forming the Ancient Ruins Protection Committee. Yes, thank you. Eric bowed. Kathe had at least told him about that. The dark ones are bing more active. And so the fighting between dragons and dark ones have increased. Fighting? Yes. Dorgo nodded. Then he spread out a map on the desk. It was a very detailed map. There were red marks all over it. These are all of the ces where battles between dragons and dark ones have taken ce. There are quite a lot. Yes. There are twenty in all. I wasnt sure if that was a lot or not. It was hard to decide. But it was probably a lot, given that there shouldnt be that many dragons. Just then, Milka and the others brought in the tea and snacks. Thank you. No, no! They looked a little embarrassed as I thanked them. Yum! Kathe eximed after taking a sip of tea. Dorgo watched this and seemed like he was about to say something to her. Thank you! But Milka looked very happy, and so he let it go. Instead, he bowed in front of my apprentices. It is very delicious. Thank you so much. Oh, its nothing! Nia said with embarrassment. After that, we returned to our conversation. It was yesterday. I was hunting down dark ones as revenge for attacking the pce of the wind dragon king Dad, so thats what you were doing Kathe muttered. Dorgo red at her but didnt say anything. And I found something that I could ignore. And then Dorgo took it out of his bag and put it on the table. This I said with surprise. Dorgo nodded. I knew that you would recognize it Ruck. Yes, it is an Evil God idol. Philly, do you recognize it? Philly had been making them when her parents had been taken hostage. The head of an Evil God had been summoned then, and I killed it. But I only made one Evil God idol I see. This one is clearly much more detailed than the one I made. Philly talked a little more politely when she was around Eric or Dorgo. Well, you were forced to make it. This one was likely the work of passion. I agree with you. And it is made of the Fools Stone? Yes. Philly dered. And so it must be right. So we should probably assume that they have no shortage of Fools Stones then. I said. And Eric and Goran nodded. Yes. It is practically confirmed now. Things have be quite dangerous. Dorgo put his hand in the bag again and took something else out. And I also found this Groof! Grulf howled just as Dorgo put it on the table. It did look familiar. Is thata forbidden ham? Ham? Dorgo looked at me oddly. They called them forbidden hams in the Mendilibar Kingdom. In our country, we call them forbidden hams. I see. In that case, you also know what they are used for? And so I told Dorgo what I knew about them. They were cursed tools. We had found one in Kabinos house. While they looked like ham, they were made of the flesh of holy beasts and had sphemous curses cast on them. They were used to break through the barrier around the capital and to summon Evil Gods. In the kingdom of Mendilibar, even owning one could result in the death penalty. We see these forbidden hams as incredibly dangerous. So they had an Evil God idol and a forbidden ham at the same time. That means They were probably going to summon an Evil God. Their ns were moving very quickly. Dorgo said, But it would take an immense amount of curses to actually summon an Evil God. Thats true. There was likely to be an increase of humans who are attacked by dark ones. We would have to be watchful. And that is why the dark ones have targeted dragons. The dragons? Yes. We are stronger than humans and have lived longer. This means that they can gather much more curses from each of us. Apparently, there was another reason that dragons were being attacked by the dark ones. Chapter 148 - Dorgo’s Request

Chapter 148 - Dorgos Request

Dorgos Request Dorgo looked very serious as he leaned forward. I am sure that you have heard from Kathethe Wind Dragon Ruler Kathe tensed. The water dragon settlements are being attacked by the dark ones. What! ording to Dorgo, the water dragons were currently without a ruler. Thest one had died in an unfortunate ident. And his sessor was still too young. It would take time for her to take his ce as their next ruler. And so they had no protector. Ruck. Eric and Goran. I tell you this because I trust you. This is where the settlement is. Dorgo pointed to it on the map. It was south of the kingdom of Mendilibar. The region had a giantke and a vast forest. Hardly any humans lived there. Currently, fights between the dark ones and the water dragons have broken out sporadically. As the wind dragons were the closest to them, the water dragons had asked them for help. I see Kathe looked as if she had never heard this before. She was the ruler, but no one had told her? Perhaps the title was just a formality, and her father still had all of the actual authority. Kathe was not very reliable, so I could understand why Dorgo would do that. So Kathe had been banned from politics and was free to enjoy her hobby, which was protecting ruins. I felt a little bad for her now. On the other hand, Dorgo was smiling but his face looked tense. Your Majesty? I did tell you. Dont you remember? O-oh? Really? I wish you were more dependable. I am very sorry. Oh, so it wasnt that she was excluded from politics. Yes, she really needed to pull herself together. I know that the alliance has only just been formedand so it pains me to have to make this request You want us to offer our aid for the protection of the water dragon settlement? I understand that it is a most unreasonable request. I looked at Eric. This was a very important decision, and it was for him to decide. However, Eric looked at me and said, Well, Chairman Ruck, what do you think? Huh? Uh, chairman Yes, you are the chairman. Now do your job. Kathe said. I was a little annoyed. I will leave the decision to Chairman Ruck. Eric said tly. I see. Thank you. And so I said to Dorgo, While it may not be enough, we will help you. Thank you. After all, if the water dragons are sacrificed, then the enemy may be able to summon an Evil God. That will affect us all. That is true. It is not just a problem for the dragons. I said. Goran nodded in agreement. We will help protect the water dragons But are the wind dragons safe as well? Dorgo nced at Kathe. Indeed. I very much understand why are worried about my daughter and how unreliable she is as the Wind Dragon Ruler. Uh, not at all It waspletely true, but I couldnt say so in front of him. The wind dragons do not have a settlement. Is that so? Yes. If I am to be honest, our territory is the sky. Wind dragons are quite scattered around the world. Most of them do not have houses. Thats surprising. I always thought of dragons as havingirs and hoarding treasure. So theyre just like how I used to be! Said the formerly homeless Milka. Maybe you have a little wind dragon in you then? Ehehe! She chuckled bashfully. Hmm? But Kathe lives in a pce? Well, the king must have a house, surely? The wind dragons would not know how to contact us if there were no pce for them to go to. Thats true. And it also works as a base for politics Dorgo had a faraway look. Kathe didnt seem to mind as she said, Wind dragons are very fast. The fastest of any dragons, you know? Yes, you were very fast when we rode on your back. But I wasnt even going half as fast as I could. Kathe said smugly. Dorgos expression changed. Ka-Kathe! You had Mister Ruck on your back! Ye-yes Kathe looked a little frantic. Had she broken some taboo? I was a little worried. I-Im quite envious I would like to give you a ride as well. Uh, perhaps next time then. Do you mean it? Is it a promise? Ye-yes. I would like to carry the Hero King and Goran as well!! Yes, certainly. I would be honored. Eric and Goran said with surprise. Dorgo seemed very happy about it, and so we would probably be riding him next time. Kathe seemed to ignore him as she continued. We can also run away very quickly. And so the dark ones are not likely to target us wind dragons. I see. They werentpletely safe. But the wind dragons could be said to beparatively safe, I suppose. Chapter 149 - Dragon King’s Authority

Chapter 149 - Dragon Kings Authority

Dragon Kings Authority Kathe sipped her tea and muttered. I see. So the water dragons are in a lot of trouble then. Just then, Dorgo red at her. I told you many times Oh, yes. You did. But you didnt say anything about helping them. Well, there was no talk of help until yesterday Is that so! Then it cannot be helped that I didnt know about it. Kathe was relieved. She stuffed a pastry into her mouth. Dorgo looked annoyed. He straightened his posture. Kathe. I mean, Wind Dragon Ruler. Da- Uh, Dorgo. What is it? I do believe that I contacted youst night. Eh? Kathe started to rummage through her pockets. Then she took out a bracelet. It had a pretty red gemstone on it. She began to control the device. Oh, you are right Your Majesty. Have I not told you this before? Yes. Even if you are not in the pce, you must be reachable. You must check the bracelet. Yes. You did say that. This is most unfortunate indeed. Yes. What would you do in an emergency? Do you realize that you are a ruler? I am very sorry. Kathe looked downcast as she was scolded. Her tail drooped weakly to the floor. Once the lecture was finished, Dorgo turned to us and bowed. I am most sorry that you had to see that. No, no! Do not worry yourself on our ount. Yes. Dont think about it! Goran agreed with me. Eric sipped his tea with a smile and said, I think it is a very fine thing that one as young as Kathe has decided to take the position of ruler. Oh, you exaggerate. Kathe looked bashful. I ignored them and turned to Dorgo. But Mister Dorgo, you look quite healthy still. Why did you decide to step down as king? It is normal for our heirs to take our ce once they reach a certain age. I see. Thats quite different from us humans. Yes. We have longer lives, after all. If we only passed on our royal authority when we died, who knows how long it would take? I suppose you are right Eric didnt seem to like this exnation very much. It was not a good reason to make someone so young king, in his opinion. Dorgo saw this and continued. Aside from our lifespan, humans and dragons are not so different. Really? But what does that have to do with If we used the same system as humans, it would result in simr power struggles among the dragons. I had never imagined that dragons would do such a thing. It was a little surprising. Eric and Goran also looked surprised. And what about a child with parents who could die at any moment? With such long lives, there is a high possibility that dragon children could die before their parents. And so they might want to take power by force. So long lives rob you of patience? Eric asked. Humans lived for nearly one hundred years. That was very shortpared to the high elves. As for dragons, they could live for tens of thousands of years. You would think that long lives would mean lots of patience. Of course, I think we have more patience than humans. We could wait for hundreds of years. However, our parents would not die of old age. I see. Besides, we do not weaken as we age. We may get stronger, but not weaker. In that case, their children may never be king. And so having them inherit the throne early is a form of self-preservation for us. What do you mean? Well, we can still be killed. But arent parents stronger for having lived longer? Most of the times, yes. But as they say, sometimes a kite can breed a hawk. I see. And there are many ways for weak people to kill those who are strong. Poison, traps, ambushes, attacking inrge numbers. There were many ways indeed. Giving it to them before they be impatient will prevent them from killing their parents. Goran heard this and said, I can only imagine how ferocious a power struggle between dragons would be. Yes. It will be a battle between very powerful dragons. It would affect the terrain and even the weather. Dorgo said with augh. But I could tell that he did not think it was funny. It would change the terrain because the high dragons had that much power. Its not only between parent and child. Brothers and sisters may also fight. And so all of it can be avoided my making them king while they are still young. I see. So it is up to the parent to stop any sibling rivalry. It was amon thing among humans. But when humans fought for the crown, many people died. But for dragons, thends were destroyed. And so they had a system in ce to discourage it. But dad is stronger than me! And so I think that he should do all of the work. Kathe. That logic is wed. Kathe had blurted this out with confidence, and so she looked troubled when I argued against her. Is it? Yes. Mister Ruck is right. Inheriting the position early also has the purpose of teaching you. This way, an experienced king could support and educate the sessor. It was that kind of system. Now that I think about it, it made a lot of sense. Maybe humans should do the same. Eh, Eric? Unfortunately, I dont think it would work well with humans. Really? There is the rtionship with your rtives and dissension among the nobles Hmmm. Besides, I doubt the new king would enjoy having the previous ruler hovering around them. Thats true. Using the same system for humans seemed like it would just cause more fighting. Thats what I thought. Chapter 150 - Dorgo’s Request

Chapter 150 - Dorgos Request

Dorgos Request After Dorgo talked about the session for a while, we moved onto a lighter subject. Then I turned to Drogo and said, Now, as for this water dragon settlement. I think we should head for it as soon as possible. Of course. There is not much time. Still, there are preparations to make, so it cannot be right now But what about tomorrow? The water dragon settlement was on the edge of the kingdom. That put it quite far away from the capital. It would still take several hours if Kathe took us. So it would be toote if we headed for it after the attack started. While it didnt seem likely that arge scale invasion had begun already, we had to go as soon as possible. No, Mister Ruck. Please wait. Hmm? What do you mean? There are things that need to be done first. I have to exin things to the water dragons as well. The water dragons would be confused if humans suddenly stepped into their territory unannounced. It might hurt their pride. And so Dorgo needed toe between them and exin. I suppose you are right. After all, they had asked the Wind Dragon Ruler for help, not us. I said and Goran nodded. Yes. The water dragons may not want the help of some puny little humans. No. I do not know about me or Goran. But surely they would not deny Rucks help. I had no idea why Eric would think such a thing. Hmm. Eric is right. Yes. Even if they were not particrly happy, they should not be angry. Kathe and Dorgo agreed. I dont think thats true at all But I understand that you need time. Yes. Sorry to make you wait like this. Just tell us when you need our help. We will go at once. Milka had been listening too, and here she muttered, But if Mister Locke leaves, wont the capital be unsafe? Thats true. Id be quite worried. Shia and Serulis said seriously. Eric and Goran will be here. Itll be fine. Yes, but And the divine barrier. Right, Eric and Goran? I looked at them. Ill have to brace myself Aye, Ill give it my all. I didnt think they needed to do anything out of the ordinary. As we talked about it, Dorgo said, AlsoMister Ruck. This is very hard for me to say, but What is it? I heard that you put a lock on the pce of the Wind Dragon King, which I am very grateful for Dorgo hesitated. It wasnt just Kathes house. It was the Wind Dragon King pce. Perhaps there was some rule that I had broken. I became worried. Should I not have done that? No! I am very grateful. Such a secure lock would have been hard for even us to do. Right? A lock that Ruck put in ce will keep out all of the dark ones! Kathe said proudly. Her tail swayed. Thats a relief then. Was there some other breach in etiquette? Etiquette? Of course not! Right, dad? Yes. There is nothing of that sort. But Dorgo hesitated again. I patiently waited for him to continue. This is truly embarrassingbut I am unable to enter. Oh. Now that I think of it, he had not been registered. Even dad couldnt get inside, huh. At first, I thought that there was no way I should not be able to go through if Kathe had created the lock. But it made sense once I found out that it was you who did it. That is nothing to be embarrassed about, dad! Kathe said happily. Oh, I am not embarrassed I am truly sorrybut if you could also register me to that door Well, we must do it immediately then. Let us head over to the pce right now. Thank you! I will take you there myself. You must ride on my back. What! Ruck should ride on my back. No, he should ride on the fathers back. But Kathe, you already carried him before, havent you? Dont you think you should let me have this one? After much debating, they agreed that I should ride Dorgo. I will write you a travel permit for the gate. Eric said as he began to write. This was a temporary one, as the official ones took time to issue. And so we left the city and moved away from the walls. There, Dorgo transformed into a dragon. He was even bigger than Kathe. Then I got onto his back and rose into the air. Well then, here we go. Thank you. Dorgos speed was intense. Ahaha. To think that the day woulde that I would fly while carrying you, Mister Ruck! It is the greatest honor. No, thank you. We reached Kathes pce in no time. Once we were there, it was easy enough to register Dorgo to the door. Its finished. Thank you so much. I will now take you back to the city. After taking me back to the capital, Dorgo then flew straight for the water dragon settlement. Chapter 151 - Dorgo’s Request

Chapter 151 - Dorgos Request

Dorgos Request After Dorgo talked about the session for a while, we moved onto a lighter subject. Then I turned to Drogo and said, Now, as for this water dragon settlement. I think we should head for it as soon as possible. Of course. There is not much time. Still, there are preparations to make, so it cannot be right now But what about tomorrow? The water dragon settlement was on the edge of the kingdom. That put it quite far away from the capital. It would still take several hours if Kathe took us. So it would be toote if we headed for it after the attack started. While it didnt seem likely that arge scale invasion had begun already, we had to go as soon as possible. No, Mister Ruck. Please wait. Hmm? What do you mean? There are things that need to be done first. I have to exin things to the water dragons as well. The water dragons would be confused if humans suddenly stepped into their territory unannounced. It might hurt their pride. And so Dorgo needed toe between them and exin. I suppose you are right. After all, they had asked the Wind Dragon Ruler for help, not us. I said and Goran nodded. Yes. The water dragons may not want the help of some puny little humans. No. I do not know about me or Goran. But surely they would not deny Rucks help. I had no idea why Eric would think such a thing. Hmm. Eric is right. Yes. Even if they were not particrly happy, they should not be angry. Kathe and Dorgo agreed. I dont think thats true at all But I understand that you need time. Yes. Sorry to make you wait like this. Just tell us when you need our help. We will go at once. Milka had been listening too, and here she muttered, But if Mister Locke leaves, wont the capital be unsafe? Thats true. Id be quite worried. Shia and Serulis said seriously. Eric and Goran will be here. Itll be fine. Yes, but And the divine barrier. Right, Eric and Goran? I looked at them. Ill have to brace myself Aye, Ill give it my all. I didnt think they needed to do anything out of the ordinary. As we talked about it, Dorgo said, AlsoMister Ruck. This is very hard for me to say, but What is it? I heard that you put a lock on the pce of the Wind Dragon King, which I am very grateful for Dorgo hesitated. It wasnt just Kathes house. It was the Wind Dragon King pce. Perhaps there was some rule that I had broken. I became worried. Should I not have done that? No! I am very grateful. Such a secure lock would have been hard for even us to do. Right? A lock that Ruck put in ce will keep out all of the dark ones! Kathe said proudly. Her tail swayed. Thats a relief then. Was there some other breach in etiquette? Etiquette? Of course not! Right, dad? Yes. There is nothing of that sort. But Dorgo hesitated again. I patiently waited for him to continue. This is truly embarrassingbut I am unable to enter. Oh. Now that I think of it, he had not been registered. Even dad couldnt get inside, huh. At first, I thought that there was no way I should not be able to go through if Kathe had created the lock. But it made sense once I found out that it was you who did it. That is nothing to be embarrassed about, dad! Kathe said happily. Oh, I am not embarrassed I am truly sorrybut if you could also register me to that door Well, we must do it immediately then. Let us head over to the pce right now. Thank you! I will take you there myself. You must ride on my back. What! Ruck should ride on my back. No, he should ride on the fathers back. But Kathe, you already carried him before, havent you? Dont you think you should let me have this one? After much debating, they agreed that I should ride Dorgo. I will write you a travel permit for the gate. Eric said as he began to write. This was a temporary one, as the official ones took time to issue. And so we left the city and moved away from the walls. There, Dorgo transformed into a dragon. He was even bigger than Kathe. Then I got onto his back and rose into the air. Well then, here we go. Thank you. Dorgos speed was intense. Ahaha. To think that the day woulde that I would fly while carrying you, Mister Ruck! It is the greatest honor. No, thank you. We reached Kathes pce in no time. Once we were there, it was easy enough to register Dorgo to the door. Its finished. Thank you so much. I will now take you back to the city. After taking me back to the capital, Dorgo then flew straight for the water dragon settlement. Chapter 152 - Lunch with the Beasts

Chapter 152 - Lunch with the Beasts

Lunch with the Beasts Grulf had been running around wildly, but suddenly became very quiet. He was now lying down next to me. Grulf. Are you tired? Grrr. It was a good thing to y to your hearts content. But I wished he wouldnt y so hard that he couldnt even move afterward. We still had to travel back to the mansion. Grulf. You have to think about saving energy to go back. Groof! He barked once and then stood up before putting both of his front paws on my shoulders. Ill just tell you now, but thats not happening. Groof? Grulf wagged his tail and tilted his head to the side in a puzzled expression. Serulis. Grulfs tired now. We should head back. Yes. Grulf, its a race. Groof? Serulis dashed on ahead. While this hade as a surprise, Grulf chased after her. Oh, so you can run. I muttered as I jogged after them. As Grulf was quite out of breath, he was a good match for Serulis. When we arrived at the mansion, Shia and Tama greeted us. Wee back! Woof-woof! Thank you. Wheres Milka and the others? Theyre still studying. It was good that they were passionate about their studies. I would have to thank Phillyter. I prepared some water for Grulf and then asked Shia, Shia. Did you go to the Adventurers Guild? Yes. But there were no urgent quests. We dont know when well be called to help at the water dragon settlement, so its hard to ept any quests now. Thats true. Shia and Serulis were going to help in protecting the settlement. Groof. What is it, Grulf? After finishing his water, Grulf stood up on his hind legs and licked my face. He was trying to tell me something. Do you want more water? Grrr. Are you hungry? Groof! His tail began to wag very quickly. I see. Well, it is almost lunchtime. As Milka was currently studying, I would have to prepare some food. Wait a little while. Ill go and get you something. Ill help you. Thanks. I will help you as well! Thank you, Shia. Tama and Grulf watched the house as we went to buy some food. I wanted to buy something that was already made, but Serulis insisted on buying ingredients. This is a good opportunity! We should make something. I see. Well, I guess we could Grulf was hungry, but he could wait a little longer. And so we bought some ingredients and returned to the mansion. Groof! Grulf, youll have to wait. Grrr He was clearly disappointed. He had likely expected us to buy something he could eat immediately. Next to him, Tama was sitting patiently. Now, lets make some lunch! Serulis was very enthusiastic. Shia and I helped her as she made the food. I also made some for Lord Gerberga as well as Grulf and Tama. Grulf paced back and forth in the room the whole time. When the food was almost ready, and a delicious smell wafted through the house Oh! Ipletely forgot about it! Milka came running in a panic. Did you finish your studies? Yes. We finished just now. And then she went to Serulis. Sister Serulis. Im so sorry. Oh, dont worry about it. And then we all ate the food that Serulis had made. The beasts also ate their food ravenously. As the person who had been in charge of their food, I was very happy. Grulf ate especially fast. It was probably because of how much exercise he got. Philly. So you were teaching them today? Thank you. I said as we ate. Yes. I thought that we should get an early start! And how were they? Let me see They were all quick to learn. I think they are fantastic students. Milka, Nia and Luch all looked embarrassed as Philly praised them. Im very sorry that I forgot to prepare lunch. Dont worry about that. Prioritize your studies. Really? Yes. Ill cook if I happen to be here. And if Im not, you can go out and buy food after your lessons. I can go and buy the food with you! Philly offered. But she was being targeted by the dark ones. I told her this and asked her to be careful. Gwoofff I looked to the side and saw that Grulf was sleeping on his back. I suppose he became sleepy after eating so much. Serulis looked at him and smiled. He must have been so tired. Grulfs still very young, after all. If he were human, I would have put a nket over him. But he was a wolf, so it would probably be too hot. Cluck-cluck? Gwooff. Lord Gerberga tried to approach the sleeping Grulf, and so I picked him up. Lets let him rest for a while. Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga also closed his eyes sleepily. Tama was also being petted by Philly and looked like he wanted to sleep. Perhaps it was time for the animals to take a nap. As time passed blissfully like this, Im back!! Kathes loud voice suddenly rang from the front door. Chapter 153 - After Lunch, the Human and the Dragon

Chapter 153 - After Lunch, the Human and the Dragon

After Lunch, the Human and the Dragon As soon as Kathes voice thundered through the room, Grulf shuddered and jumped to his feet. Groof. Grulf, you can sleep if you want? Groof! Maybe you should sleep on the bench instead of the floor? Groof? And so Grulf slowly walked over to the bench in the drawing-room. Hey down and yawned. Then Kathe entered the room. Hmm? Were you all eating lunch then? We were. Kathe, did you eat already? I have not eaten at all. Just as she said this, her stomach growled loudly. Then you should eat too. Do you mean it? Yeah. Thank you! And so Kathe sat down and ate lunch with us. After I finished cleaning up, I went to the drawing-room to find Kathe sitting next to Grulf. Grulf showed no signs of being cautious as he slept on his back. Grrrr He snored. It was hard to imagine that he had been shuddering at the sight of Kathe a moment ago. Grulf is so cute. So saying, Kathe began to pet the sleeping Grulf. It didnt look like he would wake up. I think hes really gotten used to you. I am a good dragon. Grulf must have realized that. I sat down next to her. So, did you go around patrolling the ruins today? Yes. But it was another peaceful day. Thats good. It may not be as good as you think. Said Philly from behind me. I turned around to see her and Tama standing there. Philly. What do you mean? I said as I gestured for her to sit on the bench opposite of us. Philly and Tama both sat down on the bench. Tama sat with good posture next to Philly. He was the exact opposite of Grulf, who was snoring on his back. It could bethat they have no reason to invade the ruins anymore. You mean they have finished collecting the necessary magic tools and machines? Yes. It is possible. However, I have been monitoring all of the ruins in this region. Maybe they went to ruins farther awayMaybe they are going to ruins that are not owned by dragons. Hmmm. Kathe groaned with a serious expression. Her tail was drawing circles in the air as it shook. Philly may be right. See? Besides, it does seem likely that they have seeded in mass-producing the Fools Stones My suspicions are mostly because of the number of automated machines that you encountered. Philly was right. The Fools Stone or the Philosophers Stone. Dorgo said that you needed one or the other to make the magic machines. And so we had given up trying to make them. However, the dark ones had fifty of them stationed near the pce of the Wind Dragon King. I would think that the Wing Dragon Kings pce would be pretty low on the list of ces to station the machines. What do you think, Locke? Thats true. It would make more sense to have them protect the barrier of the dark god or the medal that collects curses or the items that break the divine barrier. Those seem more important. I see. You might be right. Kathe listened with interest. If they can sacrifice the water dragons, they would have achieved their purpose. Maybe they are right at that point now. So their n is moving along very smoothly then. What a frightful thought. Kathe said with a nod. Just then, a bell rang. Ill get it! Milka said as she dashed towards the door. You dont have to open it if you dont know who it is. I know that! The person who had visited was Dorgo. Like Kathe, I had made it so that Dorgo could enter through the gate. Still, he had bothered to ring the bell. That was very much like him. Always polite. Locke. Im sorry to bother you. Im d you came. Philly and Tama got up and moved to a different bench. I suggested that Dorgo take a seat. He did so and then said, Oh, youre here again, Kathe. Not just me. You are here too, dad! Oh, nevermind. Then Dorgo looked at me. I have talked with the water dragons. And what were the results? They would be d to ept your help, Mister Locke. Thats a relief. Dragons were a proud species, and it was said that they did not ept the help of humans. But now we would finally be able to focus on the protection of the water dragon settlement. Chapter 154 - The Dragon’s Magic Circle

Chapter 154 - The Dragons Magic Circle

The Dragons Magic Circle Well, Dorgo sure acted quickly. He had gone off to talk with the water dragons as soon as he dropped me off and then he hade straight back. Even ignoring the great speed he traveled at, the talks must havee to a conclusion very speedily. I didnt think youd be able to make them agree so soon. Oh, I only had to mention your name, Mister Ruck. Dorgo said, tteringly. Kathe also looked happy. That is Locke for you. And you did well too, dad! Dorgo looked rather pleased by his daughters words. Well, then. We should head towards the water dragon settlement tomorrow. They would be most grateful if you did. And I will take you there! Kathe dered excitedly. But Dorgo answered, Well, wait, Kathe. Hmm? Oh, do you want to take him yourself? But you just did it this morning! Its my turn now. Thats not what I meant. So, what do you mean? It may not be necessary. Hmm? Kathes tail drew circles in the air as it swayed. Ruck. The thing is, I had something prepared So saying, Dorgo took out a metal board from his bag. It was as tall as a man and slightly wider than my shoulders. What is it? Its a magic tool with a teleportation circle carved into it. What a surprise. I made it myself. That is amazing, dad! Kathes estimation of Dorgo was on the rise. Kathe had looked at the dark ones teleportation circle and said that it looked familiar. The dragons had practically invented teleportation circles. And so it was not too strange for Dorgo to use them. Thats very impressive By the way, where does this lead? It is connected to the water dragon settlement. How very convenient. Yes. Mister Ruck, if you stayed away from the capital for too long, it would affect the security of the city. Dorgo was very perceptive. I was thankful for that. This would mean I could protect both the capital and the water dragons. Then Dorgo took out another metal board. He had an apologetic expression. This one is connected to the Wind Dragon King pce. Ohh! How useful! Kathes reaction was anything but apologetic. Her tail went up and down. She looked very happy. Perhaps you would rather not have a magic circle connected to the Wind Dragon King pce Why wouldnt he? Dorgo said fearfully, but Kathes head was tilted to the side with a puzzled expression. If such a teleportation circle was in my mansion, there was a possibility that Kathe would sneak in. And so Dorgo was worried. I think it would be quite useful to have it here. Thank you. Yes, yes. I cane and help you anytime. Kathe said happily. As for Dorgo, his face remained serious. Mister Ruck. Teleportation circles are useful. But you must also be careful. What do you mean? The Wind Dragon King pce. Or even the water dragon settlement. If they would fall into the hands of enemies, they would be able toe here. Thatis quite true. Even if they are not taken over by the enemy, they would just need to enter the room with the teleportation circle in order to enter this house. It was possible that someone could just sneak into that room. In other words, there would be more routes leading here for the enemy to take. I see. I will have to be cautious. Yes. Considering the risk, you would have to be very careful when installing these. Yes, I will be careful then. I thought about it for a while. I will have to choose a special room to ce them in. That would be for the best. But which room? Currently, everything that was secretive was kept in the hidden room in the basement. The entrance to the secret passage and Phillysboratory were all underground. Kathe pondered on this and then said, Hmm. I think they should be underground. No. If they did happen to get in, they would have a clear path to the royal pce. Oh, I see. That would be a problem. I think that Ill have to use one of the spare rooms on the first floor. But it wouldnt do if they broke in through the windows or walls. And so I would have to tightly protect everything with magic. But then again, I didnt want to make it too obvious from the outside that the room was being protected. Hmm. It might take time to prepare everything. I thought about it a little more before making a decision. I needed a room that could not be seen from the outside. In the end, that meant underground. So I had to make a different underground room that was separated from the secret passage. I decided to use one of the rooms on the first floor for this. And so I cut out part of the floor with magic and dug a hole through the exposed soil. We can set them up here. I see. That is a good idea. Dorgo agreed. And then I protected the room with magic. Carefully, so it was very secure. Then a door was ced over the hole and it was finished. I registered you and Kathe, so you can open it. Thank you very much. That is a great help! I would have to register Eric and Goranter as well. Chapter 155 - Let’s Go To The Water Dragon Settlement

Chapter 155 - Lets Go To The Water Dragon Settlement

Lets Go To The Water Dragon Settlement At evening, Eric and Goran arrived at the mansion. Milka immediately asked Eric, I already know what Mister Gorans answer will be, but will you be having dinner with us, Mister Eric? Uh, as much as I would like to Apparently, Refi had scolded Eric for eating too much. As he had been eating dinner both at the mansion and at the pce recently. Besides, as the king, Eric often had to attend dinners as part of his job. Refi is quite scary when shes angry Ahhthats right. I muttered, and Goran agreed. Refi was our old party member. We knew how she could be. Still, Eric. Why dont you just exercise after eating? Thats what I was considering Alright, then I will put on some tea! Thank you. And then I took Eric and Goran to the room with the magic circle. What is this? Its my new room for teleportation circles. Hoho. And where do they lead? And so I exined it to them. At the same time, I had both Eric and Goran registered to the lock. Dorgo looked very serious as he said, There is a risk, should the water dragon settlement or wind dragon pce fall. Thats true. Eric nodded. I should have discussed this with you sooner, Your Majesty. Dont worry about it. The wind dragon pce is locked by magic now. And Locke is about to go and protect the water dragon settlement. Dorgo listened to this and smiled. Your Majesty has a lot of faith in Mister Locke. Of course. If there was an enemy who could break through Lockes protection magic, we would have to rethink our entire approach to dealing with them. An enemy who could break into the wind dragon pce now would be dangerous indeed. It would be more dangerous if they didnt use magic circles and attacked the city directly. Its a good thing you can return quickly from the water dragon settlement. Aye, it is veryforting. Goran and Eric were happy about that. After that, we talked about what we would do. ording to Dorgo, the dragons wanted us to go to the settlement tomorrow. I shall go too! I would like to apany you! Me too Mister Locke! Daddy! Please take me with you. Kathe, Shia, Nia and Serulis all expressed a desire to go. Serulis looked especially earnest. Hmm. Indeed It was a difficult decision. Perhaps we would need all the help we could get. However, I had to consider the enemy that would be attacking the settlement. They would mostly be Evil Dragons and Vampire Lords. Kathe was one thing, but I wasnt sure if the others would be able to do much. Hmm. Goran also seemed uncertain. Oh, you all want toe too? Thats wonderful! Kathe smiled and gave them all permission to apany her. Serulis was a little surprised at this. What? Do you mean it? Why not? Kathe didnt mind. But should we really allow them to go? I decided to ask Dorgo. Dorgo. What do you think? Will the water dragons mind if wee in suchrge numbers? Oh, they wont mind it at all. I see. Well, thats good. And so it was decided that Serulis, Shia and Nia woulde with us. Though, Nia had her lessons with Philly, so aside from the first day, she would only join us in the afternoon. This was possible because of the teleportation circles. And so the following day, we headed to the water dragon settlement after eating breakfast. As it was the first day, Eric and Goran came with me. Both of them would not be able to help in the defenses the whole time, but they had to meet with the water dragons. Grulf came with me as if it were the most natural thing. When we came out of the other end, we found ourselves in a veryrge room. A splendid room made of stone. We have been waiting for you. I young girl said as stood before us. Her words were a little stilted and she bowed as if unfamiliar with the motion. She seemed to be about the same age as Erics daughter. Perhaps about four. Like Kathe and Dorgo, she had a long tail and horns on her head. A dragon. Nice to meet you. I am Leea Inundashio, the crown princess of the water dragons. She said with a look of nervousness. Dorgo had said that the water dragons had no king. Just one princess who was too young to rule. Dorgo introduced us then. And this is the king of the kingdom of Mendilibar, His Majesty Eric Mendilibar. And this is Lord Goran Morton of the Adventurers Guild One by one, he introduced us. And while Leea was nervous, she greeted us all politely. Still, Dorgo seemed to have skipped over me. I thought he would introduce me after Eric and Goran, given our age. But he didnt until he had finished introducing Serulis, Shia, Nia and Grulf. Andstly, this man is the Great Philosopher, Our Saviour, Great High Sorcerer, Grand Duke Ruck Franzen. Dorgos introduction had Great in it twice. I dont think it was quite the official title. He must have added it. I wished he wouldnt start adding words to it without permission. Lo-lord Ruck! Leea ran up to me. It-it is an honor to meet you. Your Highness. Thank you for having us. The princesss tail wagged up and down. Chapter 156 - The Water Dragon’s Magic Circle Room

Chapter 156 - The Water Dragons Magic Circle Room

The Water Dragons Magic Circle Room Kathe looked very smug as she said, Leea. It was I who befriended Ruck and then asked him to help defend the water dragons! Your Majesty. Please refer to her as Princess Leea. Dorgo said, not being able to bear it. But judging from the way Kathe talked, maybe they were rather close. S-sorry. Kathe bowed her head. But Leea didnt seem to understand. She smiled and tilted her head to the side. Kathe was a Wind Dragon Ruler, but Leea was also a princess. If they were humans, it would be like members of two different royal families. So it was likely that a certain amount of ceremony was expected when in front of guests like us. Especially since Eric, the king of Mendilibar was present. Manners were an important part of diplomacy. Still, it was all very time-consuming, and I would have preferred everyone to be able to talk frankly. However, I was just a lowly subject and it was not my position to say such a thing. I nced over to Eric. If anyone could say anything here, it was him. ? However, Eric did not detect the motive in my nce. He just grinned back. Eric was very useless. I nced over to Kathe. But Kathe was still being rebuked by her father. She was likely useless as well. But then Kathe noticed my nce and nodded reassuringly. ! Yes, I understand. Your Majesty? Leea said in surprise as Kathe suddenly began to nod. Your Highness! You and I are both rulers. And so is King Eric. And Ruck is a friend. Yes. Leea said with hesitation. Lets do away with the formalities! ! Kathes words were surprising. I did not think she would understand my intention so clearly. Your Majesty. Dorgo tried to admonish her again, but Leea spoke first. Yes, Sister Kathe. I would be delighted! I knew it! I knew it! Kathe said. Then she looked at her father with a smug expression. Dorgo! Even Princess Leea agrees with me! But. And you agree too, dont you, Eric? Yes. I do. Eric said with his usual smile. And with that, Kathe looked even smugger. See? Do as you please, Your Majesty Muhahaha Kathe was able to defeat Dorgo and his fixation on manners and diplomacy. Leea watched this exchange and sighed with relief. She was still a child and seemed to not enjoy these formalities. Mister Ruck. Mister Ruck. What is it? Please call me Leea! But Even I didnt feel quitefortable with that. But she then looked very sad. If its too much Princess or not, it was hard to deny a child after being asked like that. Very well. Leea. And please call me Ruck. Or even Locke. Thank you! Ruck! Of course, I would not do it in front of other subjects. I didnt know much about dragon culture, but that was how it was with humans. Ruck. Pleasee this way. I want to show you the settlement and the pce. Leea said as she took my hand. Everyone, please follow me! She said as she started to walk. And like that, we moved out of therge room with the teleportation circle. In front of us, there was a wide and long hallway made of stone. Its very big. It is because water dragons live here. Dragons were big. And so they needed a big ce to live in. This is amazing. Theres so much space. Groof! Shia and Serulis were also surprised. Grulf was sniffing everything in sight. I was worried. I had to stop him before it was toote. Grulf. Dont go around marking things, alright? Groof. I didnt know if he understood me or not, but his tail was wagging vigorously. This is an unused building that is close to the water dragon pce! I see. I looked around with much interest. It wasnt just big, but there were lots of small details. Each pir and each wall was made with great skill. As I looked around with awe, Kathe said, Ruck. Dont you have to cast your spells on the magic circle room? Oh, right. I should do it quickly. Leea. Would it be alright if I cast protection magic on the magic circle room? Yes. Thank you! I had Leeas permission, and so I started to cast the protection magic. Oh, wow! Leea said as she watched. Its just ordinary magic. Its still amazing! I am so happy to be able to witness magic from the famous Ruck! Right? Ruck really is amazing. Kathe said, very proud for some reason. I cast magic on the walls, floor, and ceiling. Now no one would be able to break inside. Even a rain ofets would not be enough. I should also have everyone registered to the lock. I had identally locked Dorgo out of the Wind Dragon Pce. And so I had everyone registered before I forgot about it. Chapter 157 - Getting To Know the Water Dragons

Chapter 157 - Getting To Know the Water Dragons

Getting To Know the Water Dragons After that, we left the building with the magic circle and headed for the pce. There were many dragons outside. About fifty from what I could see. They wererge and blue in color. Gr-groof! Grulf looked startled and tried to hide behind me. I guess they are in dragon form most of the time? Kathe shook her head. In the first ce, the only dragons that are able to take human shape, are the royal family. I see. There are different kinds of dragons then. Kathe nodded. I looked at the dragons. They were all lined up. Perhaps they were nervous having Princess Leea right in front of them. Your Highness! The dragon in the lead shouted. He was an especiallyrge dragon. What is it? Leea asked with a tilt of the head. Is that human the Great Philosopher, Our Saviour, Grand High Sorcerer, and Grand Duke Ruck Locke Franzen? The dragon asked, indicating towards Eric. No. This is King Eric. Oh, I see. Please forgive me. The great dragon said as he bowed to Eric. It is a great honor to meet such a famous Hero King. I am Morris. The Grand Chambein. I am Eric Mendilibar. It is nice to meet you. I cannot thank you enough for lending your help in the protection of the Water Dragons. Grand Chambein Morris said politely. However, it looked like the dragons in the back were a little disappointed. It might have been because they thought that Eric looked weak. Though, I was sure their opinion would change if they saw him in action. Your Highness!! A dragon that stood behind Morris raised its voice. You! You are in front of Princess Leea, the Hero King and the Wind Dragon Ruler. Stand back. Grand Chambein Morris said admonishingly. Yes. Forgive me. The dragon said sadly. What is it? Leea said in a gentle voice. The dragons tail swayed when it heard her voice. Yes. Your Highness. Is the Great Philosopher, Our Saviour, Grand High Sorcerer, and Grand Duke Ruck Locke Franzen not here today? Mister Ruck is right here. Leea said with a smile as she introduced me. OHHHH!! The water dragons stirred. Great Philosopher, Our Saviour, Grand High Sorcerer and Grand Duke Ruck Locke Franzen. I am Morris, Princess Leeas Grand Chambein. It is an honor to make your acquaintance. Morris introduced himself again. He offered me his right index finger and I shook it. The honor is all mine. Then the other dragons pushed Morris away and came forward. Great Philosopher, Our Saviour, Grand High Sorcerer, and Grand Duke Ruck Locke Franzen! Its an honor to meet you. Great Philosopher, Our Saviour, Grand High Sorcerer, and Grand Duke Ruck Locke Franzen, thank you for helping to protect our settlement! Great Philosopher Umm! I interrupted them. They tilted their heads to the side at the same time. It was kind of cute. It will take a long time if you use the full title, so just call me Ruck or Locke. Grand Chambein Morris, who had been pushed to the way back said, Su-surely not! You are the Great Philosopher and He was about to start the whole thing again. No, really. It is way too long. And what if you needed to call me while we were fighting? Ah, that is true. He is very smart. Yes, what foresight. I am deeply impressed. For some reason, the water dragons were impressed by that. Their tails were swaying enthusiastically now. Uh, um! Lord Ruck! Can I shake your hand? Not fair! I want to shake his hand too. You must all wait in line then. Said Kathe as she began to organize them. And so the water dragons lined up in front of me. Lord Ruck, its an honor to meet you! They said as I shook their hands. I understand that you want to talk longer, but the next dragon is waiting. Hurry up and move along after you have shaken his hand. Kathe urged them along. As I was doing this, Dorgo introduced Goran to the others. He also introduced the others to the dragons who had finished shaking my hand. I guess it would save some time. And it wasnt only Eric who the water dragons knew about. Goran was quite famous as well. Its so cute. Is it a spirit beast wolf? Groof. As for Grulf, he was being surrounded by water dragons. He must have been intimidated by their size, because his tail was fixed between his legs. How cute. Wolf. Would you like to eat some of this? Groof-groof! By the time I was finished shaking hands with all of the dragons, Grulf seemed to have be friends with them. He had been fed some snacks and was now wagging his tail happily as they petted him. Is there anyone else who wants to shake hands? Thank you! Kathe asked and the water dragons all bowed. A whole hour had passed since I started to shake hands with the dragons. No, no. I look forward to working with you. And with that, we followed Leea into the water dragon pce. Chapter 158 - The Room in the Water Dragon Palace

Chapter 158 - The Room in the Water Dragon Pce

The Room in the Water Dragon Pce Ruck, Im sorry about the water dragons. Leea apologized as soon as we entered the water pce. Grand Chambein Morris was next to her and also apologized. I have no words to express my embarrassment. Oh, no. Please dont be worried about it. I thought that it was a good thing to be able to create a friendly rtionship with the water dragons. And it would likely be an advantage to have seen all of their faces. And they had all simply called me Ruck, so that meant we had been able to get rid of some of the formality. Regarding that, Leea was also starting to talk in a more childish voice. She must have really been forcing it earlier. I knew Locke was popr! Its no wonder! Aye, how impressive! Said, Kathe, Eric and Goran happily. Those water dragons looked pretty powerful, didnt they, Shia? Yes, they did. So many dragons in one ce really is a sight to behold. What did you think, Nia? I was so nervous. Groof! Grulf licked Nias face. His tail was wagging, and there was no sign of him being nervous. It had taken him much longer to get used to Kathe. Grulf, are you used to seeing dragons now? Grrr? Grulf tilted his head to the side with a puzzled expression. Leea petted Grulf and said, They were all so excited. I suppose it is because Mister Ruck is so special. Said Grand Chambein Morris. They were looking at Ruck in the flesh, so it cannot be helped. Princess Leea. It is as my daughter says. Even the wind dragons would have acted the same. Kathe nodded vigorously. Dorgo agreed with her. Oh, thats right! Ruck, the room! I prepared a room for you. A room? A room you can sleep in whenever youe here! Ah, thank you. It was very convenient to have a room I could freely use. Its over here. Over here! Leea sounded very happy as she pulled my arm. Her tail was wagging. I want you to use this room. The room was towards the back of the pce. Everyone followed. It was a room built for human standards, and not dragon. And so it had furniture that was human-size andfortable to use. But it was still quite big and the ceiling was very high. Ruck, what do you think? Its a grand, beautiful room. And so huge. Im d you like it! She said happily. Groof-groof! Grulf ran around the room excitedly. It was big enough for him to run in. More precisely, the width was the same as thebined height of thirty men. But the ceiling went up even higher. A room of this size for just one person? Of course. Chambein Morris said. Thank you. But it really is huge. It was a huge room with a single bed in it. There were shelves and drawers near the walls, but it looked like it would be tiring just walking to them. As I inspected the room, Kathe started to poke me in the arm. Locke. It is a human-size room in the dragon pce because it is for the royal family. Ah, so thats why its so big. Because only the royal family could turn into dragons. So it was made so they can easily return to their dragon form. Exactly. There is a door over there if they wish to exit as a dragon. Kathe pointed to a wall. It was so big that it had only looked like a wall to me. But it really was a door. Royal dragons were oftenrger than ordinary dragons. And so the doors and rooms were made especially big. Groof-groof! Grulf ran around Kathe as she stood with a smug expression. Grulf. I told you not to jump on anyone but me, but its okay if you jump on Kathe, Eric or Goran. Groof! Grulf happily jumped onto Kathe. Good boy, good boy. Kathe petted Grulf. Even when in human form, dragons were strong enough to catch Grulf. Kathe, you sure know a lot about this room. I often visited here when I was younger. The royals probably visited each other a lot. Ruck, Ruck! Leea grabbed me by the arm. What is it? My room is next to yours! I see. So you can visit when you like! Thank you. Serulis looked at the room and said, It really is big. Are we all supposed to stay here as well? That is so! Said Grand Chambein Morris after overhearing Seruliss conversation. We have rooms prepared for you all. Huh? You have rooms of this size for each one of us? I am terribly sorry, but aside from the Hero Kings room, the others are Uh, we really are sorry. But they are not quite as spacious as this one. Grand Chambein Morris said fearfully. But to be honest, I would have preferred one of the smaller rooms myself. Hmmm. Indeed. It will be a hassle to keep track of everyone. Perhaps it would be better if we all stayed in this room. Yes. That would be more convenient. Eric agreed with Gorans idea. In that case, I think you should all use this room! Leea said happily. But Grand Chambein Morris looked disturbed. Ill stay here too! Oh, we can be together! Leea and Kathe shouted excitedly. Chapter 159 - A Tour of the Water Dragon Settlement

Chapter 159 - A Tour of the Water Dragon Settlement

A Tour of the Water Dragon Settlement After being shown the room, we were given a tour of the rest of the pce. There were facilities made for the royal family when in human form, so we would be able to stay here quitefortably. Still, each room had a very high roof. Now, I will show you the settlement! Leea said happily. She was bing more and more rxed and talked in afortable manner. Which seemed better for someone her age. Leea. Is the water dragon settlement very big? It is! Much bigger than the pce! Serulis patted Leea on the head every chance she got. She liked looking after younger children. Leea seemed to enjoy it. Some might have wondered if it was an inappropriate way to act towards the crown princess, but neither the Grand Chambein or Kathe said anything. So I assumed it was not at odds with dragon tradition. Now, Ruck. Come and follow me. Groof-groof! Leea was riding on Grulfs back as he ran off. I was happy to see them enjoying themselves so much. Seeing her so lively like this made her look like any other kid. And so everyone chased after them. Ah, Lord Ruck! What? Did you say Lord Ruck? The other water dragons noticed us as we left the pce. And they started to gather around. Leea is showing the guests around. I see. Her Highness is very great. They all praised Leea. It seemed that for the dragons, the royal family werent treated like gods as much as humans. And look at little Grulfie. Groof-groof. Grulf looked happy to be praised as well. And like that, the water dragons followed us on our tour of the settlement. It was kind of unsettling having fifty water dragons following you around. But Grulf and Leea didnt seem to mind very much. This is the entrance. You can go in and out from between these pirs. Leea pointed to two huge stone pirs that were set wide apart. Even a giant dragon such as Drogo would be able to walk throughfortably. Princess Leea. May I ask you a question? Shia said as she raised a hand. No! Call me Leea. B-but, in front of your own subjects I understood Shias hesitation. I wouldnt just refer to Eric by his name in front of his subjects either. The king had his position and we had ours. Dont worry about that! You arent my subject, Shia. That is true, but Shia nced over to Grand Chambein Morris. Her Highness is correct. None of you are water dragons. You are not even dragons. Is that all that matters? Yes. You are not Her Highness subjects, but her friends. Still. Perhaps they would not mind if it was someone like Mister Locke, but I doubt the water dragons would like it if we called Her Highness by her name alone. The water dragons heard this and looked at each other. Oh, not in particr Huh? Why? Well, I would be angry if she was insulted But its what the princess wishes? Why would we be mad? Yes. They all said. It seemed that dragons thought very differently from humans. Or maybe they just felt that there was a very big difference between humans and them. Just like human subjects would not berate the kings dog for licking the kings face. But I didnt think that they necessarily saw us as dogs either. After all, I could see how respectful their attitude was towards me and Eric. They just understood that we were from different cultures, and so they did not want to force their rules onto us. I could tell by looking at Dorgo. The expectations for human and dragon guests were not the same. So thats what the water dragons think. Yes! So you can just call me Leea. I understand now. Leea. Hehehe. Leeaughed happily. Serulis watched this and smiled. Leea, you look so happy. Yes, I have never had friends who were near my own age before. While all of the other water dragons were friendly, they were still her subjects. And so they could not be friends. Huh? What about me? Am I not your friend, Leea? Kathe looked very shocked. Apparently, she had been the only one to make that assumption. Poor thing. Youre like an older sister, Kathe. An older sister. We are friends, but not close in age. Hmph. Our difference in age is barely noticeable when considering the long life of dragons. Barely noticeable. But, I think its still different. Leea considered herself still a childpared to Kathe, who had seeded her father. And so she did not see Kathe as a child in her age range. I see. So I am from a different age Kathe was in a terrible shock. Kathe. You should be happy that you are still seen as a friend. Yes. Sister Kathe is a friend. So I am still a friend. Thats good. Kathe looked like she didnt have many friends, so it really was good. I was a little relieved for her sake. Chapter 160 - The Water Dragon Defense Barrier

Chapter 160 - The Water Dragon Defense Barrier

The Water Dragon Defense Barrier As Kathe looked relieved, Leea turned to Shia. Shia. You havent asked your question yet. Oh, thats right. You said that you can go in and out through those pirs Yes. But why dont you just fly, since you are dragons? The water dragons had big wings. They should be able to fly. And so they shouldnt require such a gate. Thats what Shia had thought. Its because there is a barrier around the whole thing. So we use this as the entrance. Oh? Why is it like that? Serulis didnt seem to understand it. In other words, there is a barrier around the whole settlement that prevents you from leaving or entering. Thats it, Ruck! Exactly. And so it is very difficult to leave from any ce but between these two pirs. Leea said. Goran inspected the pirs and said, Then does that mean we should be fine as long as we can protect this area? Yes. It was because of this barrier that we water dragons have survived this long without anyone being killed or injured. Grand Chambein Morris added. As we talked about this, the water dragons began to stir. The princess just called Lord Ruck by his first name only. I know that he is very kindbut perhaps that is going too far We must all apologize together before he bes angry They were bing frantic. I didnt want to have a reputation for having a short temper. Its fine. You really shouldnt think anything about it As I started to talk, the water dragons started rolling onto the ground. They were now on their backs, just like a dog that is acting submissive. Wha-what is going on? I asked in surprise. Kathe nodded knowingly. The water dragons are apologizing. This is their way of bowing to you. I happen to know a lot about human and dragon traditions. Kathe said with a smug expression. As for the dragons on their backs, they were saying, The princess is still young. Please forgive her. I beg you! Please have mercy on us. Groof-groof! Even Grulf was next to them and lying on his back. But it looked like he was just ying. There is really no need to apologize. Now, please raise your heads I mean, bodies. I pleaded. But the dragons did not get up. All you water dragons, Ruck really doesnt mind it. Dont worry. Ruck and I are friends! Leea said proudly. Her tail waved up and down. Yes. We call each other Leea and Ruck! I said this, and the water dragons finally got up. They looked very surprised. What! Our princess is so privileged. She is allowed to call him by his first name! The water dragons were halfway to deifying me. I did not want that. No. I hope you all will now call me Ruck or Locke as well. How magnanimous. But I would not dareI could never do that Yes, you are right. They discussed it seriously amongst each other. No, really. Dont worry about it. But the water dragons still seemed like they had an aversion to doing that. And so after their discussion, they settled on calling me Mister Ruck. While the water dragons were talking, Eric and Goran looked at the pirs. Ruck. I dont know much about these. But how strong would you say that this barrier is? Ahh, that is very important. Ruck, can you inspect it? Yes. Just give me a moment. And so I started to inspect the strength of the magic barrier. It seemed very strong to me. Its a good barrier. I think it must be quite close to the divine barrier thats around the capital. Oh? The strength itself was very high. However, I was more impressed that it covered such a wide area. As it was usually very difficult to create a barrier like this. So is it really good enough that we just have to defend this area? No, I wouldnt say that. Though, anything stronger than a Vampire Lord may have to go in through here But the weak monsters can get in elsewhere? Yes. It was very simr to the divine barrier in that sense. It was good at repelling strong monsters. Usually, you werent as scared about weak monsters getting in anyway. So its exactly like the divine barrier? No, it seems to react to magic in general. It doesnt matter if you are a dark one or not. This was probably used more for protection against other dragons. Howe it doesnt protect against the weak ones? It is very difficult to create a barrier that repels everything, besides, we do not want it to affect monsters that we eat. Grand Chambein Morris exined. Besides, even the weakest of us dragons could kill a lesser or arch vampire very easily. And can they stop Charm? Of course. We dragons have a high resistance to mind attacks to begin with. We want Ruck to attack the Lords and High Lords thate in through the gate. Leea said with a smile. If thats the case, please leave it to us. I said. And then the water dragons cheered. Chapter 161 - Acquiring a Means to Contact the Water Dragons

Chapter 161 - Acquiring a Means to Contact the Water Dragons

Acquiring a Means to Contact the Water Dragons After that, we took a tour of the rest of the settlement. It felt like some great migration because of all of the dragons following us. The water dragon settlement was in a ce where a giantke connected with a giant forest. The greatke was on the south side of the settlement. Does the barrier cover theke as well? The barrier covers about half of theke. Grand Chambein Morris answered Erics question. So you could not approach the settlement if you tried toe from the outside. Theke was covered by a thick, magical mist that made you lose your sense of direction. So even if you managed to move through the water in a straight line, it would be very difficult to get through the barrier. So it is more strongly defended than the forest? You could say that. Then Shia asked, Um, do water dragons not live underwater? We generally live on drynd. I like to swim too.. Leea said happily. Water dragons liked to swim and could breathe underwater. They had very powerful water magic and breath. That being said, they still did not actually live underwater. It is a very big and beautiful settlement. Isnt it! Leea said with pride as I praised it. Fifty water dragons lived here. So of course it would be big. And there was a lot of space between the houses. Groof-groof! Grulf looked happy as he ran around with Leea on his back. The water dragon settlement was so big that Grulf could get plenty of exercise here. Maybe it would be a good idea toe here for walks instead of going out of the city. After that, we returned to the water dragon pce. We separated from the fifty water dragons here for now. Ruck! I have some tea and sweets! Run, Grulf! Leea said excitedly. She was still riding on top of Grulf when she grabbed my hand and pulled me after them. Groof-groof! Grulf looked very happy. His tail wagged as he ran. We all then moved to the pce drawing-room. As the private room was the first room we had gone to in the pce, this was our first time in the drawing-room. And since the pce was so huge, it took us a while to get there. There were giant desks and chairs in the drawing-room. But there were also human-sized desks and chairs as well. Those are for dragons and those are for humans! I see. So you have both. I had them newly prepared when I heard that you were visiting. That was very kind of you. If you squint, you could see four human-sized desks off in the distance. Perhaps they were for royalty. The royal family was small, so they wouldnt need too many of them. As we took our seats, the Grand Chambein brought in the tea and sweets. Here, Grulfie. Have some of this. They had prepared snacks for Grulf as well. Groof! Grulf ate it happily. As we rxed, drank tea and ate the food, Dorgo began to talk. Now, now. You have all gotten a good look at the water dragon settlement. So let us get to business. Dorgo pulled out bracelets from his bag. One was human-size. The other was for dragons. Are those formunicating? No, these are just orichalchum bracelets. I am thinking of casting magic on them and turning them intomunication bracelets. Then I shall connect them with the ones gifted to us by King Eric the other day. Is that alright? We had receivedmunication bracelets from Eric. They allowed Eric, Goran, Kathe, Dorgo and I to talk to each other. And now Dorgo was going to connect ours with Leea and the Grand Chambeins bracelets. Yes, that would be very useful. Thank you. Amunication bracelet! I want one! Leea said happily. And so he took all of our bracelets and lined them up on a table. And then right in front of us, Dorgo cast magic onto them. The ordinary bracelets would turn intomunication devices and connect with ours. This showed how amazing Dorgo was as a Sorcerer. It was very educational for me. As it was not a spell used on me, I couldnt use Learning. But I thought I still may be able to copy it if I watched. Of course, it would be polite to ask him about it first. Um, Mister Dorgo. What is it? Would you mind if I watched you cast this magic? What do you mean? Uh, I can copy magic if it is done in front of me. What? Dorgos hands stopped and he suddenly looked at me seriously. No one else here was a Sorcerer, so they would not be able to copy it. But I was a Sorcerer. I guess it is not a good thing after all? While it may be toote, I can leave now if you wish No, it is not bad But can you really replicate it? I dont know if it will be urate enough to call it a recreationmore of an imitation maybe Still, it was the creation of magic tools with dragon magic. If it was a secret the dragons wanted to keep, maybe they wouldnt want me to copy it. I shall go then. I said. But Dorgo frantically shook his head. No, please! It is not something that we would not want you to copy! I just didnt think it was possible. And so I was surprised. Locke is very impressive. I wouldnt know how to do it no matter how hard you tried to teach me. Kathe, maybe you should study more seriously. Dorgo hissed at her. On the other hand, Leeas eyes had lit up. I dont understand it either! Youre amazing! Locke can use Magic Learning. Aye, he is good at learning new magic very quickly. Eric and Goran said proudly. Chapter 162 - Return to the Capital

Chapter 162 - Return to the Capital

Return to the Capital And so I exined it to everyone. This isnt Magic Learning. Im just copying it after watching. But thats still impressive in itself. As we talked like this, Dorgo finished casting the spell. And so themunication bracelets were finished in no time. Magic technology of humans could also create such bracelets. They were even sold in stores, though they were very expensive. But at least they were not rare. That being said, human magic was not capable of making them this quickly. Mister Ruck. I would not mind at all if you used this magic to make more bracelets, if you find the need. Thank you. Dorgo then gave the finished bracelets to Leea and the Grand Chambein. Then he taught them how to use it. Wow! Leea looked very impressed by it. Her tail was wagging excitedly. Ill contact you as soon as the enemy attacks. Yes. Contact us anytime if you need help, not just when under attack. Really? Are you sure? Of course. After discussing it a little further, we returned to the mansion. Eric and Goran went back to their work. Kathe tried to skip her own duties, but Dorgo dragged her away. And I decided to rest in my room for a while. Only Grulf and Lord Gerberga were close by. Grrr. Grulf was resting on the bed. He had fallen asleep in no time. You fall asleep so fast, Grulf. Perhaps he slept so much because he was still a wolf cub. Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga was perched on myp. I stroked his feathers and thought about the dark ones. The dark ones were currently targeting the water dragon settlement. It was very likely that they had seeded in producing the Fools Stone. And then there was this Most High King. The vampires who had attacked Kathes pce had told me about him. I believed this person was a vampire king who was stronger than any Vampire High Lord. The Most High Kings subordinates had been raiding dragon ruins and had attacked the pce of the Wind Dragon Ruler. The dark ones who were attacking the water dragons were likely also doing it under hismand. And then there were dark ones inside of the royal capital. Were they all working for the same person? In any case, there was a reason to believe that they had gotten quite close to the center of government. It was clear that they had some influence on certain officials. The dark ones had even taken over Marquis Mastafons house. And then they had forced Philly to make the Fools Stone. Viins like Kabino collected weapons for them and stored their forbidden ham. It was clear that the dark ones inside of the city were quite weakpared to the ones who attacked the wind dragon pce. However, it was incredibly dangerous that there were any in the city, to begin with. They must be using quite a few humans as servants. But it was still a mystery as to why any humans would want to help them. Hmmm. Cluck? Lord Gerberga nibbled at my fingers. And so I started to talk to him. Well, I dont have much choice but to leave the investigation to the privy council Cluck. There wasnt much I could do. Investigations should be left to organizations that were good at it. They were probably doing everything that they could now. I guess Ill just concentrate on protecting the water dragons now. As I talked to Lord Gerberga, someone knocked on the door. Hmm? Who is it? Mister Locke. Do you mind if Ie in? Serulis. Is something wrong? The door opened just as I held Lord Gerberga and stood up. I hope you have time I wanted to ask if you would help with my sword practice Sure. Lets go to the garden then. Thank you! Serulis smiled happily. Grulf is Hmm, well let him sleep. I would feel bad if I woke him up when he was sleeping so soundly. And so I left him and took Lord Gerberga with me to the garden. It was times like this that I was thankful that it was very big. I saw Nia and Shia on our way there. Nia. Serulis and I are going to do some sword practice now. Want to join us? Do you mean it? Of course. Nia was my apprentice. And an Adventurer. I wanted to teach her. Oh! Can Ie and watch you? Of course, Shia. Thank you! And so we went to the garden and Seruliss training began. We would fight with heavy wooden swords. Serulis, you have a natural aptitude. Hhhhhahhthank you! While quite out of breath, Serulis swung the sword earnestly. She was quick and steady in her movements. A definite improvement from before. After a few more swings, Seruliss sword went flying out of her grasp. Alright, next. Nia,e. Nia was still small but very good. She also was a natural, and her movements were smooth, like many beastkin. After Nia, was Shia. She too wanted to practice. And then it was back to Serulis. After an hour had passed, Serulis, Nia and Shia were all out of breath and on their knees. I dont have enough stamina. Mi-mister Lockes energy is just abnormal. Ill do my best! Its going to be a long road They muttered to each other. Chapter 163 - Grulf’s Walk in the Water Dragon Settlement

Chapter 163 - Grulfs Walk in the Water Dragon Settlement

Grulfs Walk in the Water Dragon Settlement From the next day on, I decided to visit the water dragon settlement at least once a day. I would take Grulf, Tama and Lord Gerberga in the morning and see how it was doing. So it would include Grulfs walk. In the afternoon I could practice with Nia or teach Milka how to do magic. It was now the third day since we started. Today, Kathe woulde with us as well. Kathe seemed to have a lot of free time in general. Good morning, Ruck. I am so d that you came. Good morning, Leea. When we arrived in the water dragon settlement, Leea greeted us in the room with the magic circles. She waited here for us every day. I am also happy that you came, sister Kathe. You are such a good child! Kathe put her hands around Leea and picked her up. And then she spun around. Leea squealed in delight. Grulf and Tama ran in a circle around them. Groof-groof! Good morning Grulf, Tama and Lord Gerberga. After being put back on the ground, Leea petted each of them. Im happy that youe out to greet us, but you dont have to do it every day. I am sure you are very busy, Leea? Hmmm. But I want to. Does it bother you? No, it doesnt bother us at all. Three days had passed and I had stopped talking to her so formally. This was by her request. When we left the room with the magic circles, the water dragons were waiting for us. This was also quite usual. Mister Ruck! Thank you foring! They said excitedly as I walked Grulf and the others. The water dragons seemed to have a lot of free time. Do dragons not have to work? I whispered to Kathe. She replied that dragons did not have to eat much. Think about it. It would be a disaster if such huge dragons had to eat an amount of food that was proportional to what humans eat! That might be true, but you eat a lot, Kathe. Thats that. This is this. Uh, no, it seems like the same thing to me. You arepletely wrong. Dont humans eat even when they do not need to? Well, I guess they do. Kathe had eaten food without paying for it during her first visit to the capital. And she ravenously ate the food that Milka made. But as it was not necessary to eat, it probably meant that she just did it because she liked it. In any case, as dragons did not need to eat much, they rarely had to buy food. And so there was less need to work. We talked about this as we jogged and patrolled the settlement. We were only jogging so that Grulf could get some exercise. And then we took a break when Tama started to get tired. While we rested, Grulf continued to y and chase after the water dragons. Leea. Have there been any attacks recently? Hmm. I dont think so. Nothing significant. However, asionally, lesser vampires have attempted to enter. Added the Grand Chambein. Please tell me more about that. It happens once or twice a day usually. Two to three lesser or arch vampires will attempt to enter the settlement. The barrier would stop anything stronger than a lord. But the barrier didnt stop weak vampires. And so the water dragons would have to deal with them personally. Thats quite troublesome. Yes, they are a threat, but easy enough to deal with. Lesser and arch vampires werent exactly worthy enemies for a water dragon. They were like what cockroaches were for humans. They would die with one hit. However, they were still gross and you did not like to see them appear in your territory. And so it was ufortable to think about them hiding in the shadows. Still, it wasnt something to report to the princess every time it urred. And that was why Leea did not know. How do you know when a vampire has entered the area? We use our eyes, noses and ears. ...I see. That was surprising, given how advanced the magic of dragons was. But I suppose they were also good at detecting the presence of others. Still, it made me a little nervous. Kathe. You can use invader detection magic, cant you? Hm? Do you mean the spell I always use on ancient ruins? Yes, yes. Can you cast that over this entire settlement? Hmmm... Is it difficult? Yes, because this ce is very big. Well, that could not be helped. Then I will do that magic. Locke. You can do it too? Well, probably. Leea, is that alright? Yes, thank you! As I had Leeas permission, I went around the outside of the settlement once again. It was generally the same as Kathes detection magic. You set something that would be a core for the magic around the settlement and then connected them all together. Hmmm. Very impressive, Ruck. Kathe said. Then I made several bracelets that would ring an rm if there was an invader, and then I gave them to the Grand Chambein. These should tell you if anyone tries to get in. But that doesnt mean someone cant fool it with magic. I said and told them to continue to be cautious. You will be able to tell which side they areing from if you look at this part of the bracelet. How... Thank you so much. Thank you, Ruck! The Grand Chambein and Leea were very grateful. Chapter 164 - Attack of the Dark Ones

Chapter 164 - Attack of the Dark Ones

Attack of the Dark Ones Once the defense measures were set in ce, life continued as I went back and forth from the water dragon settlement and the mansion every day. We were also worried about the royal capital. And so I stopped by the Adventurers Guild every morning. Josh and Ario were almost always there. Mister Locke, why dont youe rat hunting with us some time? That sounds really fun, but Im a little busy these days. Of course, you are. Youre so skilled. There must be all kinds of requestsing your way. It looked like Ario and Josh were making steady progress. And I was d to see young people grow. After leaving the guild, I returned to the mansion in order to go to the water dragon settlement. Grulf would get his walk, and I would patrol the ce. In the afternoon, it was practice with Nia and Serulis. And then magic lessons with Milka and Luch. A week passed like this. Then one night at the mansion, I was sleeping with Grulf when my bracelet started to vibrate. Lord Ruck. We are under attack. It was Grand Chambein Morriss voice. I jumped out of bed and answered. Im on my way. Grrr? Grulf. Im going to the water dragon settlement. You can stay and sleep. Groof! I grabbed the Devil King Sword and ran to the magic circle room on the first floor. I avoided wearing pajamas to bed because of situations like this. Of course, I wasnt wearing armor, but still slept in my normal clothes. Serulis poked her head out from her room. Perhaps she had heard me running down the steps. What happened? The water dragons have requested help! Thats all that needed to be said. I went into the magic circle room and teleported to the water dragon settlement. I felt a little dizzy, as was usual after teleporting. Groof. So you came too, Grulf? Groof! Dont hurt yourself. I then ran out of the magic circle building. Leea was waiting outside. Tonight, she was in the shape of a dragon. She was smaller than Kathe and had a pretty, blue color. Ruck. There are invaders from the gate! Morris is holding them back now. Understood. There is a possibility that lesser or arch vampires will get in. You should stay with the other water dragons and keep watch. I understand. And then Grulf and I ran towards the gate. While we ran, a voice sounded from my bracelet. Locke. How are things going? Unfortunately, Goran had been sleeping in his own mansion tonight. Well, that was usual, so it could not be helped. Im headed towards the scene right now. So I do not know. Ill call you if it seems like we need help. I see. So you stay and rest for now. As if I could sleep. Erics voice also sounded. This was an advanced bracelet that allowed you to talk to multiple people at once. Im headed for your mansion right now. Im also going. Im in the underground passage. I am going too! I have just arrived at the settlement. Kathe was in my mansion and Dorgo had been in the Wind Dragon Pce. At least Dorgo would be able toe quickly. That made me feel better. Ill try to finish things before Eric and Goran arrive. Yes, I hope that we are just wasting our time. That would be for the best. Just then, a fireball flew passed me. It was huge. Then I saw Morris fighting the evil dragons and vampires. There were many enemies. Morris and the water dragons seemed to be struggling greatly. I had been wondering why I had not heard from him since the first call for help. And I now saw that he was fighting too desperately to be able to talk. Actually, you two might want to hurry. I said into the bracelet. Then I unleashed a magic bullet. It mmed into an evil dragon that was about to bite a water dragon. GYAAAAAAAAAAAA!! It wailed in pain. But it did not die. And that had been a very powerful bullet. The average dragon would have fallen. But not the evil dragon. Not only did it not fall, but its attention was now on me. I shouted at it. Fight me first! And then I shot out 30 magic bullets all at once. There were two types of reactions from the vampire lords and evil dragons. Some underestimated me, and epted the blow. Others sensed the danger and desperately dodged them. GYRAAAAAARGHH!! Two vampire lords and three evil dragons took lethal blows because theycked caution. The other water dragons quickly put an end to them. The ones who had seen the danger and dodged the attack were the more dangerous. And my attention moved towards those powerful enemies. Without hesitation, I charged forward. The breath of the evil dragons and the magic of the vampire lords shot out towards me. I increased my speed. Their magic and breathnded where I had been a moment ago. GGGGGGGG! There was a loud grinding sound as dirth shot up into the air along with a storm of rocks. The air became full of dust. Mister Ruck! Morriss frantic scream echoed in my ears. At the same time, I jumped out of the cloud of dust and cut off the first evil dragons head with the Devil King Sword. Chapter 165 - The Battle with the Dark Ones

Chapter 165 - The Battle with the Dark Ones

The Battle with the Dark Ones Blood spurted out of the neck of the evil dragon and covered me as Inded on the ground. Then I looked at the water dragons with a smile. Thats not enough to kill me. Amazing! Thank you! The water dragons said happily. The enemy must have seen us talking and decided it was their chance. A vampire lord jumped out to my side. Groof! Grulfs fangs tore into the vampire lords neck. You-you filthy dog! The vampire lord panicked and tried to transform in order to escape. However, it seemed like he couldnt. Wh-why...why... And just like that, he turned into a pile of ashes. You did it, Grulf! Groof! Perhaps vampires could not transform if Grulf bit into them. But the dragon breath is dangerous, so stay close to me. Groof-groof! But Grulf did not look scared. ying with the water dragons so much had probably made him braver. Just then, a vampire from the far back began to shout. Why is there a human in a ce like this! It was a lord, no, a high lord. Since he was in the back, he was likely amander. Its more strange for your filthy kind to appear here. Silence! You inferior creature! Are you the leader of these rats? How dare you call us that! You shall regret this! And the fight continued. The water dragons also used their water breath to retaliate. And as it was their best attack, it was quite powerful. But the breath of the evil dragons was also strong. You would take a great deal of damage if it hit you. On the other hand, the vampire lords and high lords were not much to talk about. But they could still be a threat. As the evil dragons were so confident in their vitality, they tended to take every attack instead of dodging them. However,pared to the evil dragons, it was harder to hit the vampires. They were not only fast, but they could turn into mist or bats. This meant that they would asionally appear behind you or to your side. And that was very dangerous when you were focused on avoiding the evil dragons attacks. All of you, dont push yourselves too hard! Understood! I called to the water dragons as I inspected the scene. Morris was very strong. He could fight two evil dragons at once. And I shot magic bullets whenever I had a chance. Because of this, the battle was moving in our favor. We could win if things continued like this. It happened just as we were all starting to feel a sense of relief. GAAAAAALAAAA!! A massive evil dragon appeared. It was much bigger than even Grand Chambein Morris. Not only that, but it was even bigger than Dorgo. What! No... The water dragons started to make sounds that sounded a lot like screaming. Hahahaha! You fools! Regret your actions and die! The high lord shouted with glee. So thats your trump card? Hmph. Is that what you think? The high lord smiled suggestively. It seemed like they had others as well. That being said, there was nothing to do now but to defeat this giant dragon. As it was bigger than Dorgo, I had to go all out. I took one step forward and was just about to dash towards the giant evil dragon. But just then, the giant evil dragon breathed. It wasnt fire. It wasnt wind or water or ice. The breath was like a dark-colored mud. I didnt know what it was. But I had a very bad feeling about it. Dont let it touch you! I shouted as I created a magic barrier. I also made barriers around the water dragons. Any trees that the ck mud touched became dried up in an instant. A poison breath! The magic barrier shook violently when the poison breath hit it. CREEEEAAAAKK There was an unsettling sound. It wasnt just poison. There was strong magic in it. CCRACK-CRACK The barrier began to break. I frantically put up another barrier. Just then, the first one shatteredpletely. Only an incredibly powerful breath would have been able to destroy my barrier. I could not even attack it. It took everything I had to maintain the barrier. And the giant evil dragons breath was not over yet. You can sure breath for a long time! I could not allow the breath to get passed us. It would do immense damage if it leaked into the settlement. Just then, I felt a disturbing presence to my side. DIE! A vampire lord appeared right next to me as I focused on the barrier. He swung his sword at me. Grrr! Grulf bit into the right hand that held the sword. Bastard! The vampire lord swung the short sword in his left hand. I tried to protect Grulf from the short sword by making a barrier. Just then, there was a loud sound and a scream. Gaaa...ggg... Things seem to be quite dire over here. Dorgos fist was protruding from the vampire lords stomach. Dorgo was still in human form. Thank you. I am sure you would have managed just fine by yourself, Mister Ruck? Well, thank you. Regardless. I am d to hear it. And then Dorgo looked up at the giant evil dragon. Hmm. I suppose it would be better to fight that thing in my dragon form. Dorgo said. And with that, he transformed back into a dragon. Chapter 166 - Giant Evil Dragon

Chapter 166 - Giant Evil Dragon

Giant Evil Dragon Grand Chambein Morris of the water dragons shouted. Please dont use your wind breath! It will just spread the poison. I understand. And with that, the now giant Dorgo attacked the giant evil dragon. Mister Dorgo! Please dont wreck the terrain! I know! But that was an impossible request when two dragons fought in earnest. And Dorgo knew that very well. But it was said anyway. GYAAAA! The giant evil dragon looked at Dorgo and roared. Dorgo would only use his sharp ws, fangs and body. He could not use anything else, as the water dragon settlement was so close. They flew up into the air and shed with their ws and rammed their tails into each other. That alone caused massive shock waves that tore trees from their roots. Bastard! Dorgo shouted. The giant evil dragon had used its breath. Dorgo made a magic barrier. Unsurprisingly, Dorgo made a strong and veryrge barrier. And it was more to protect the water dragons and the settlement than himself. The breath of the giant shadow dragon was long. Cracks began to appear in Dorgos barrier. It was all Dorgo could do to maintain the barrier, but now vampires were swarming around him. And so I hit the vampires with magic when they got close to him. Thank you! Please keep the barrier up! Leave it to me. After that, Iunched a volley of magic spears at the surrounding evil dragons. They were very powerful magic spear. They would at least hold them back. GAAAAAAAAAALAAA!! The evil dragons roared all at once. Some of them had been pretty badly wounded. Not just one or two. Five of them had magic spears protruding from their bodies as they screamed. Its because Dorgo and the water dragons had their attention. But the wounds were still not lethal. Still, after doing this much damage, they would be easy enough for the other water dragons to deal with. In the meantime, we had to do something about the giant evil dragon. And so I ran in a straight line towards the giant evil dragon. As it was in the sky, my Devil King Sword did not reach it. However, I was a Sorcerer, so it didnt matter. GAAA!! The giant evil dragon saw me running at an incredible speed. Then it roared and shot its breath out at me. It was its poison breath. However, Dorgos barrier blocked it. Thank you! I said as Iunched my magic spears at it. Ten at once. Fiver from the front, one on each side and three from the back. The giant evil dragon seemed to have detected the danger. It stopped its breath attack and went on the defense, creating barriers in an instant. CGGGRRRRR The magic spears smashed into the barrier and shattered them. They didnt stop until they hit the fifthyer. Its still not enough then. The giant evil dragon looked relieved that it had stopped all the spears. And that was my chance. I cast gravity magic at it and pulled it down to the ground. GAA! GAAA! It roared in surprise. Its mine once it hits the ground. I jumped towards it with the Devil King Sword. The giant evil dragon did not defend. It thrashed its arms to attack. The sharp ws rushed towards me. I too did not defend. I would let them hit me. Mister Locke! Dorgo cried frantically. Cng! There was a loud echo when the dragons ws hit me. And it was the ws that shattered. This was because of the aggressive barrier I had learned from the Vampire High Lord. GA...? The giant evil dragon looked like it had no idea what had happened. It was my chance. And so I cut off its left arm and left leg. GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!! The giant evil dragon let out a scream. Im surprised you dodged it. I had actually been aiming for its neck. Just then, a vampire appeared next to me. It tried to touch me, but then its arm got blown off. Were you not watching just a moment ago? I took off its head with the Devil King Sword. However, my attention was briefly away from the giant evil dragon. GAAAA!!! Breath again. How boring. Perhaps it didnt like being insulted, because this time it shot out magic bullets as well as poison breath. I blocked it with a barrier and shot out another ten magic spears towards it. The magic spears hit the giant evil dragons barrier. CGRRRRRR Like before, nine of the spears were stopped by the fiveyers of the dragons barrier. However, thest one went through and made a big hole in the evil dragons body. I stole this magic from your god. Feels good, doesnt it? I had used Dark Ray, which I had learned from the Evil Gods head. Only I had disguised it to look like magic spears. In other words, it was the magic of their god. It was very powerful. Even a giant evil dragon would not be able to bear it. ...What! The Vampire High Lord called out in shock. I wanted to kill him as quickly as possible. However, the giant evil dragon was still moving. And so I swung the Devil King Sword down and cut off its head. Then I pierced its heart. Finally, the giant evil dragon stopped moving. Then I turned to face the Vampire High Lord. He immediately started to turn into a mist in an attempt to escape. I wont let you get away! The Devil King Sword shed through the mist. GAAAAAAAAAA!! The High Lord wailed. And parts of the mist turned into ash. However, most of him managed to escape. Chapter 167 - Hunting the Survivors and Cleaning Up

Chapter 167 - Hunting the Survivors and Cleaning Up

Hunting the Survivors and Cleaning Up The giant evil dragon was dead and the High Lord had escaped. Now we just had to hunt what remained. And so I worked together with the water dragons to kill the evil dragons and vampires. It was only after we were finished that Kathe arrived. I guess I am a littlete. Kathe. You are much toote. What were you doing? Dorgo said angrily. She was verytepared to Dorgo, who hade immediately from the pce. Kathe would havee from my mansion. Im sorry. But I was busy fighting the dark ones near the settlement, and that took time. I understood how she felt. If there were others fighting right in front of you, it would be hard to ignore them. But there is such a thing as priorities. The water dragons would not have had a problem dealing with them. Thats true...but! Kathe looked crestfallen but continued to retaliate. Just then, Goran arrived. Haahh haaahh... It looks like you finished things here. Thats good. Wheres Eric? Eric was able to use the secret passage, so he should have arrived before Goran. Eric is protecting Princess Leea, just in case. But I thought only lessers and arch vampires were able to get in? It didnt seem like Eric would be needed. Goran shook his head slowly. If only that were the case. But there were Lords and High Lords as well. What? ...Did they have magic tools that allowed them to get through the barrier? Most likely, yes. Not only that, but they had ten magic armored machines as well. ...That would have been bad. Well, at least there werent any evil dragons with them. Even if there were no evil dragons, it was dangerous enough with the machines and High Lords. So I guess it wasnt just about protecting the gate. So is the settlement safe now? Of course. I wouldnt havee here if we hadnt driven them back. Thats why Kathe and I came running here. Goran heard this and then turned to Kathe and bowed. Kathe. Im sorry. Your father was wrong. ...Hmm. Well, as long as you know! She said, now quite cheerful. Her tail started to wag. Kathe seemed very interested in the giant evil dragon corpse. Still, that thing is so big! And it was strong as well. I would imagine so! Grand Chambein Morris inspected the dead trees in the area. It was poison breath... Yes, there was strong poison in it, but... Mister Ruck. You think it was more than just poison? It also had strong acid in it...Im sure it did. It was able to unleash such a powerful thing along with tremendous magic from its mouth. Could anything be more horrifying? We left the clean up to the water dragons so we could return to the pce. Ruck. Wee back. Leea greeted us. She was now in the shape of a human. Weve returned. I heard that there was a horrible battle here as well. Eric helped us. And so did Serulis, Shia and Nia! So Serulis and the others had helped fight off the vampires too. Eric had focused on the magic machines. Eric noticed me and approached us with a grim expression. Ruck. The barrier blocks strong monsters, but it apparently doesnt block magic machines when they are not activated. Thats bad. The barrier activated when it detected magic. Regardless of what type, every living thing had magical energy. Strong creatures had lots of magic. So did warriors. Warriors used the magic in their bodies. Sorcerers used the magic outside as well. However, when it came to barriers that blocked strong creatures, it was determined by the flow of magic within the body. Those who had a strong current could be said to be powerful. However, magic machines that were not activated were just like weapons. There was no magic flowing. A living creature who no longer had magic flowing in them would be considered dead. And so the barrier saw unactivated magic machines as clumps of metal or just a magic stone. So that means they smuggled the machines into the barrier and then activated them. If only we could crush them before they are activated. But magic machines are tough... Yeah. But it seemed that they had crushed three of the machines before they started moving. So only seven were activated. Let me see the vampire remains then. Theyre over here. Eric led me to a clearing that was a short distance from the pce. Serulis, Shia and Nia were there. Mister Locke. Im so d you are alright. Im d that you were all safe too. Serulis and the others had fought alongside the water dragons to defeat the vampires. I studied the vampire remains, in other words, their ashes. Judging by the amount, there were at least thirty of them. And inside, I found three medals that suggested there were some who ranked higher than a Lord. And so I searched for the magic tool that would have allowed them to cross the barrier. After a while, I discovered something that looked like a bracelet. There was strong magicing from it. It looked like it was made using the Fools Stone. Chapter 168 - After the Attack

Chapter 168 - After the Attack

After the Attack As I inspected the magic tool, Goran watched from behind me. Locke. Is that the magic tool that can break through the barrier? It might be. Do you know how it works? To be honest, I dont. Ill have to ask Philly about itter. Eric was also looking at what was in my hands now. The materials is the Fools Stone, isnt it? It looks like it... So the dark ones and the Most High King had seeded in making them after all. When I was done inspecting the ashes, I then looked at the barrier. I wanted to look carefully and find out if it had broken in any ces. Once I was sure that it was fine, we all moved back to the water dragon pce. This was so we could discuss future ns with Leea and Grand Chambein Morris. Groof. Grulf followed me closely the whole time. He looked a little tired. Grulf. You did very well today. Groof. I sat down in the drawing-room and petted him. It is quitete now. I hope you will stay with us tonight. Grand Chambein Morris said. While there was a teleportation circle, the water dragon pce was very big. It would take a while just to walk to the building that housed the circles. Besides, there could be another attack. I think you should stay too! Leea said as she grabbed my arm. Yes. I think I will. Hehehe. Leea looked happy. Groo.... Grulf opened his mouth wide and yawned. We are now doing everything we can to search the area. You should get some rest, Mister Ruck. Shia and the others have already returned. I see. They had gone back while I was inspecting the barrier. They had been woken up in the middle of the night while they were sleeping. So they must be tired. I was tired. And so Grulf and I headed to the room that was prepared for us. The room was veryrge. There were several dim lights. I could see just fine, but it wasnt too bright to sleep. There was also a row of beds now. They had been added since thest time we visited. Mister Morris prepared some beds for us. Groof. It had been decided that everyone would be using it, and so changes had been made. Even those who had returned to the mansion tonight would use it someday. Locke. Good work today. Yeah, you too. Eric and Goran. Are you going to stay here too? Well, its too much trouble returning to the pce now. Still easier than me. At least you can use the secret passage, Eric. They could have also slept in my mansion. In any case, it wasnt much of a difference whether they slept here or there. It was a huge room, but Eric and Goran chose beds that were next to each other. Which also happened to be close to mine. Groof-groof! Grulf jumped onto my bed and rubbed his back against the nkets. He was the size of a horse, but the bed was big enough so that it didnt matter too much. Grulf. Move over a bit. Groof! I pushed him a little and then got into the bed. Then Grulf put his jaw on my stomach. You fought very well today, Grulf. Groof! His tail was wagging. Oh, Grulf did well? Goran asked. And so I talked about what he had done in the fight. It was also in order to tell them about how the vampires fought. When you are fighting the evil dragons, the vampires will turn into mist so they can appear right behind you. That would be hard to deal with. But it is then that Grulf would tear into their throats. Ohh, thats brilliant. Not only that, but they cant turn back into mist when Grulf is biting them. Really? I suppose it is simr to how the beastkin wolf are strong against vampire attacks. I talked about Grulfs aplishments in the fight as I petted him. Still, it is really terrible that they have teamed up with these evil dragons. It is not too bad for us, but the others will find them difficult to fight. As we talked like this, Dorgo and Kathe came. For some reason, Leea and a man we didnt know was also there. He looked about the same age as us. What is it? We thought we would sleep here too. Its too much trouble going back to your mansion, Locke! Dorgo and Kathe said. And who is this? I am Morris. Grand Chambein Morris could also turn into a human. If you can turn into a human, does that mean you are part of the royal family? I am the younger brother of the former queen, Leeas mother. So I am her uncle. I see. Kathe and Leea got into the same bed. Im going to stay with you, sister Kathe. We are friends, after all! They both looked happy. That was good. Dorgo also got into a bed. Morris took the bed next to his. Apparently, he was going to sleep here too. Chapter 169 - Water Dragon Breakfast

Chapter 169 - Water Dragon Breakfast

Water Dragon Breakfast Everyone got into bed, but it seemed like they had trouble sleeping. This was because it was after such an intense battle. But Grulf on the other hand... Grrr.... Was sleeping on his back. Grulf was always quick to fall asleep. It was cute, so I patted him on the belly. He probably thought he was scratching himself because his legs were moving. After a while, I eventually fell asleep. The next morning, Morris woke me up. He said that breakfast was ready. Groof-groof. Grulf must have been hungry because he was already awake. He started licking my face. Then I washed up and headed to the dining hall. Eric, Goran, Kathe, Dorgo, and Leea were already there. I looked at them and said, Its a good thing that there were no casualties yesterday. Indeed. While we were mostly just defending, we were very lucky that no one died. Eric muttered with a serious expression. All the attacks up until now seemed sporadic and unnned...so we let our guard down. Morris said as the food was served. Exactly. I couldnt say that I hadnt done the same. To think they would use the magic machines as well... We thought they would not be able to make more after we took Kathes trash can. Yes, you would think. Trash can? Leea tilted her head in puzzlement. And so I exined it to her. It was our name for the alchemy machine that was in the wind dragon kings pce. Putting in Fools Stones or Philosophers Stones allowed you to make the automated magic machines. It had since been kept in Phillysboratory in my mansion. Maybe its not just Fools Stones they have. Maybe they have another trash can. Goran said. So you can make many of these magic machines if you have this alchemy device? Morris asked with a worried look. It was no wonder that he sensed danger. It would mean the enemy could send many powerful enemies through the barrier. Dorgo knew the most about the trash can. But it very hard to gather the materials... You will need a lot of magic stones and sacrifices. In that case... The dark ones want sacrifices? Goran heard this and said, But cant they just use the Fools Stone? Gathering sacrifices is the quickest way to make the Fools Stone. A talented alchemist like Philly did not require expensive materials. However, it required incredible skill on her part. If you wanted to make them easily with a machine, you needed a lot of valuable materials. This is a serious situation. Morris groaned. If the water dragons became sacrifices, the enemy would be able to make even more Fools Stones and automated machines. Even if they didnt summon an Evil God, the enemy would grow much stronger. Mister Morris. Do the water dragons have something simr to the trash can? We do not. We are much better with barrier magic. Us wind dragons prefer alchemy. Kathe informed us. In spite of this, Kathe did not seem to be particrly good at alchemy. But it was probably better not to tell her. So the technology used for the magic machines is alchemy? It is. No, it is not. Oh, its not... Kathe had looked so smug, but Dorgo quickly corrected her. It is technomancy. Fire dragons are especially good with it. You dragons are good at different kinds of things then. It has less to do with ability and more with culture. I see. Parents taught their kids magic. And the secrets of magic were never allowed outside. So it was no wonder that they tended towards different things. Wait a minute. Does that mean they were able to make new machines because... Eric looked at me. The fire dragons had fallen to the dark ones? Was that what he was worried about? No, that cant be. Why do think so? If the fire dragons really fell to the dark ones, then the Evil God would have been brought back by now. ...I see. Thats true. They would have used them as sacrifices to summon it. They would have no need to attack the water dragons, who were known to have strong defenses. Then, how were they able to prepare so many machines? Perhaps they found something from the fire dragon ruins. I said. But Dorgo shook his head. Mister Locke. Unfortunately, the fire dragons do not leave devices around in their ruins like we wind dragons do. Is that right? The wind dragons did not have a settlement. Their territory was the sky. That being said, sometimes they wanted bases on the ground. And after making them, they often abandoned them for new ces, and so they became ruins. Even if they nned to use them again, they often didnt. Other dragons had settlements, so they did not make and abandon ruins like that. Of course, there are times when they move their settlement to somece different. But they do not leave any magic tools behind. Humans did not do such things either. Important stuff would be taken to your new home. So there must have been some other devices simr to the trash can. I said. Most ashamedly, that is likely the case. Kathe, the ruler of the wind dragons, said with a bow. Chapter 170 - The Day After the Attack

Chapter 170 - The Day After the Attack

The Day After the Attack After we ate breakfast, Dorgo said, If its true that they are not only making the Fools Stone, but also magic machines... It may no longer be enough to just defend this ce. That being said, we cannot allow the defense of the settlement to weaken either. Eric was right. We didnt know when there would be another attack. So well have to continue to defend this ce while searching for their base. I said. Goran groaned. Mmmm. You say that. But how can we find it? It will be hard to use Adventurers, you know? With the dark ones, especially vampires, there was always the issue of Charm. It was a horrible fear, that Adventurers could be charmed or turned into thralls. And if they put up a public request at the guild, then the dark ones would find out about it. They may even set up a trap. Perhaps we will have to ask Shia and the beastkin wolves. We could send an A-rank Adventurers party on a secret mission. The kingdom will pay them. In that case... Well, it could work. Kathe had been silent up until now, but she now spoke with a grave look. I shall search from the sky as well. Will you be able to find anything from so high up? Surely it is better than not searching at all. In general, Kathe had a lot of time to spare. So it was good that she had some work to do. Kathe. Thank you. Leave it to me! We continued to talk after that. Ultimately, it was decided that Eric, Goran, and Dorgo would search for the enemy base. Of course, Eric and Goran would be searching for it by sending out their subordinates. I will try to stay around here as much as possible. Ruck, thank you. Leea said happily. As Eric had duties at the pce, he returned in a hurry. I also needed to return to the mansion to make preparations. And so we all went outside of the pce. Ah, Mister Ruck! Thank you for what you didst night! The water dragons all came running towards us. There were about thirty of them today. The rest were probably on watch duty. Has anyone been hurt? No one has, thanks to you! Everyone is fine. No one was hurt badly. At worst, they will heal in a week. Thats good. It was an intense battle. They could not avoid some damage. But all you water dragons were amazing. Not only did you fight the lesser and arch vampires, but you fought ten magic machines without anyone getting badly wounded. Ehehe. Oh, it was nothing. The water dragons all looked bashful at one. Their tails wagged up and down. Mister Ruck, your apprentices were great too. They did so much! They were probably talking about Nia. When I asked them, they apparently meant Serulis, Shia and Nia. We cannot help but miss some of the small vampires. Ah, I see. Yes, Im sure its easy to miss them when dealing with the magic machines. There were simr ambushes when I, Dorgo and Morris were fighting near the gate. When we focused on the evil dragons, a vampire would suddenly appear. Lesser vampires could not turn into mist, but arch vampires could. It would be very dangerous to be attacked by arch vampires when you were distracted by the machines. It was those times when Miss Shia, Miss Serulis or Miss Nia would help us. As they talked about this, Leea started to pull at my sleeve. I did a lot too. Really? Thats amazing. Yes. It was quite impressive. Kathe agreed. Apparently, Leea had fought as well. You think so too, sister Kathe? I do. I do. Ehehehe. Then Leea said, Serulis, Shia and Nia also did so well for being so small. Well, dragons and Vampire Lords aside, lesser and arch vampires are no match for the likes of them. Exactly! It was amazing! But you did well too, Leea? Yes, but I am big. Shia and the others are small but amazing. Leea was very impressed by them. After that, Kathe and Dorgo flew away and I returned to the mansion. Milka was waiting for me there. Wee back! Will you be eating breakfast? No, sorry. I already ate. I see. Luch, Lord Gerberga, and Tama also came out. How was it? Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga pped his wing and flew into my arms. I hugged him tightly. Tama ran in a circle around me. I petted Tama as well. I would like to tell Philly as well, so can you gather everyone together? You want me to call Master Philly? Leave it to me! Milka ran off. Everyone quickly gathered together in the drawing-room. Milka, Luch, Lord Gerberga, Philly and Tama. And then Shia, Nia, and Serulis joined us. And so I exined to them what had happened the previous night. Chapter 171 - A Meeting at the Mansion

Chapter 171 - A Meeting at the Mansion

A Meeting at the Mansion I took out the magic tool. It was the tool that we believed the dark ones used to get through the water dragon barrier. Philly, please look at this. Oooh... It is made out of the Fools Stone... Hmm? Is this a tool to break through the barrier? Very good. Exactly. But, it wasnt the divine barrier, but the water dragons barrier. Hmmm. How troublesome. Philly muttered. Tama looked at Philly with a worried expression and licked her hand. Groof. Grulf started to lick my hand, perhaps in imitation. I turned to Shia and the others. Shia, Serulis and Nia. I heard you all did very well out there. Nia shook her head slowly. It is true that Serulis and Shia did a lot...but I was just running away. Thats not true? I saw you fighting an arch vampire. Oh, an arch? That is quite amazing. I said. Nia looked conflicted. That was...an ident. Nia said that she was desperately trying to escape the attacks of the automated magic machines. It was all she could do to dodge them. She never had a chance to go on the attack. But when she ran away, a vampire had appeared right in front of her with its back towards her. It had turned into mist so that it could attack a water dragon that was busy fighting a machine. I see. And thats how you did it. Nia was surprised at the sudden appearance and had swung her sword without thinking. And then the arch vampires head had flown off. It was just a coincidence. I was running away. I dont think randomly swinging your sword without thinking usually results in an arch losing its head. Its because of your daily training. Even if she hadnt been thinking, her strength would have still mattered. And so it was very impressive considering her age. Yes. You should be more proud of yourself! Serulis praised Nia with a pat on the head. If anything, it is I who barely did anything. Yes, I let the water dragons take care of the magic machines... Those machines are very strong, so it cannot be helped. And so I told them the general strategies that the dark ones liked to use. About how they liked to turn into mist when the dragons were fighting with the machines. Of course, they had probably noticed much of this already. And there was one thing I could not forget. Lesser and arch vampires are one thing, but magic machines are much too dangerous. ...Are you suggesting that we shouldnt help in defending the settlement? Yes. They didnt say anything. But their eyes were full of dissatisfaction. I know you did very wellst night. But its getting to be too dangerous. I understand what you are trying to say, Mister Locke, but... You should know after yesterday. The machines are too dangerous. Yes. So we will be very careful... No. Its not a matter of simply being more careful. Serulis continued to argue, but Shia and Nia looked quiet. Yes... I did feel like it was too heavy a load for us... But I feel like the water dragons cannot defend it alone either. Shia was right. If Shia and the others were not there, someone else must take their ce. But still, I could not take Shia and the others to a battlefield with those machines. ...Still. Its a no. Ill be so careful! You still cant. Serulis wouldnt back down. But I tly refused. She looked angry. Her eyes looked tearful. I felt bad for her, but it was preferable to allowing it and having her die. Its too bad... But I know I will just get in the way. Nia said. She was sad but also looked optimistic. She understood that she needed to get stronger so that she wouldnt have to run away anymore. Shia looked to Serulis and said with a smile, Well, those pesky machines really are little out of our league! But... If its just against the vampires...I can... That may be, but then it wont just be Nia, but both of us who get in the way. The water dragons were kind. They would protect them if they needed help. Even if Serulis and the others were saved, it would harm the water dragons. And even Serulis would not want that. Then Serulis, why dont you join us beastkin wolves? ...Really? Shia looked at me. Mister Locke. You are currently trying to destroy their base, arent you? ...Im surprised you know. Yes, we are. Because things will only get worse at this rate. I hadnt told them of my conversation with Eric and Dorgo yet. She had probably just realized it was the right decision based on circumstances. She was a B-rank Adventurer, after all. His Majesty wille to us beastkin for information on the vampires. He likely will, yes. If there is little we can do in the water dragon settlement, we will just do what we can do. That was still dangerous. But it was a danger that came with being an Adventurer. Shia. I would like that. Please take me with you. Serulis said with a bow. Still, I couldnt agree to it just like that. Chapter 172 - The Plan to Raise Mental Resistance

Chapter 172 - The n to Raise Mental Resistance

The n to Raise Mental Resistance In spite of my doubts, Shia smiled gently. It would be very reassuring to have your help, Shia! Miss Serulis. Thank you. Nia also smiled. Serulis was great with the sword. She even wielded a sword that had been taken from a Vampire High Lord. So no one could question her strength. However, that wasnt the only thing to consider. Vampires had Charm. Charm did not work on beastkin wolves. That was why they could hunt vampires as their main upation. However, Serulis was susceptible. All of her skills would mean nothing if she fell victim to Charm. Serulis. Wait. Mister Locke. Are you against it? Vampires have Charm, after all. ... So I want you to wait until I get the magic tool. Then you can go. Magic tool? Serulis looked puzzled. She didnt know. It is a kind of essory that raises your mental resistance. I see...they sell such things? It is rare, but I should be able to find one. It was probably very expensive, but that could be taken care of. The real issue was whether or not I could actually acquire one. It would be good if I could. But if I couldnt, then at least I would have dyed Serulis going. Yes, it wasnt the best way to go about doing things, but at least she wouldnt die. Serulis looked worried. But, isnt it expensive? Serulis. Let me tell something that is important for Adventurers. What is it? If something can be solved with money, then it should be. ...I see. Serulis seemed satisfied now. You could not be so stingy when it came to raising your chances of survival. That was the golden rule. Philly. Couldnt you just make such an item with alchemy? Hmm! You ask a very difficult question, Shia! Philly then thought very hard. Indeed, it did not seem like it was out of the realm of possibility for alchemy. I can make the materials and probably get really close... But I think itll be very hard without being able to do the magic... So thats how it is. Then Master, you could do the alchemy and Mister Locke could add the magic, cant he? Oh? Philly heard Milkas suggestion and then looked up. Groof? Woof? Cluck? Grulf, Tama, and Lord Gerberga were all looking at me. Their eyes were full of expectation. I dont have much experience with magic tools... I never would have thought there was magic you werent good at, Mister Locke. I didnt say that. I just wasnt sure. I was actually confident I could make something as good as the average craftsman if I knew how. That being said, I did not. Maybe I should go to the pce library and do some research. There should be books from Sorcerers long ago. As long as they were not forbidden or secret arts, anyway. And magic tools that raised your mental defenses were not secret or forbidden. I just needed to understand the principles. I was good at enhancing things for certain uses. Alright, Im off to the pce then. I hope you wont go out and hunt vampires without telling anyone? I know. ...Oh... What? Mister Locke. Thank you. Dont mention it. I contacted Morris through themunication bracelet and told him that I would bete in going to the water dragon settlement today. After that, I went down the secret passage alone. As I was going to a library, Grulf would have to stay home. Maybe I should contact Eric. I used the bracelet. Hmm? The library? Yes. I want to do some research on making magic tools for mental resistance. Im not sure there are any books about... Well, I will ask the librarian. Thank you. That will save me some time. Its nothing. More importantly, could you bring Grulf and Lord Gerberga with you? Huh? Why? Uh, my wife and daughters... I see. Oh, should I bring Tama as well? Are you sure? Well, Ill have to ask Philly first. But I bet Philly will want to apany me to the library anyway. That would be fine, wouldnt it? Of course. It would be even better if Philly could help me. After all, it would be her who had to make the materials. And so Philly and I and the animals headed for the pce. Philly had her mask on, just in case. Her whereabouts were supposed to be a secret. Eric was waiting for us on the other side. And here, we left the animals with Refi, Charlotte, and Marie. They were very happy as they petted them. Groof! Cluck-cluck! Woof! Grulf and the others also looked happy, so that was good. And then Philly and I headed for the library. As we had special permission from the king, we would be able to read books that were usually forbidden. Oh, this...is very interesting. Philly was drawn topletely unrted books. I understand how you feel, but we came here today for a reason. I know. Ill ask Eric if we cane back some other time. Really? Yes. I dont think Eric would mind. And with that, Philly and I focused on finding rted material. Chapter 173 - Library

Chapter 173 - Library

Library The Royal Library was very big. Which was no surprise, given the long history of the Mendilibar Kingdom. I didnt know just how many books there were here, but it was probably in the tens of thousands. Ill search for books on magic first. Then I will look for books on alchemy. We split up and searched. There were thousands of books on magic alone. Even alchemy had thousands of books. So of course, it was not easy to find the books we were looking for. Philly, have you found anything promising yet? I havent. What about you, Mister Locke? Nothing yet. Then Philly muttered. I must say, I thought this would be easier. Yeah... As we said this the librarian approached us. Are you looking for something? Said a woman with chestnut-colored hair and sses. She was still young, so she must have been quite brilliant to be put in charge of the pce library. His Majesty has ordered me to help you. So please tell me if there is anything that I can do for you. She said with a smile. Well, that was convenient. Im looking for books on how to make magic tools... Magic tools? What kind? I want to make an essory that raises mental resistance. ...I see. In that case... The librarian started to lead me through the library. Here are the books rted to magic tools. Thank you. That is a great help. Oh, no. Its just my job. She smiled kindly. Then Philly said, Librarian. I am searching for books on alchemy... What genre of alchemy? Hmm. Indeed... I would like books rted to creating materials for magic tools... In that case... The Librarian led Philly away. Oh, thank you! Its my job. I heard them say. And so I started looking through the books. There were lots that were rted to magic tools. I flipped through them and tried to find one that would be useful. After a while, Philly returned. Have you made any progress? Hmm. I think I can make it. I had done some research and reconfigured things in my mind. And I now felt like I would be able to make the magic tool. Thats great to hear! What about you, Philly? Yes. It should be fine. I have acquired new knowledge. So do you have enough for now? Yes. And so we thanked the librarian and then left the library. When we went outside, it was already evening. Philly looked up at the sky and said, The sun has set already? We were very focused... Thats why we didnt notice. I had thought it was still midday. Now that I know its sote, Im starting to get hungry. Just as Philly said this, her stomach started growling. True. I am hungry as well. And so Philly and I followed a servant to the room where Refi and the others were. We needed to pick up Grulf, Tama and Lord Gerberga. When I entered the room, I saw Tama rxing. He was lying on afy looking bench. Erics oldest daughter, Charlotte was sitting next to him and petting him gently. And Grulf was lying on the floor. Erics wife, Refi was petting him. Erics youngest daughter, Marie was holding Lord Gerberga. Lord Gerberga was very quiet and still. Thank you for taking care of them. Oh? Are you leaving already? Refi said with a look of remorse. Were Grulf and Tama being good boys? Yes, very good. I see. Thats a relief. Arent you going to ask if Lord Gerberga was a good boy? There is no such thing as a good boy or a bad boy when ites to the God Fowl. That may be true. Refi said with augh. So, have you found anything useful? Yes, thank you. Im d to hear it. Marie walked over to us while holding Lord Gerberga. Grand Duke. Hello. Your Highness. I hope you are well. Lord Gerberga yed with us. I see. Thats very nice. Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga was in a good mood. Charlotte also walked towards us. Tama followed her. Philly. Tama was very good while you were away. I am sure you are exaggerating, but thank you. Philly bowed politely. And then Refi said to her, Philly. You should go to the room next to this one. Yes. Is there something there? Your parents have been called here. I thought you might like to talk to them. Your Majesty. Thank you so much. Phillys parents, Marquis Mastafon and his wife were living in the pce. They helped the privy council in their investigation of the vampires. And so Philly took Tama and went to the next room. Chapter 174 - Return to the Mansion

Chapter 174 - Return to the Mansion

Return to the Mansion Refi smiled as she watched Philly leave. We should let them talk for a while. Yes, that would be best. She can stay in the pce tonight and Eric will take her back tomorrow. Isnt Eric busy? He is busy. But, isnt he going to visit you anyway? ...He might. Eric visited me quite often. So if he was just taking Philly back as a part of that, I guess it was alright. I feel bad for taking him away so much. I dont mind that, but... What? Eric. I think he is eating too much recently. Ohh... This was about eating two meals in a row. Locke, could you warn him as well? Alright. Ill tell him. Thank you. I said goodbye to the princesses and returned to the mansion. Grulf and Lord Gerberga came with me. Cluck-cluck. As we walked down the passage, Lord Gerberga hopped onto my shoulder and clucked happily. Lord Gerberga, did you have a good time then? Cluck! He pped his wings. I see. Thats great. He had fun ying with the princesses. Groof-groof! Grulf was running excitedly in the passage. And you, Grulf? Groof! He barked and then jumped on me to lick my face. Im happy to hear it. I said as I petted him. When we arrived at the mansion, Milka was waiting for us. Luch was there too. Perhaps she had really missed Lord Gerberga. Mister Locke, wee back! Will you be having dinner? Yes, thank you. Its my job! Lord Gerberga jumped from my shoulder over to Luch. Cluck-cluck. How was it, Lord Gerberga? Cluck-cluck! Thats great! Milka looked behind me and asked. Huh? Where is Master Philly? Shes talking with her parents. Shell be staying at the pce tonight. I see. So is Tama with her too? He is. And then Milka and Luch went to the kitchen to prepare the food. On the other hand, Grulf and I went to the drawing-room. Kathe and Dorgo were there. Ah. Youre back, Locke! Good evening. Any news about the enemy base? Nothing I can say for certain. Oh? So it wasnt that they had no information at all. In other words, they had some information they were unsure of. As I wondered about this, Dorgo continued. The enemy has cleverly erased their tracks...but we are narrowing down the possible locations by looking at the shifting monster poption. You can tell by looking at that? The dark ones are mortal enemies of many monsters. With High Lords and the forces of the Most High King there, the monster poption is bound to change greatly. The monsters be food for the dark ones. They believed the poption would go down because monsters would run away or be hunted down. We also want to find out about the human poption... But its difficult for us to find out. I wasnt sure about Dorgo, but Kathe couldnt even tell the difference between humans and goblins. Besides, they would just scare everyone if they tried flying over a human settlement. You should leave that to Eric. As we talked about this, Grulf started to y with Kathe. He put his paws on her shoulders and licked her face. Kathe petted him happily. Then Serulis and Shia arrived. They were both covered in sweat. They had probably been training. Shia, Serulis. Wee back. Good evening! Were back. Where is Nia? Nia was training with us too. But she went directly to go and help Milka. I hope shes not too tired. Even though she was an apprentice, surely she should be allowed to rest after practice. Nia was very serious about her training. And so I headed to the kitchen to take her ce. It was just as I stood up that Serulis said hesitantly, Um, Mister Locke. How did it go? The magic tool, you mean? Yes. We did a lot of research. But it will take a little more time... But dont worry, well try to finish it soon. Thank you, Mister Locke. Kathe tilted her head to the side. Oh, yes. I heard from Milka that you went to the library today. Were you doing research on magic tools? We were. Philly and I went to the pce library. Dorgo reacted to this. Magic tools, eh? What kind? I wanted to make an essory to raise mental resistance... I exined to them that I wanted to make it for Serulis. I see... Yes, Charm is very dangerous. Dorgo thought for a while and then said, A tool to raise mental resistance. Hmm. I may be able to help you with that. Really? We wind dragons are very good with alchemy. So we have books on it. Though, I am not sure if they will help you. Thank you! And so it was decided that when Philly returned the next day, we would go to the wind dragon pce. Chapter 175 - Wind Dragon Ruler’s Library

Chapter 175 - Wind Dragon Rulers Library

Wind Dragon Rulers Library The next day, Philly came back with Eric. Tama was with them. Tama immediately started to lick my face. I petted him as I said, How were your parents? They were very well. But they are busy dealing with the dark ones... Eric smiled and said, Marquis Mastafon and his wife are doing their best. Thats good. As part of the privy council, I suppose? Of course. We dont have enough brilliant officials who we can trust with secrets. The privy council worked directly under Eric, and they were continuing their investigation. There were suspicions of informers within the home ministry. And their role was very important. As the former head of the ministry of finance, Marquis Mastafon now worked as a civil servant. Milka came running towards us after noticing Phillys return. Welle back, Master! Hello. I am sorry you could not have lessons yesterday. Dont mind that! Im doing the task you gave us. Thats wonderful. Today we shall... Philly was already prepared to teach. However, we would have to go to the wind dragon pce today. Sorry, Philly and Milka. Hm? Dorgo and Kathe said they will show us material at the wind dragon pce today. ...That sounds very interesting. Milka said quickly. Dont worry about me! I still have work to do! Milka, Im sorry. Dont you worry about it either, Mister Locke! After breakfast, Philly gave them work to do. And then we headed to the wind dragon pce with Dorgo and Kathe. Grulf and Tama came too. As we used the magic circles, it only took a second. Dorgo and Kathe were currently in human form. So this is the wind dragon pce... Woof. Philly and Tama were surprised. It was made for dragons, which meant that it was veryrge. The library is this way. Please follow me. Kathe and Dorgo led us to the library. The room was tightly sealed with magic. These are some strong defenses. Of course. Books are incredibly valuable. Locke unleashed fireballs in this pce before. But they were properly protected. Thats...amazing. ...Woof. Philly and Tama said in surprise. Kathe looked at them smugly. And here it is. They went inside. These books are huge. Woof-woof. Philly looked around the room in awe. She had not stopped being surprised ever since stepping foot into the pce. Groof. But Grulf had no interest in the shelves of books. His nose was pressing into my back. They are for dragons. Thats why they are so big. Kathe. Where are the books on alchemy? ...Uh, this whole area over here. Kathe pointed to an entire wall. It was a dragon library. So the room was very big and the ceiling very high. More precisely, it was about as wide as fifty adult men were tall. And the height was about ten times that. But it was so big that it was hard to tell that your perceptions were correct. Thats a lot. It will take us days. While a single book was huge, so was the entire shelf. There were many books crammed into it. This will be a lot of work. Philly said. But her eyes were shining. She was excited to see so many books. She had an unending desire for knowledge. Dorgo said in a calm voice, In general, you may only read the books here, and cannot take them outside. I understand. And there are some books you may not read. Yes, of course. The wind dragons were good with alchemy. And this was the kings library. There were probably arts passed down through the family and things others were forbidden from seeing. And so, unfortunately, I cannot say that you can freely look through them. That is fine. Just reading some of them will be a great help. Thank you for understanding. Philly looked a little disappointed after hearing this. Then Dorgo went to the shelf and picked out a few books. Each book was about as big as an adult man. They were also as thick as the distance from my foot to my knee. The covers were borate and beautiful. Once the books were on the table, Grulf showed an interest. He started sniffing them. They are very big. They were made for us. Yes. The pages were the perfect size for them to use. I tried turning one of the pages. The cover was thick and heavy. But the paper inside was very thin. And the letters were not that muchrger than they were in human writing. Thats a lot of words for a single page. It is the dragon way. And the number of pages... That is how we prefer it. Dorgo said with a smile. Philly managed to open the cover of one book. Then she said, This is like exercise. Dont worry, only the covers are heavy. Thats a relief... You are right, Mister Locke...there are so many words on each page. Each page was dozens of timesrger than the average human book. But the letters were the same size. And the paper was very thin. Apparently, each book had nearly ten thousand pages. Dragons have a lot of time, thanks to our long lives. So books tend to be this way. Kathe said proudly. Chapter 176 - Reading Magic

Chapter 176 - Reading Magic

Reading Magic Kathes exnation of the dragon books made sense. Those who wrote and those who read had so much time. I see. It is not only your size but also your lifespan that has an effect on how you make books. It is food for thought. Philly said profoundly. That being said... That was no good for me. It was wonderful to have so much information. It was almost like a dreame true. However, it would be difficult to read it all. Philly and I would not live so long. And we also had a time limit, as the dragon settlement was being attacked. This would take way too much time... Even Philly, who was full of curiosity and a thirst for knowledge, was troubled. Dorgo looked at us and said, Kathe. Why dont you tell them which parts of the book they should read? Huh? Dont act dumb. I told you before. I remember that you told me. But I dont really like doing this kind of thing. Kathe. Very well then. Kathe took in a deep breath. It is not as if we dragons have nothing to do all of the time. Oh? Is that right? I said rudely. But it was because Kathe always looked like she had nothing to do. Dorgo was always busy, so I knew that it was not true that all dragons were like her. Yes, that is right. Kathe said, not seeming to mind myment. During our long lives, there will be times when we have nothing to do. And those are the times we rx and read books. I see. I am very envious of you. Yes. But when we are busy, we do not have time to read through entire books like these. Even when you are a dragon? Well, that makes sense. When there is something specific you want to know, such a huge book would be inconvenient. Of course it does. So what do you do when that happens? Philly asked. Kathe replied enthusiastically. We have a way. And I will teach this magic to you. ...Magic. I am not good with magic. In that case, I will do it for you, Philly. But first, I shall teach it to Locke. And so Kathe taught me the magic. It was magic that allowed you to search through the books for specific words. By doing this, the letters on the page will glow. It is very convenient because you can see the light from the outside as well. Huh. Thats neat. Locke. You try it once. And so I used the magic that I had just learned. Parts of the book started to glow. Ooh. That is amazing. You were able to do it in one shot. It took me quite a while to learn it. Its because youre a good teacher, Kathe. Kahahaha! Thank you. After doing the magic, I started to search the book for the information I needed. Philly. What do you want to know? Let me see... Philly told Kathe, and Kathe used magic to search for it. And like that, they read the book as a team. You just used magic to search for words and then checked to see if it was the information you were looking for. Still, it was tiring work. By the time we were finished, it was already evening. I... I... I cannot think of anything else. Kathe said as she slumped over the desk in exhaustion. Thank you for helping us, Kathe. Thank you! Philly was also tired, but not as much as Kathe. Oh, no. Dont mention it. Then Dorgo said, Kathe. You did well today. It is very rare for you to praise me, dad. Kathe said with a weak smile. She really was tired. Kathe. You are so tired now because you were sozy up until now. Look at Mister Locke. Hm? Kathe looked at me. Mister Locke used magic to search, then read the information and used magic again. In other words, he did the same amount of work that you and Philly did together. Locke...are you really human? Of course, I am human. Humans are frightful creatures... Philly said, Mister Locke is special. Yes, Mister Locke is different. Abnormal. Kind of like a monster... Kathes description was quite mean. And so are you, Philly. Your brain moves so quickly. Really? Philly looked surprised. I was also reading what you were reading, Philly... And I could not keep up. Well, I do like to read a lot. Said Philly. Dorgo shook his head. Miss Philly. The speed at which dragons read is supposed to be faster than humans. Oh, I didnt know that. Even if we ignore the fact that Kathe has been so neglectful andzy, reading faster than the wind dragon ruler... I had heard you were a genius of alchemy, but I am still surprised. You are exaggerating, but thank you. Philly said bashfully. Locke. Philly. Do you think you can make a good magic tool now? Yes. The magic circuits are allid out in my head now. What about you, Philly? I am also prepared. The materials... As long as we are only making one. It seemed that we could finally start making it. Chapter 177 - Let’s Make A Magic Tool

Chapter 177 - Lets Make A Magic Tool

Lets Make A Magic Tool We returned to the mansion in the royal capital. This was so we could start making the magic tool in Phillysboratory. Kathe and Dorgo also came to the mansion in human form. Kathe said hesitantly, Uh, Locke... What? I would like to watch you make it...is that alright? Oh, I dont mind...what about you, Philly? Of course, I dont mind. Philly said. Kathe wagged her tail happily. You can watch too, Mister Dorgo. Thank you. I am very interested in this. They had shown us very valuable resource material. And we would be creating something based off of that, so of course, we would share the results. Milka was also in Phillysboratory. Master! I want to watch too! I dont mind. What do you think, Mister Locke? Of course, I dont mind. Yes! Milka seemed to be very interested in the making of magic tools. But it wasnt something a novice could just understand by watching. Still, it would be good for her to at least get a feel for it. If this awakened an interest and she wanted to continue learning, then that would be wonderful. First, Philly brought up a blueprint for the general construction. Locke, what do you think? Let me see... It was quite detailed. It also had suggestions for the necessary magic to use. On the other hand, I talked about the principals of magic and made my own suggestions. In that case, I think this kind of magic circle should be used. I see. In that case... It was surprisingly fun to talk about this. I felt that we would be able to make something very good. After talking for a while, Philly dered, Yes! Now it is decided! Yay! Milka said excitedly. I turned to Dorgo. What do you think, Mister Dorgo? I think it would be wonderful if you seeded. He said this as if he wasntpletely convinced that we would. Kathe looked at me seriously. I dont think you can really do it. We can just think of another way if we fail. Thats true. Apparently, they both didnt think it would work. The wind dragons were good with alchemy, and they found the method that Philly was nning on using to be very difficult. Well, I understand your concerns, but I hope you will watch us. Philly said with confidence. As we all watched, Philly started to create the magic tool. This meant creating the materials first. Orichalcum and Mithril. She used magic stones a small amount of the Philosophers Stone. I also used magic at different times during the process. I carved in the magic circles with precision. After about an hour, the magic tool wasplete. I think it turned out quite well for our first try? Yes. It is good for a prototype. Philly and I said as we rested. Kathe was shaking. Lo-Locke. And Philly... Can I see it? I mean...can I touch it? Go ahead. Its just a prototype. Kathe and Dorgo stared at it obsessively. Next to them, we continued to talk about it. I think this part should be changed... Yes. There is definitely room for improvement. There were things we learned from doing this for the first time. Dorgo looked quite shocked as he inspected it. Why this is... This is of higher quality than what we make. Surely, you exaggerate. Not at all. I am very impressed with this. I did not know such a thing was possible. It was very educational. Thank you. Dorgo and Kathe thanked us. They were probably just ttering us, but it was nice to be praised by wind dragons who knew a lot about alchemy. And so Philly and I returned to work. It took another whole hour. But this time, I was very satisfied with what we had made. It was a bracelet. When you put it on, it used the flow of magic within your body to raise your mental resistance. No Vampire High Lord will be able to cast Charm on you if you wear this. Hmm. Yes, I am quite happy with this. Serulis would be safe if she put this on. As I thought this, Philly said, Now... There was something I was thinking about while making it... If we simplified this part and reced the materials with cheaper stuff... We could mass-produce them? Well, not that much. But perhaps we could make enough for a medium torge team of soldiers...? It would be weakened if you simplified it. But it would still be enough to stop a Lords Charm. If we made more, we could give them to soldiers, knights and Adventurers. Dorgo heard this and opened his mouth after thinking for a little while. In that case... He was the old king who was could at alchemy, after all. He suggested a way we could make these while maintaining the quality as much as possible. Kathe and Milka stood at the side and nodded. Philly thought about and said, In that case, we will need much more mithril. And magic stones, if possible... Alright. Well do something about that. If we could produce a lot of them, it would give us a great advantage in the battle against the dark ones. Chapter 178 - Checking the Magic Tool’s Capabilities

Chapter 178 - Checking the Magic Tools Capabilities

And so I contacted Goran and Eric right then and there. Goran, Eric. I want mithril and magic stones. Can you help me? Well, I could help you. But what are you going to use them for? I exined it to them. Oh? Thats good. The kingdoms treasury can pay for that. Goran, Ill leave the rest to you. Mithril and magic stones can be prepared as long as we have the money, so dont worry about that. Adventurers brought magic stones in every day. And mithril was often brought into town from the mines. After this was settled, I returned to where Serulis was. Serulis. We finished making the magic tool. Try putting it on. ...Mister Locke and Miss Philly. Thank you. Thank you so much. Serulis was very happy. Her eyes were even brimming with tears. Serulis, Im so happy for you. Now you cane adventuring with us, sister Serulis. Shia and Nia said happily. However, I wasnt so relieved just yet. Serulis. Put the bracelet on ande out to the garden. Huh? Okay. When we were outside, I had Serulis and Kathe stand side by side. And then I cast an illusion on both of them. This was to see how strong the mental resistance was. Uh...I saw a bear. Hmm? Yes, there was a bear. I see. You cast an illusion, didnt you? That wont work on me. Serulis looked puzzled. They had both seen the illusion, but they were not tricked by it. So this at least meant that it had raised Seruliss resistance. I see. Then what about this? I strengthened the magic a little by little. I wanted to see how far I could go. Ah! Woah. I had to use all my strength to eventually seed in scaring both of them. This meant that it was just as hard to fool Serulis as it was the wind dragon ruler. There shouldnt be a problem if your resistance is this high now. Good! Thank you so much, Mister Locke! Thank you for helping, Kathe. It is a rare experience to be able to have Locke cast an illusion on you. I shall boast about it to Leea. Still, that was very impressive, Locke. Really? I am the wind dragon ruler. That means I have a stronger resistance than most. And yet you were able to beat me. But it took me way too long, and I used up so much energy. I wouldnt have been able to do it during a real battle. Gahahahaha! I see! Katheughed happily. Then Serulis said, Now I can finally join the vampire hunters. Well, wait a minute. What? You have to have Gorans permission. I said as I connected the bracelet to Goran. What is it? Locke? If its about the magic stones... No, thats not what it is. Daddy! Hm? Serulis. What is it? Serulis exined the situation to him and asked for his permission. Goran was hesitant at first, but ultimately gave his consent. The next day, Shia, Nia, and Serulis left in order to meet up with the others of the beastkin tribe. Be careful. I know. And thank you for everything, Mister Locke. Your life is what is most important! Dont worry, daddy. Goran could not help but be worried. I also called out to my apprentice, Nia. You be careful too. I will! I was very worried. I would have gone with them if we didnt have to protect the water dragon settlement. Shia, take care of them. I know. I will do my best. Once the three of them were gone, I headed for the water dragon settlement. Grulf came with me. Locke. Im d you came. Thank you. As always, Princess Leea and Grand Chambein Morris were there to greet us. I took Grulf on a walk as I listened to them talk about the attacks on the settlement. There were attacks every day. However, they were only attacks on a small scale. They were mostly just strike-teams made up of lesser vampires. They were easy to drive back. ...I think I will start staying the night here. Really? That would be great. We would be very relieved. The dark ones generally attacked at night. This was because the majority of the dark ones were nocturnal. Morris said, Still, why do they keep sending lesser vampires? Yes... Perhaps they are searching for a hole in the barrier. A hole? The dark ones are not stupid. They know that they cannot defeat you regardless of how many lessers they throw at you. So it must be to gather information. So there was a main army hiding nearby. Once they found a weakness, they woulde in all at once. And so that was why I decided to stay the night. We should inspect the barrier carefully every day. We do check it, but perhaps there is something we have overlooked. I would be d if you could help. After that, it was decided that I would help protect the settlement at night and return to the capital in the morning. In the city, I helped Philly make more magic tools. As the process had been simplified, all I had to do was cast some magic on them at the end. Of course, they were still not as good as the one we made for Serulis. However, it was still a great improvement for the kights that would use them. And then I returned to the water dragon settlement at night. I also decided to fight in the front, even if they were just lesser vampires. I thought that I might learn something about them. Life continued like this for a while and was mostly peaceful. Chapter 179 - Days of Defending the Water Dragon Settlement

Chapter 179 - Days of Defending the Water Dragon Settlement

Days of Defending the Water Dragon Settlement A week had now passed since Shia, Serulis, and Nia had gone to the beastkin tribes. During this time, I spent the nights in the water dragon settlement. The lesser vampires continued to attack every night. But no matter how few there were, I always went to the scene of the fight. Of course, there were many times when the job was done by the time we arrived. When Grulf and I would reach the ce, the water dragons would look at us apologetically. Mister Ruck. Thank you foring, but... Oh, so you already finished here. Thats good. Im sorry that you wasted your time. No, no. I alwayse, just in case. And its better that nothing serious happens. Water dragons were stronger than most dragons. Much stronger than wyverns and lesser dragons. And so lesser vampires were no match for them. Still... Why do they keep attacking us like this? If they were really just trying to find a weakness in the barrier, as you suggested... Yes, there are better ways of doing that. Indeed. Perhaps the greater vampires do not even include lessers as part of their fighting force. And they arepletely disposable. Do you really think so? It would be a relief to know it doesnt mean anything. Or perhaps they want us to get used to this? Used to it? So every time the rm goes off, we will just assume that its lessers attacking again. It was something I had been worried about. After all, lessers could bring in the magic machines. That would be incredibly dangerous. I see. We will be careful. It will be hard to stay cautious at all times...but we must try. Yes! And with that, Grulf and I returned to the water dragon pce and got some sleep. When we woke up the next morning, we had a light breakfast with Leea. And then I inspected the barrier before returning to the mansion. This meant taking Grulf and me walking around the settlement while checking the barrier. So it was also a walk for Grulf. Leea and some of the water dragons came with us. Even while in human form, Leea was very fast. She could easily keep pace with Grulf. As always, please tell me if you notice that there is something strange. Okay, Ruck. Leave it to us! You too, Grulf. Groof! Grulf had a sharp sense of smell. He would notice if there were any lesser vampires hidden here. Once I was sure that there was nothing strange about the barrier, I returned to the city. As always, Milka greeted me. Wee back Mister Locke! Are you going straight to bed today as well? Yeah, just for a little while. Should I wake you up for lunch? Yes, thanks. Good luck with your schoolwork. Thank you! Milka and Luch studied under Philly in the morning. I was a little worried about Nia, who was out adventuring instead of studying, but there was nothing that could be done about that. Groof! Youre tired too? Alright. Grulf pushed his nose into my hand as if to hurry me on. And so I went to my room with him and we rested for a short while. The midnight attacks were resulting in sleep-deprivation. And it would be no good if that affected my ability to fight when the time came. Grulf was still a pup, so sleeping was also important for him. Mister Locke. Its lunchtime. Milka said as she woke me up. It felt so soon. I felt as if I had hardly slept at all. Thank you, Milka. Grooooof. Grulf stretched on top of the bed. Serulis and the others are back! Ah, I see. I better hurry. Groof. I hurried down to the drawing-room. Mister Locke. Were back. Serulis, Shia and Nia had alle back safely. I was quite relieved. Im d that youre all well. How was the magic tool? Yes. It made things much easier! I was able to resist the Charm of a Lord. Thats wonderful. Philly also nodded happily. Well, it was made by Philly and Locke, so its no surprise that it was effective. I then inspected Serulis and the others. Their armor was not broken. However, there were lots of scratches. They must have been through a lot of intense battles. I would have like to hear more about it. And all three seemed a little changed, but Nia seemed especially different. Nia? Have you grown taller? I dont think I have that much. I see. You seem different. You must have been through quite a battle. I said, and she looked embarrassed. On the other hand, Serulis looked very serious. Well, there is a reason that we have returned. She dered boldly. Did you find the enemy base then? We did! The beastkin wolves are really incredible! But we are not sure yet. Shia reminded her. Even if the information wasnt confirmed yet, it was very valuable. Tell me about it. Serulis nodded and began to talk. Chapter 180 - Going To The Water Dragon Settlement

Chapter 180 - Going To The Water Dragon Settlement

Going To The Water Dragon Settlement Apparently, the lesser vampires that attack the water dragon settlement always came from the same direction. This was very important information. And which direction is that? The water dragon settlement was on the south side of the Mendilibar Kingdom. If the vampire came from further south, that meant they wereing from the neighboring country. This wouldplicate things greatly. Eric could not go out with his knights. It would take a lot of prior negotiating in order to avoid it looking like an act of aggression. It is from the west side of the settlement. In that case...it is most likely that the enemy base is within the kingdom. So there would be no problem attacking it. Serulis was about to continue, but I stopped her. Wait. We should call Eric, Goran and Dorgo as well. Th-thats right! Serulis looked quite nervous. She was going to talk about the results of their efforts in front of the king and the father she respected so much. So it was no surprise. Wait just a moment. I said as I connected to the others through themunication bracelet. Do you have a minute? I have time! Yes. But, did something happen? Kathe and Dorgo were the first to respond. I have time as well. Said Grand Chambein Morris. While I am busy...I can go depending on how urgent it is. I as well. Goran and Eric said. Serulis, Shia, and Nia have returned. They were investigating to find out which direction the vampires wereing from. That is amazing! Kathe said excitedly. I exined simply, and then Eric replied, Yes, that is important information. We will need to talk about what to do next. In any case, I will head on over there. Should I go to the water dragon pce? Yes. And so it was decided that we would all gather together at the pce in one hour. While Eric and Goran were busy, they were able to adjust their schedules. Serulis, Shia, Nia. Lets go. Yes! And so we headed for the water dragon settlement. As always, Leea greeted us there. Mister Ruck! I havent seen you since this morning. Have you had your nap yet? Yes! Leea was also awakened whenever there was an attack. But sleep was still important to her because of her age. Groof-groof! Grulf ran around us excitedly. He thought he was here to take a walk. And so I had to stop him. Grulf. We didnte here for that. Grr? He stopped running and looked back at me with a puzzled expression. His eyes were shining and his tail was wagging. Alright... And then I turned to Leea. Sorry, but I have to take Grulf on a walk. Okay! I will go too then! Me too! Leea and Nia said they woulde too. The others would go on ahead to the pce. This was so they could start exining things to Dorgo and Eric if they arrived first. I talked as I ran. Grulf. Well have to return before Eric and the others arrive. Groof-groof. So we wont be going very far. Grulf didnt seem to be listening, and he was already running far on ahead. Leea ran after him and seemed to be having fun. Her long tail was wagging. On the other hand, Nia seemed to be struggling to keep up. Nia. Dont push yourself too hard. Im fine! Grulf was young, but he was a spirit beast. That meant he was very fast. As Nia was a beastkin wolf, she was faster than human children. But not quite as fast as Grulf. Grulf. Go a little slower. Groof! After running for a while, we returned to the mansion. By then, there were about ten water dragons following us. Ah, Mister Ruck! What is the matter? They would say and then start following us. Haa...ahh...ha... Nia, are you alright? Im fine! Groof? Grulf saw that Nia was out of breath and looked at her with worry. Here is some water. Leea said as she brought some. Haaa...haaa... Thank you. Then Nia and Grulf glugged it down happily. And for you too, Mister Ruck. Thank you. I also drank some water. The water from the water dragon settlement always tasted good. You sure are fast, Leea. I am good at chasing people! She said as her tail wagged up and down. Hm? Do you y tag, Leea? Kathe asked her. Kathe, sorry for calling you so suddenly. Its fine. I didnt have anything to do. I...see. Wheres Dorgo? Dad will be here soon. In that case, we should wait inside the pce. We entered the pce drawing-room and Grand Chambein Morris brought out some tea and refreshments. We epted this thankfully and then Eric and Goran arrived. Dorgo came immediately after. Sorry for calling you like this. No, we want all the information we can get. So, lets hear it then. Eric said with a serious expression. Chapter 181 - Planning the Attack on the Main Base

Chapter 181 - nning the Attack on the Main Base

nning the Attack on the Main Base Grand Chambein Morris brought some very detailed maps of the surrounding area. They were maps that the water dragons had made. Serulis thanked him politely. Thank you. Now it will be easier to exin it. No, please tell me if you require anything else. And then Shia and Serulis exined to us what they currently knew. The vampires that attacked the water dragon settlement came and left from the west. We investigated with this in mind, and have a reason to believe that their base is in this area. This wasnt just our discovery. The warriors of the beastkin tribes worked hard as well. You did a lot too, Serulis. She did! Shia and Nia said. Serulis looked a little bashful. The beastkin wolves had narrowed it down quite a bit. I am sure the report will reach Your Majesty by the official routes. Indeed. But that may take some time. Yes, that is why we were sent on ahead. Eric was also receiving information from the beastkin wolves. However, there was a bit of a timeg that could not be helped. And so Shia and the others made up for that. Eric looked at the map and then said, So they narrowed it down... It might be a good idea to attack it in full force then. Please wait. There is a possibility that this information itself is just a feint. Shia said with a troubled expression. It is almost unthinkable that the beastkin tribes could be deceived, especially by vampires. Vampire illusions and Charm didnt work on them. That was why Kathe doubted it. Kathe. Thank you. However, it is not the case. Hmm? I think the main base must be somewhere around here. I see. So they are waiting for us to move away from the water dragon settlement then. Yes, I think you are right, Mister Locke. Their position had been exposed. It would be difficult to move or it would take too much time. In that case, it would make sense for them to just use it as part of their strategy. If we did go and attack the base of the dark ones, that would mean there would be fewer of us to defend the settlement. They would be able to do a lot more damage then. We cannot allow the defense of the settlement to be weakened. After all, their purpose was to make the water dragons a living sacrifice to gather curses. Destroying their base wouldnt mean much if they were able to summon their Evil God. ...That is true. Dorgo thought for a while. We could bring some teleportation circles with us? Is that possible? Yes. You just need to carve it into something that is portable. Serulis questioned him. Now that I think of it, they once used a te as a means of teleporting into the royal pce. It had happened when we went to the pce in order to protect Lord Gerberga. A maid had brought the te into the room, and the princesses were almost attacked. But tes break easily, so it should be something different. A shield should be good. However, neither I nor Goran use shields. Thats true. But I think a shield would suit you, Eric. I use a greatsword, after all. Hmm. You may be right. The most important thing was that the enemy did not use it. And so it was best for someone that was strong to hold and protect it. That meant Eric or Goran. Lets just assume Eric will carry it for now. How will we split up into defense and attack teams? Indeed... Locke, dont you think you should be on the attacking team? I intend to. This was also important. They needed a strong enough force to defend the settlement until the other team returned. It should center around the water dragons. The issue was with the strike team. If they all used the magic circle to return, then the shield would be left behind at the end. And that shield had to be protected at all costs. So they needed people to protect the shield once most of the team had returned. I, Goran, Eric and... If Dorgo could with us? Groof. Grulf... I thought about it. Grulf was pretty strong. Groof-groof! Well, I guess you coulde too. Groof! Grulf wagged his tail energetically. I think that I shall go too. I can be a bridge between you and the beastfolk. Me too... No, you have to stay home, Nia. Fine. Nia said dejectedly. But she was still a child, so it could not be helped. Youre a brilliant and talented Adventurer, but still a neer. Youll have to stay with the others this time. Yes. I will help at the water dragon pce. I had wanted her to stay in the royal pce in the city, but perhaps this wasnt so bad either. Just then, Serulis said in a strong voice, Um, please let me go with you! ... I looked at Goran without saying anything. It was better that he decided. Goran folded his arms and closed his eyes with a grim expression. Chapter 182 - Preparing to Attack

Chapter 182 - Preparing to Attack

Preparing to Attack Goran stayed like that for a while. He was thinking about whether or not he should allow Serulis to go. As we knew it was a serious matter, the rest of us remained quiet. However, Grulf alone looked happy as hepped at my hand. And then Goran opened his eyes. Locke. Eric. What? She will slow us down...are you fine with that? ...I dont mind. You decide, Goran. I dont mind either. Serulis is a good fighter. Im sorry. Then Goran looked at Serulis. Let me be clear. I dont think that you are ready, Serulis. Yes. But if you still want toe with us, you have to understand what that means. Yes! I do! Then you cane. Thank you! Once that was settled, I turned to Kathe. What about you? Will youe, Kathe? Or will you stay as part of the defense team? Indeed... It is a tough decision. Kathe said as she looked towards Leea, Grand Chambein Morris and Nia. Hmm. We dont know howrge a scale this attack will be, or if there will even be an attack... But I am sure your team will be fine, Locke. Considering all the possibilities, I think I shall stay here. I see. It will be a great relief to me to know you are here. Indeed. Indeed! Kathe said with satisfaction. Leea also looked happy about this decision. So Sister Kathe is going to stay with me? Indeed I am! And Nia can y with us too. Yes. Nia said with a smile. Dorgo looked conflicted. He wanted to scold her about wanting to y at such a time, but it was hard for him to do so in front of Nia. Your Majesty. Please show the appropriate amount of gravity towards the situation. After mulling over it, he decided to admonish her not as his daughter, but as the ruler. I know that. Now, I would also like for Grulf to stay with us. Grr? Groof! But Grulf clearly wanted to go with me. He now wrapped his paws around my right hand. Well, it looks like hed rathere with us. I see. That is truly unfortunate. I took Grulfs paw and looked at him. Grulf. Are you sure? There will be lots of running you know? Groof! And lots of enemies... Groof! His resolve could not be shaken. After that, we prepared to attack. Shia contacted the chiefs of the beastkin tribes and they made their own preparations. Dorgo and Eric chose a shield and began the work of turning it into a teleportation device. I called Philly from the mansion and she helped them. Eric tried picking up the shield. It is a little on the heavy side... Still, if we made it any smaller, it would not be usable as a teleportation circle. Dorgo said. And he was an expert in such things. I see... Well, it cannot be helped then. I should be able to manage, even if it is a little heavy. Your Majesty, may I speak? Philly said in a very nervous voice. Philly. Say whatever you want. This is not a public ce. You do not have to act like that here. Thank you. If we were to use a shield that was made of an orichalcum and mithril alloy instead of steel... I see. Yes, that would be lighter withoutpromising its strength... Still, it will take too long if we had to buy one or search for one now. I have a shield from before that I made as a test. I can bring it to you now. If you wish it... And so it was decided that we would use an old test shield Philly had made. In the meantime, I went with Leea and Grand Chambein Morris to inspect the area surrounding the settlement. As I was sure that Grulf would run around and get tired, I made him wait at the pce. I have enhanced the intruder detection magic for now. Thank you. But it might get annoying, as it will detect every little weak monster that gets in... Considering the circumstances, it is no problem. Thank you. However, it cannot detect deactivated magic machines, so please be careful. Yes. We will be very cautious. I enhanced the magic and connected it to the bracelets that Leea and Morris wore. Thank you, Ruck. You be careful too, Leea. I will! And then we returned to the water dragon pce. Oh, Ruck. Youre back. Is that the teleportation shield? It is. Pretty nice, eh? I think Philly has a knack for smithing as well. Eric held the shield up and swung his sword in the air. He was testing it to see how it felt. It was a simple, undecorated shield that was practical and in a beautiful tinum color. The teleportation circle that was connected to the shield was ced in a small shed outside of the settlement. It was then surrounded by magic barriers, just in case the enemy got their hands on the shield. Just then, Shia came running. I have additional news from the beastkin tribes. It is about the location of the enemy base. They wanted me to tell His Majesty. Shia pointed to the ce on the map. Oh? Not only is this area protected by lots of concealing magic, but vampires are crawling all over the ce. Well, there is clearly something there. In any case, we can figure that out after we have crushed them. Give my thanks to the beastkin. Thank you, Your Majesty! Shia began to talk to someone on her bracelet. Apparently, the beastkin had them too. I watched her and then said, Well then, we should hurry. I can take you on my back as a dragon. Dorgo was fast enough that even if the enemy saw using, they would not have enough time to prepare. Lets go then. And so it was decided. Chapter 183 - Attacking The Main Base

Chapter 183 - Attacking The Main Base

Attacking The Main Base I whispered as we walked away from the water dragon pce. I was being careful so that Serulis could not hear. Goran. Im surprised you gave Serulis your permission. ...Would you have preferred it if I hadnt? Not at all. I think she is very good with the sword. But arent you worried about her? As a parent? Of course, I am. But its not possible to go on Adventurers only after youre a seasoned Adventurer. Well, thats true. You could gain experience through repeatedly hunting goblins and demon rats. But hunting vampires was an entirely different matter. No amount of goblin or rat hunting would prepare you for fighting vampires. Please look after her when you can... Ill do my best. Thank you. And then I addressed Shia. Shia. I didnt know that you and the beastkin tribes usedmunication bracelets too. I was sure that they hadnt previously. During the battle with the High Lord, they had used messengers. His Majesty gave them to us. Aye. It was necessary, so I gave them about twenty of them. Eric had been doing a lot behind the scenes. And so we left the pce and headed for the barrier and gate. Dorgo was waiting for us in the form of a huge dragon. Aside from Dorgo, I would be apanied by Eric, Goran, Shia, Serulis, and Grulf. Nia watched us as we all got on Dorgos back. Good luck! Please be careful! Leave the rest to me. Leea and Kathe were in their dragon forms. That meant they were prepared to fight. I will take off then. Thank you. And with us on his back, Dorgo lept up into the sky from the gate. He moved at an incredible speed. Shia and Serulis grimaced. Grulf was crushed up beside me. In no time, we arrived at the ce that the beastkin wolves suspected the main base was. As we looked down from the sky, Dorgo said, Indeed. I do sense the presence of magic. It must be concealment magic. Just as the reports suggested. This is where I would like to hit them with my breath... Hmm. But there appear to be defense barriers as well. I dont think even your breath will do much damage to it. In that case, maybe we should go down there and hit it with more physical attacks? Goran suggested. That seemed the surest way. But it would also take longer and defeat the purpose of our ambush. Besides, they might also have prepared for such an attack as well. Leave it to me. If you say so, Locke. Thank you, Eric. Shia, are there any beastkin nearby? Let me check. If there are any, tell them to move out of the area immediately. Im going to use some great magic. I understand. Shia contacted the chiefs through her bracelet. Everything is fine. They are all watching from quite a distance now. Thats good. Serulis looked puzzled. But didnt you say that they have strong defense barriers? Even your power shouldnt be... Indeed. Hitting it with magic attacks wont do a whole lot... I turned to Dorgo. Would you mind circling the area? Understood. He slowly circled the ce from above. And I searched for the giant barrier and the important areas. It was cleverly hidden, but I was able to get a good idea of where it was. There are twelve cores that make up the barrier. Its a dangerous type that requires that you destroy all of them within a short period, or it will restore itself. The barrier was big. It would take an hour to walk around it. But Dorgo could fly around the area quickly. But it would still take time if we had to stop to break each one. When I exined this to him, Dorgo looked troubled and said, What should we do? Perhaps we must give up trying to break the whole barrier. I suppose we will just have tond and force our way in? No, lets leave it to Locke. Locke, were counting on you. There are no people around here. Locke. Just unleash your power. Eric and Goran had no doubts about my ability to destroy the barrier. Its not that easy. So you cant do it? I didnt say that. I see. Of course. Eric looked happy for some reason. But if he expected me to be able to do it, I couldnt disappoint him. Alright... And so I unleashed my magic. Meteor Strike. Twelve of them at the same time. I created gigantic magic circles above all twelve of the cores and called the meteors. And the meteors moved at an incredible speed the moment they appeared. The air below the meteors waspressed and red hot. The cores surrounding the barrier were set apart evenly. And so I needed to activate the magic to summon multiple meteors that were very far apart at the same time. It was incredibly difficult, but I did my best. What! Dorgo cried out in surprise. In a way, these meteors that I summoned were just giant boulders that were very hot. However, these kinds of attacks were hard to defend against. The barriers were mainly focused on magic defense. And I used gravity magic to make the boulders fall faster. GGGGGAAAAAAA And like that, the meteors crashed to the ground, sending tremendous shockwaves all over the area. We could even feel them up high in the air. The barrier has been destroyed. ...Th-that was astounding. Dorgo said under his breath. Chapter 184 - Attacking The Main Base 2

Chapter 184 - Attacking The Main Base 2

Attacking The Main Base 2 Seruliss jaw dropped. Wh-what just happened? Attacks with mass cannot be stopped by raising magic defenses. Because it is physical. The meteors were just heated boulders. They fell and dealt physical damage. Barriers that were focused on magic defense could then be easily destroyed. Th-that may be true, but... Ruck. Serulis doesnt even understand why you were able to summon twelve meteors at once. Goran said with augh. Serulis was good with a sword, but she was still a neer as an Adventurer. She wasnt used to seeing magic. I see. Well, youll get used to the idea. Re-really? Serulis looked like she couldnt believe it. Maybe I should make it a little easier to get in. Thank you, Ruck. I nodded back and then mmed the dust-filled area with Explosion. It was the strongest one that I could manage. It converted high-density magic energy into heat in an instant. And the caused it to expand suddenly. DDDDOOOOOOOOO The shock waves were even stronger than the ones caused by the meteors. The trees that had been torn from their roots now went up in mes. Even the trees that did not burn were cut down by the shock waves. Up in the sky, Dorgo swayed a little. Now. Lets charge on in. I bet all but the Arch Vampires are dead. Un-understood. Goran immediately held Seruliss arm. I held Grulf and Shia. Dorgo was diving. If we werent careful, we could be thrown off. Hahhh. Shia shrieked quietly. Even she had to hold her tail between her legs. GGGGGRAAAAA!!! Grulf howled and shook. When we were close to the ground, we could see the damage that the meteors and Explosion had done. There were broken magic machines. About seventy of them. And corpses of evil dragons as well. I didnt see any dead vampires. I wanted to think it was because they burned up, but you couldnt be too careful. And then we found an entrance that seemed to lead underground. Eric called out in a loud voice. They are inside. Keep your guard up! Aye! Dorgo stopped just above the ground. And we all quickly jumped off of his back. Nothing else around us moved. And so we headed towards the entrance. It was locked, but I was able to open it with magic. At the same time, I fired off a session of Fireballs for good measure. After the third one hit, a vampire came running out. He was covered in mes but his flesh was not burning. Eric quickly shed at him, but the vampire dodged the attack. Goran stepped in and attacked as well, but this too was dodged. At the same time, the vampireunched a Fireball of his own. It was incredibly quick and very powerful. I created a magic barrier in the nick of time and shouted. Its no ordinary High Lord! Be careful! We know! Eric and Goran continued to attack the vampire with their swords. Shockingly, the vampire seemed to be on even footing while fighting them both. Just as I was about to support them with magic, other vampires started to crawl out from all around us. There had been other hidden entrances to the underground. And now there were nearly a hundred vampires. We killed so many, and yet there were this much left! At least there are no machines or evil dragons! Goran, Eric. You deal with him. Serulis, Shia, Grulf. Well take down the weak ones. Understood! Yes! Groof! I unsheathed the Devil King Sword and cut into the closest vampire. Shia and Serulis also started fighting. There were no lesser vampires. They were a mixture of archs and lords. My role was to allow Eric and Goran to focus on the fight with the mysterious vampire. At the same time, I had to support Serulis and the others. Grulf, stay close to me. Groof! I watched over the entire scene and unleashed my magic and used my sword where I could. Serulis and Shia were doing excellent work. They fought bravely against the lords. Eric and Goran also seemed to be gaining an advantage. Perhaps they had heard the noise because evil dragons were starting to fly towards us, but Dorgo kept them at bay. I couldnt hold back. I used spell after spell to kill the vampires. And then I saw a lord appear right behind Goran as he fought. There! Just as the lord appeared, Seruliss sword shed. The lord had moved as mist, but now its head flew in the air. Serulis had predicted its movement, it seemed. Before the head hit the ground, Serulis swung her sword again and split it into two. Thank you! Dont mention it! Goran sounded very happy. It was nice seeing Serulis and Shia grow. Then, when we had fought long and hard to kill ny percent of them... Locke! Theyve attacked! We need your help!! Kathes voice sounded from the bracelet. She did not sound calm. Ill go right now. Eric! Aye, leave the rest to us! Well follow you as soon as we are finished here. Eric moved away from the mysterious vampire. The vampire tried to pursue him, but Goran blocked him. Then a lord appeared and attacked Goran, but Serulis cut him down. In the meantime, I touched Erics shield and sent magic into it in order to activate the teleport. And then I jumped into it. Grulf followed me. I arrived in the water dragon settlement. We burst out of the shed where the magic circle had been ced. From above the settlement, an evil dragon looked at us as it flew in the sky. Chapter 185 - Defending the Water Dragon Settlement

Chapter 185 - Defending the Water Dragon Settlement

Defending the Water Dragon Settlement The water dragon settlement was in danger. There were twenty evil dragons in the sky and thirty magic machines on the ground. The water dragons were in a desperate battle. They got this far in? Has the barrier been breached? Groof! Grulf tore into an arch vampire that had appeared behind me to attack. Thanks, Grulf! I thanked him while creating Icicle Lances. I was targeting the evil dragons in the sky. In all, 50nces wereunched into the air, and all 20 dragons were hit. Those that had received lethal wounds came falling to the ground. Even those who had magic barriers felt their wings freeze, and they lost their bnce. And that was when the water dragon attacked them. I started to run as soon as the Ice Lances wereunched. My next target was the magic machines. It required two of my normal magic bullets to take one down. Using high-power magic was the most effective, but I avoided using wide-area attacks because I didnt want to identally hurt anyone else. ...This one should make it quick. And so I used Dark Ray, which I had learned from the Evil God head. Ten ck spheres appeared in the air. The floating ck spheres would shoot the rays of light. It was the magic of the Evil God. And with that, the magic machines blue barriers were shattered, their armor pierced, and their insides exploded. Good. After destroying ten of them, I targeted the next ten machines. And then suddenly, the barriers around the magic machines suddenly changed to ck. And then the Dark Ray hit them. What! The Dark Rays werepletely stopped by the new barriers. Apparently, the magic machines could alternate between different kinds of barriers. In that case! I dashed forward to the closest magic machine and cut it with the Devil King Sword. All at once, the other magic machines started to attack me. Hundreds of bullets came flying faster than the eye could see. GAGGAGAGAGAGA I created threeyers of barriers to stop them. The firstyer was quickly shattered, but the other two remained. I moved quickly and cut through the magic machines. Grulf was running right behind me. He was very fast. After shing through the magic machines in the front, I summoned magic spears from the ground to pierce the machines to my right. Then their barrier changed color again. This time it was clear and colorless. It seemed that their barriers all changed every time a machine was destroyed. They had not had this feature whenst I fought them. They had evolved then. The water dragons were good with water magic. However, if they destroyed one machine with water magic, then their water magic would no longer work. So you could say that this feature was very effective when facing water dragons. This is going to be a tough battle no matter what. And then I shouted. Keep using your water magic against the machines! B-but! Mister Ruck! For some reason, our magic doesnt work! One of the water dragons shouted. I know! But trust me! Very well! And with that, the water dragons all started to use water magic. To keep this effective, I had to constantly attack them with magic that was not water magic. And so I used Magic Spears, Dark Ray, and Thunder Strike. I used one after another and destroyed them. I would even use the Devil King Sword when I could. Vampire Lords would often try and attack me from behind. Groof! But Grulf would protect me. He would tear into their throats and kill them. GYAAAA!! An evil dragon, whose wings had been frozen, now attacked me with its ws. I had no time to move, and so I blocked it with my sword. Then Grulf jumped on the dragon and bit its neck. GYAAAA!! It seemed that Grulfs ws could hurt the dragon. Its movements were not slow enough that I could easily pierce it with spears that came out of the ground and into its stomach. The dragon let out a final cry before goingpletely still Kathe, Leea and Grand Chambein Morris were also fighting in the forms of dragons. Morris was as strong as usual. Kathe seemed like she was trying not to use her wind breath. There was a danger of destroying the entire settlement. Metal trash and worms are what you are! Do not underestimate the wind dragon ruler! She boasted as her ws tore into the machines and her jaws twisted the necks of the evil dragons. She blocked the breath of the evil dragons with her wings and with barriers. The current reigning wind dragon was very powerful. Watch out! Leea was also quite strong. She helped a water dragon who was being attacked by an evil dragon. And then the water magic. Aqua des cut through the machines. Too slow! Nia shed a Vampire Lord who had appeared behind Leea. Nia had been riding on Leeas back and was protecting her. Thank you, Nia. No! Thank you! Nia was very happy to be given a position where she could be useful. The wind magic is working quite well! Kathe cried happily. She used Toronado de tounch the machines into the air and shred them. As water magic was being used everywhere, there were no barriers to block her wind magic. My own fight with the magic machines and the evil dragons was going quite smoothly. I was now fighting an especiallyrge evil dragon. First, Iunched a volley of magic spears and icences at it. Then I got up close and attacked with my sword. But the evil dragon was also strong. It blocked my attacks with barriers and its ws. It happened just as I was about to use magic again. AGGGHH!! A vampire attacked me from behind. Grulfs jaws mped down and held him back. The vampire was dead in a second. But there was no time for relief. A different vampire appeared to my side and swung his sword. I blocked the attack with a barrier, but it was immediately shattered. And so jumped back. Thats when I noticed that my stomach had been cut. And in the next instant, I felt a wave of dizziness. Chapter 186 - Defending the Water Dragon Settlement II

Chapter 186 - Defending the Water Dragon Settlement II

Defending the Water Dragon Settlement II I saw the blood running from my stomach. Heh. A vampire, likely a High Lord, chuckled. His de was covered in a ck liquid. Probably poison. I had no time. I had to kill the enemy before the poison made it impossible for me to move. The enemy is using poison! Be careful! I called out to the others. Understood! The water dragons replied. The vampire saw this as his chance. Die! The High Lord shouted as he attacked. At the same time, therge evil dragon attacked as well. A goodbination. But it wont work. I said as I cast gravity magic on both of them. GAA!! GYAAA!!... Their charge was interrupted as they tumbled to the ground. They fell and were pressed into the dirt. And then I sent ten magic spears into each of them. The evil dragon was hit by every single one. But the High Lord jumped out of the way. He had dispelled my gravity magic. He was clearly no ordinary High Lord. I would bet he was the same rank as whatever it was that Eric and Goran were fighting. The High Lord attacked me with his poison sword. I kept my distance as much as possible. Grulf, the sword is poisoned. Be careful! Grrr!!! Grulf seemed like he understood. He backed away and kept his posture low. He darted quickly from left to right and searched for an opening. You are just humans! The inferior race! The High Lord screamed. Then he charged towards me at a speed that most people would not have been able to catch. He was in front of me in a sh. And our swords shed. I only barely blocked the attack. But before he could follow up, I grabbed his neck with my left hand. Wh-why are you still moving? You should have been poisoned. Yes, my movements have slowed down a lot. As the inferior race, we lose energy when poisoned. So if you dont mind, Ill take some of yours. And then I activated Drain Touch. GAAAAAHHHH!! The High Lord screamed. In a second, he turned into a shriveled old man. Now he tried to escape. The sword dropped from his hand as he started to turn into mist. Thats when Grulf jumped in. His fangs sunk into the High Lords ribs. HHHYAAAA!!!! He wailed as I had never heard anyone wail before. He could no longer transform. The parts that had turned into mist were then absorbed by my Drain Touch. And then I used the Devil King Sword to cut off his head. Cutting with the sword also absorbed his lifeforce. It was very useful at such times. Mister Ruck. Please dont move. I must use healing magic... A water dragon rushed to me frantically. Thank you. But I am fine now. But your face says otherwise... Im used to it. I said with augh. I had been poisoned many times during my 10 years of battle against the Devils. There were several ways to deal with it. Using healing magic would take too long. I didnt need healing magic when I had Drain Touch. Apparently, the poison in my body was quite strong. Yes, my consciousness felt quite unstable. However, there were still enemies to fight. I could not rest. I set my sights on the nextrgest evil dragon. I charged at the evil dragon while flinging thunder magic at the nearby machines. GYAAAA!! The evil dragon roared as it was hit. It thrashed at me with its ws. I cut the evil dragons arms off with the Devil King Sword and touched its body while activating Drain Touch. By doing this, my health healed a lot. Thanks to Kathe and the other water dragons, it did not take much time after that to finish destroying the machines and evil dragons. Mister Ruck. Please stop now! We must use magic to get rid of the poison! Thank you. Still, how were you able to fight like that... You have more strength than a dragon. Some of the water dragons had been poisoned as well. And they had not been able to move. If it was not treated quickly, you could die. Thats how strong the poison was. Leea rushed towards me. Ruck, are you alright? Were you poisoned? She was in her dragon form as she looked down on me with worry. Her gigantic snout pressed into my face. Im fine. I just look a little pale, thats all. I patted her under her chin. Groof... Grulf looked worried as he sniffed me. I petted Grulf as well. Youre worried about me too? Thank you. It didnt take long before I felt much better. Thank you. I think Im good now. Are you sure? Yes. Water dragon magic must be very powerful. The water dragon looked happy. Their healing magic really was powerful. It worked well against the poison. Erics wife, Refi, was an expert with healing magic. She would probably be very happy if she could visit. Thats what I thought. Chapter 187 - Back to the Main Base

Chapter 187 - Back to the Main Base

Back to the Main Base Just then, I saw from afar that Kathe and Nia were working quickly and efficiently. Nia had immediately started to help the dragons after the battle was finished. She was a hard worker. Her armor had broken in ces and her head was wrapped in bandages. It would have probably been better if she rested. Leea. You should let Nia rest. Thats what I said... But she said that she couldnt when Shia was out there fighting. Nia was probably still nervous about that. And also scared. Perhaps keeping herself busy helped with her anxiety. Nia! Come over here. Yes! She replied cheerfully and ran towards me. Her tail had swayed a little when she heard my voice. It suggested slight relief. Nia. I saw you fighting out there. Youve improved so much. It was brilliant. Thank you. I patted her on the head and her tail wagged. You did very well today. But I think you should rest now. But, uh...I... Its very dangerous after an attack. Theres a possibility that they will attack again. Yes. Thats why I want to help prepare... But its also important to recover your energy. It will be no good if you couldnt fight during the next attack. You are much smaller and have less energy than the dragons. You should rest. Leea took Nias small hand in herrge dragon hand. Hes right, Nia. You should rest for a while. But... You can rest on my back. I was so happy when you saved me when I was attacked. In that case... Leea was of the royal family and knew how to handle people. And so a hammock was set up between Leeas wings. Nia got in. It seemed like it would befortable as long as Leea did not move too much. Well, I have work to do. Leea. Im going back to Eric and the others. Can I leave the rest to you? Very well. Please be careful. Yes, be careful. Thanks. You two as well. And so I returned to the shed and reactivated the teleportation circle. Woah! A great sword rushed towards me. I was barely able to block it with the Devil King Sword and cut the enemy down as I stepped out of the circle. Youre back already!? Apparently, Eric had been using the shield for its original purpose. I had popped out of the shield just as Eric was blocking the enemys greatsword. I nearly died. It was a good thing I hadnt let Grulf go out first. I would have to be more careful if we ever used a shield for this again. Groof! Grulf walked out cautiously. Eric, how are things going? We somehow killed the one who seemed like the leader. Both of us were fighting him and we still struggled. He was no ordinary High Lord. That being said, I didnt think he was the Most High King either. Because there had been a simrly strong vampire in the water dragon settlement as well. Shia and Serulis were fighting Arch Vampires and Vampire Lords. Dorgo was flying in the sky and attacking the evil dragons. He looked as strong as ever. And so I unleashed my own magic on the remaining vampires and evil dragons. Eric and Goran had already killed all of themanders and high-ranking vampires. And so only the weak ones remained. It took a while, but it was not hard to wipe out the rest. Serulis looked nervous as she held her sword up and said, Is it finished? No, not yet. We have to go underground. Eric, Goran. Guard the entrance. Very well. Leave it to me. I will go with you. Groof. Grulf and Shia wanted toe with me. And so we headed for the entrance that the vampire boss had stepped out of. There were a lot of exits that the vampires had crawled out of. Yes, thats right. I had shot three fireballs. And then the boss vampire and a swarm of lessers had flowed out of their holes. There could still be more down there. Eric, Goran, and Serulis. You deal with them if theye out. We know. And then I sent air down to the depths. And then we went inside. Shia, Grulf. Let me know if you notice anything. Understood. Groof. There was a room that had been carved out of solid rock. It was like a cave. Shia went to inspect the piles of ashes on the ground. These are from dead vampires. It must have been from the fireballs. Oh, this... This one is from a Lord. She could tell their rank by looking at the magic stones that were in their ashes. Anything above Lords had medals, which made them easy to single out. And so we gathered all of the stones and continued walking. The structure of the ce was simple. There was a path and a number of rooms on the sides like an ants nest. They had doors once, but the fireballs had melted them. And there were also numerous doors that led to the surface. It doesnt seem like there are any survivors. They probably all escaped after the fireballs. Before the doors melted. I guess it was a pretty effective attack after all. It would not have done so much damage normally. Its just that your fireballs are much stronger than most, Mister Locke. There was a mountain of burnt items at the end of the tunnel. What is this? They look a little like the devices that they used for the evil god barrier. Oh, they do... Groof. It looked like the magic tool that had been used by the Vampire High Lord that Shia and I had killed together. There were also half-melted fragments of what looked like an evil god statue. They clearly werent expecting to be attacked with fire. Their cursed tools were about to be destroyed, and so they had escaped. I think they did expect it... She pointed to the melted doors. They just didnt realize how powerful your attack would be. The doors were apparently made of metal that was strong against such attacks. But they had still melted. Yes, that would have been quite a shock for them. And so I gathered the remains of the evil god idols and magic tools before we returned to the surface. Chapter 188 - After The Battle

Chapter 188 - After The Battle

After The Battle When I went out on the surface, there were many beastkin wolves gathered around. Altogether, there must have been one hundred of them. Goran was talking to them about dealing with the aftermath. The beastkin wolves had rushed here after wiping out the enemies in the area. I had destroyed the barrier with Meteor Strike. And then I had killed all the enemies inside with Eric and the others. However, as it was an ambush, we had not touched the surrounding area. Eric said, Its their main base. So there should, of course, be dark ones in the surrounding area. And so I asked them to sweep the area. How many of them were out there? There were ten evil dragons and two magic machines. There was also a band of about seventy vampires led by a lord. Thats...quite a lot. The evil dragons were especially dangerous. As were the magic machines. And seventy vampires could raise hell. Just then, I saw that Danton Woolcott was rushing towards me. Danton was Shia and Nias father. Danton. Are you alright? Aye, I am fine. He is actually notpletely healed. He shouldnt have been out today... As a father, how could I stay when my daughters were fighting so hard? Danton was as stubborn as ever. I was a little worried. Still, you beastfolk wolves sure are strong. I am happy that you think so... But we were unable to stop the evil dragons froming here. It had been their role to stop any enemies who would try and return to the base. It cannot be helped. The dragons can fly, after all. It is enough that you stopped the machines and vampires. Yes. It was a great help. It is the highest honor to hear you say so, Your Majesty. And then Danton turned to Shia. I hope you were able to be useful to Mister Locke and the others? That was my intention. Yes, Shia was a great help. As she always is. Thank you for saying so, Mister Locke. And...where is Nia? Nia is helping to protect the water dragon princess. What... Can she handle such an important role? I returned to the settlement once during the fight. She held her own admirably. What a surprise... Even I hadnt expected her to...have grown so much. Danton heard this and smiled happily. As we talked, the oldest of the beastkin chiefs walked up to us. He bowed to Eric, who stood next to me. Your Majesty. To destroy the enemys barrier with meteors... I was shaken to my core. Of course, you were. Eric said a little happily. I had assumed that a sorcerer would do something about it. But I imagined it would be to force it open. The old chief looked around him and then stopped at Dorgo. Was it you who cast that magic, Your Majesty? Dorgo was acquainted with the beastkin tribes. As they were both in charge of watching the surrounding area, they had probably been introduced. It was not me. I see. I was thinking that such great magic could only be done by a dragon within the royal family... Oh, even for us royal dragons, such magic would be very difficult... Dorgo said with a chuckle. Then the old chief looked at me. Could it be you who summoned the meteors? As Dorgo had denied it, I was the next likely person. Aside from the beastkin, the only people here were Eric, Goran, Serulis, and Dorgo. Well, Grulf was here too, but he didnt look like he could summon meteors. And everyone knew that Eric and Goran were not sorcerers. Serulis had traveled with the beastkin recently and was known to be a warrior. And so if it wasnt Dorgo, than it had to be me. Shia and Danton looked at me worriedly. They knew that I wanted to keep my identity secret. Yes, thats right. I hope that the shock waves did not cause any trouble for you... Oh, not at all. The summoning of the meteors made our job much easier. It reduced casualties for us. Thats good to hear... You would have lost your advantage had you taken time to force your way into the barrier. They would have been able to prepare to meet you. As I talked with the old chief, about ten other chiefs gathered around. And then the old chief bowed once again. Thank you. You made good use of the information that we risked our lives to acquire. Dont mention it. It was thanks to your bravery that we were able to attack them. Eric said. Indeed. Lockes magic would not have been much use if he didnt know where to use it. Then one of the younger chiefs spoke up in a hesitant voice. Please correct me if Im wrong, but could you be the Great Philosopher, Our Saviour, Grand High Sorcerer Ruck? At this, the rest of the beastkin wolves became excited. Chapter 189 - After The Battle II

Chapter 189 - After The Battle II

After The Battle II Uh... I hesitated and then looked at Eric. Eric looked at me with an expression that said he would leave it to me. Perhaps they had seen me being too friendly with Eric. No, the real problem was doing something as shy as summoning twelve meteors at once. It was likely that all the other chiefs had guessed that I was Ruck as well. They just hadnt said anything. I will tell you all because I trust you... I am in fact, Ruck. I knew it! All of the chiefs other than Danton cried out. But it is a secret... I hope that all of you who are here can keep it that way. I wanted to trust those that had fought with us. We understand! It would create such an uproar! They said as they nodded. But it is a great honor for us to have been able to fight alongside the great Hero Ruck. And then Eric said to them in an apologetic voice, Im sorry that it was hidden from you. It wasnt that we didnt trust you. But it was important to keep it a secret... No. Your Majesty, you only did what you should have. They were not offended at all about it. I was thankful for that. Just then, Erics shield started to glow. Oh.. ...Are you finished killing the enemy? Kathe jumped out of the shield in human form. You should at least contact us with your bracelet beforeing out like that. We could have been in the middle of a battle and blocking an attack with the shield, you know? It was exactly what had happened to me. It was very dangerous to suddenly stick your head out of a magic circle on a shield. That is true indeed! Kathe rushed back into the shield. Are you finished over there? She said as she contacted me with her bracelet. Its a little toote to do it now. ...Uh, how are things over there? They hadnt said anything, so they were probably fine. Still, I thought that I would check. We finally finishing cleaning up and checking the barrier. Just wait a minute. And then Kathe brought over Leea and Nia. Leea was also in human form. Kathe didnt seem to notice the surprised beastkin chiefs, and she called to us in a loud voice. Everyone! I am Kathe Celeste, Ruler of the Wind Dragons! I thank you for lending your strength to the water dragons, who are my friends. And then she bowed in front of the beastkin. And this is the princess of the water dragons, Leea Inundashio. Everyone. Thank you for helping us water dragons. You have our eternal gratitude. Leea hade here to thank them directly. We are unworthy of such praise. The oldest of the chiefs said as a representative for the others. We would have liked to reward you for your contribution in a public ce, but... This alliance between dragons and humans is a secret. I understand. The chief said as he knelt. Still, even though it is not official, our gratitude towards you is real. I promise you that the water dragons will always offer you help if you ever need it. Thank you for your kind words. There would be a reward ceremony in the pceter on. But Leea would not attend. And that was why she came. There was no fear of being seen by outsiders here. And so Leea thanked each and every one of them and handed them short swords. They were magical swords imbued with the power of water dragons. They had beautiful, blue des. Please ept these as proof of our friendship. We shall treasure them. They looked expensive enough to buy a mansion if they sold them. Of course, I am sure they would do no such thing. I want you to take one too, Locke. I am very ttered, but it would not be fair to the others if I received one personally. The others received a sword as a tribe. So it was a little different. What are you talking about? Without you... The chiefs now repeated their words of gratitude. Leea also joined. I want you to have it. Thank you. The long, blue de was beautiful, like a piece of art, but the decorations were simple. It was not only stunning but durable and practical. As the water dragons had cast purification magic on it, it seemed like it would be very effective against the dark ones. And then Leea gave Shia, Nia and Serulis rings. I am giving this to you personally, not as the princess of the water dragons. Thank you. Are you sure? Im so happy. Its because we are friends. Leea said with a smile. And then Eric turned to the beastkin wolves. It was a great victory. However, this is not the end. I too have rewards to give. You must alle to my pce on the day after tomorrow. Haha! Please leave the rest to us. Then Eric said in a loud voice. This victory was won by us all! The dark ones n have been crushed! You should be proud! Woof-woof! Groof-groof! Shia and the beastkin all raised their voices in victory. Grulf joined them. Trantor: The author recently changed the title of the web novel to BäФZ which trantes to A Story about a Man who Worked Very Hard/Did His Best. And also started erasing the titles for chapters and they are no longer separated into arcs. Apparently, it was just something the author felt like doing and doesnt really mean anything. Regardless, I will continue to use the old title. Chapter 190 - Peaceful Days

Chapter 190 - Peaceful Days

Peaceful Days It was an afternoon three days after we had crushed the main base of the dark ones, which had been near the water dragon settlement. I was resting on a bench in my mansions drawing-room. Gerberga rested on my chest as I petted him gently. Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga. Have you been getting enough exercisetely? Cluck. I couldnt understand what he was saying, but he did seem fine. Rrrooff-oof On the other hand, Grulf came to me with a piece of thick rope in his mouth. He then put his chin on my stomach. The rope was about as thick as a pigs foot and the length of my forearm. I had tried to get rid of it while I was organizing my things, but Grulf seemed to have taken to it. Grulf. Why dont you take a nap too? Grrr... He whined as he pressed the rope into my hand. He wanted to have a tug of war. You really are full of energy. We already walked around the water dragon settlement this morning... But it was no use, and so I got up and pulled the other end of the rope. Lord Gerberga moved onto my shoulder. Here-here. Grroof-grooff! I grabbed the rope and pulled. Grulf happily pulled the other end. Grulf was young but big and very strong. And perhaps that was why he needed so much exercise. We might have to take you on evening walks as well. Groof! He reacted to that. His tail began to wag enthusiastically. I could feel him pulling the rope in a different direction now. He was trying to lead me to the room with the magic teleportation circle. I said in the evening. Now now. Grrr. Spirit beasts were quite smart, and Grulf often understood me. And so we continued to y. After a while, Serulis, Shia and Nia entered the room. They were covered in sweat from their training in the yard. Grulf. I see youve been ying! Groof! Shias tail wagged as she petted him. And you too, Lord Gerberga. Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga clucked happily as Serulis petted him. By the way, Milka and Luch were helping Philly. They assisted her in her work as an alchemist. Nia. Hows your training going? As soon as I called to her, her tail moved in excitement. Yes. As you suggested, I am using all I learned in the recent battle while I move! They had all fought bravely in the battle against Vampire Lords etcetera. It was a valuable experience. And so remembering it would help them grow. Well, you three are still growing. Especially Nia and Serulis. You must allow that experience to settle as you take it easy for a while. For how long? A week. Understood! Nia and Serulis were still neers. Vampire Lords were actually supposed to be too strong an enemy for them. They had been overworked, in a way. Besides... What? Serulis asked with a puzzled expression. ...No, nevermind. I decided it was best not to say it. Mana had been quite thick in that area. A lot of evil dragons, Vampire Lords and Arch Vampires had died there. So they would have taken in a lot of mana. And they had killed a number of them with their own hands as well. I didnt understand how it worked but killing the enemies yourself helped you grow faster. And so I thought it would be good to take it easy until the immense volume of mana was able to settle within them. The reason I didnt say anything was that I didnt want them to get overconfident about it. Groof. Just then, Grulf pushed his nose around Seruliss waist. Sniff-sniff-sniff-sniff! He began smelling her in earnest. Serulis looked confused. He-hey! Grulf! Sniff-sniff-sniff! Grulf would not stop smelling her. Uh, Mister Locke. Could I use your bathing room? Of course. You dont have to ask every time. I could never be so rude. Shia, Nia. Lets go. Understood! Yes! And so they headed for the bathing room. She had probably thought that she smelled bad because of Grulf. Cluck! Lord Gerberga pped his wings and flew over to Seruliss shoulder. Do you want to wash up too, Lord Gerberga? Cluck! Alright, then we can go together! Lord Gerberga usually bathed with Luch. They would probably bathe togetherter on. Still, Lord Gerberga never missed an opportunity to take an extra bath. Apparently, it was something he really enjoyed. Groof! Why dont you go too, Grulf? Groof! But Grulf picked up the rope again and pressed it into my hand. He would rather y than take a bath. As a pup, ying was what he liked the most. Alright then. Groof-groof! And so we continued our tug of war. You killed a lof of evil dragons and vampire lords too, didnt you Grulf? Groof? Have you gotten stronger too? Groof! Grulf wagged his tail happily. He was probably confident that he had gotten stronger. Well, you better eat a lot then. Groof! And so Grulf yed to his hearts content. Chapter 191 - Dinner

Chapter 191 - Dinner

Dinner After ying with Grulf for a while, I stood up. Groof? Grulf looked like he wanted to y more. Its almost time for dinner. I have to prepare. Groof! Grulf was very excited. His tail was wagging wildly. He was reacting to the word food. After all, Milka is busy helping Philly now. Groof. And so we would go out and buy some random groceries ande back and cook them. Just simple stuff, like cooking meat and making soup. As I was cooking, Grulf would run in a circle around me. Groof. Dont worry, Im making some for you too. When I was almost finished, Serulis came to the kitchen after finishing her bath. Lord Gerberga was on her shoulder and Nia was also with her. Ill help you! Thank you. But Im mostly finished here. Nia bowed apologetically. Its something that I should have done, and Im sorry to have forgotten. Dont worry about it. Anyone who is free should do it. Perhaps they had smelled the food because now Milka and Luch also arrived. Thank you for preparing dinner for me! Thank you, Mister Locke. Were you able to help Philly? Yes. Though, she was teaching us while we did it! It was very different from magic and quite interesting. Luch and Milka were now interested in alchemy, it seemed. They should learn everything that they could. Alright. Help me carry the food to the dining room now. Leave it to me. And so we all worked together to carry the food to the dining room. Shia, Philly, and Tama were waiting there. I made some for you too, Tama. Woof. Tamas tail wagged happily. And so we all sat down to eat dinner. By the way, Shia. What did you all receive yesterday? Medals and reward money. The chiefs of the beastkin wolves had gathered together at the pce yesterday so Eric could reward them. I did not attend. I didnt want to draw any attention. He didnt grant you any new titles? It would affect the other nobles if he did. It is a veryplicated matter. Philly said with a serious expression. Perhaps she was right. When we were about halfway through with dinner: Ah, I see you are all eating! Excuse me! I seem to have visited during dinner time again! Kathe said as she burst in energetically. She always seemed to visit when it was dinner. Do you want to eat too, Kathe? Do-do you mean it? She always pretended to be modest. And as always, I answered, Of course. Thank you! I put some food in front of her and she thanked me as she started to eat. Good! Its so good! As the person who made it, I knew it wasnt that great at all. Its alright. No, its delicious! Still, it made me smile. Besides, Kathe ate a lot. Which was always nice to see. By the way, Kathe. What were you doing today? I was patrolling the area around the water dragon settlement. To see if the dark ones have been up to anything. The barrier around the settlement had been broken on the day we crushed their main base. The broken barrier was repaired with the power of all the water dragons and my own help, and now it was stronger than ever. I had even added resistance to physical damage, so it would survive a meteor strike. That being said, caution was still good. So Kathes efforts were much appreciated. Did you notice anything? There were lesser vampires and goblins. Thats all. ...Are you sure about that? About what? You wouldnt be getting humans and goblins mixed up again, would you? Oh, I am passed that. Kathe said proudly. I am now able to tell humans and goblins apart. Oh, that is quite an achievement. Hehe. It is because I now meet you humans every day. It is only normal that I can tell the difference now. That is a very good thing. Serulis said as she at her meat. But why was the barrier broken in the first ce? The obvious reason. They brought in magic machines that hadnt been activated yet. But there were magic circles that detected any enemy intruders. And so the water dragons were aware of it and tried to stop them. But the gate was suddenly attacked at the same time, and the main fighting force was lured away from the center of the barrier. That gave the enemy an opportunity to destroy the core. They were probably attacking the settlement every day so they could find the location of the core. The barrier that protected the base of the dark ones was very powerful, but the concealment magic was insufficient. Perhaps it was the strength of the barrier that led them to believe that they didnt need to hide their core as much. So we were able to find it quickly and drop down meteors. However, the core of the settlement was hidden well. And so it required many attacks to find it. But we strengthened the concealment magic and changed the location as well. They wont be able to get in so easily next time. Would it be hard for you too, Mister Locke? It would be hard if I didnt know anything about it. It would take me a lot of time. Then it must be quite safe. Shia sounded relieved. Chapter 192 - Dinner with the Beasts

Chapter 192 - Dinner with the Beasts

Dinner with the Beasts I watched Tama and Grulf eat as I ate my own dinner. Wuf-wuf-wuf-wuf... Guf-guf-guf-guf... They were eating quite fast. Their tes were on the ground near my feet. On the other hand, Lord Gerberga ate on top of the table. As he was a god, it did not feel right to make him eat on the floor. Besides, he was small enough not to get in the way. Clu-cluck. He was also eating away happily. Lord Gerbergas food was leafy vegetables, corn, and meat. Grulf mostly ate meat. Tama had meat and potatoes. By the way, the order in which they ate was always Lord Gerberga, Tama and then Grulf. As they ate, I petted Tama on the back. Wuf-wuf-wuf... He continued to eat obliviously. He seems to have gained some weight? Yes, I am very relieved to see him fatten up. Philly said happily. Everyone had been worried about how skinny he was. Tama, theres more if you want some. Woof! If Tama ever looked like he was still hungry, Grulf would share his own food. But Grulf was still growing, so it was important that he ate a lot too. You eat more too, Grulf. Theres still a lot left. I petted Grulf as he ate as well. After a while, they both finished eating. Today, they were both satisfied with their first serving. Ill get them some water. I was about to stand up, but Milka got up first. You stay in your chair, Mister Locke! Ill fetch the water! Milka brought over a pitcher and poured Grulf and Tama some water. They both drank it as if it were incredibly delicious. Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga finished his meal and walked across the table to jump on myp. Dont you want any more, Lord Gerbera? Cluck. Apparently, not. Lord Gerberga started to wriggle into my clothes. What is it? Lord Gerberga. Lord Gerberga wants you to coddle him. Luch said. I see. And so I gently petted Lord Gerberga. Cluck-cluck. He cooedfortably. Once dinner was eaten and we had finished cleaning up, Eric and Goran arrived. Eric and Goran. Did you both eat? I can prepare you some if you havent. Oh, thank you. dly! Leave it to me! After Goran replied, Milka ran to the kitchen before I had finished standing up. And you, Eric? Im grateful for the offer, but no thank you. Refi wouldnt like it. Ah. Thats true. Erics wife, Refi, was very worried for his health. And it was true that eating dinner at the pce and then at my mansion, was a little too much. And she had personally asked me to make Eric stop. Well, I will put on some tea for Mister Eric. And everyone else as well. Nia and Luch stood up to make the tea. Thank you, Nia and Luch. Its nothing. Dont mention it. Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga poked his head out from my shirt. Eric saw him and smiled. Lord Gerberga seems like hes having fun. Cluck. I dont know if it was just me, but Lord Gerberga looked rather smug. Eric. How have you been dealing with things in the city? Aye. I sent all my knights out to investigate every area. Their workpleted this afternoon. Thats fast. Speed was very important. It had happened on the same day that we attacked the enemys main base. An attack on the royal capital. But it was small in scalepared to the attack on the water dragon settlement. It was a group of lesser and arch vampires that were led by a single Vampire Lord. In all, there were about forty of them. Goran said, If we hadnt had a few beastkin wolves working as knights here, who knows how much damage the enemy would have done! Aye. The measures Eric took really paid off. Its amazing. I said. But Eric shook his head slowly. If anything, it was probably the magic bracelets that you and Philly made and gave to the guards that had a bigger effect. And so Eric thanked me and Philly. Locke. Philly. We owe you a lot. I thank you as a representative of the kingdom. I barely did anything. It was mostly just Philly. No-not at all. Woof. She was very humble. It was because she was trained as a noble of the higher ranks. Tama must have sensed that she was nervous, and he seemed to be nervous as well. I asked Eric, So the archs and the Lord were able to break through the barrier with magic tools? Exactly. They must have a lot of them now. This is bad. Of course, we cannot be too careful. However, that is not the thing I am the most afraid about right not. Eric said with a severe expression. Chapter 193 - That night, everyone except for Eric stayed at my house.

Chapter 193 - That night, everyone except for Eric stayed at my house.

That night, everyone except for Eric stayed at my house. That night, everyone except for Eric stayed at my house. The next morning, I spoke to Shia after Goran left. Would it be inconvenient if I went and visited your tribe, Shia? It wouldnt inconvenience us at all... But is there a reason? No. But Danton had been a great help, so I thought I would like to say thank you. Oh, you really dont have to worry about that. If anything, it is you that has been a great help. As predicted, Shia was reserved. Well, thats not all. The fight against the dark ones will only be worse now, you know? That is true. I want to keep in close contact. So I think it would be best if I visited again. In fact, I feel like I should install a teleportation circle over there. I see. That way, you could visit whenever you liked. It would be great. Will youe too, Nia? Yes. I will go! Serulis started hopping around and raising her hand. Me too! I want to go! Groof! Groof! Grulf and Serulis started jumping. They were suddenly very happy. ... Next to them, Tama was sitting politely. I sometimes wished that Grulf would learn a thing or two from Tama. However, it was difficult, due to Grulfs age. Cluck-cluck! Cluck-cluck! Lord Gerberga clucked happily on Luchsp. And then he flew off andnded on my shoulder. Do you want toe too? Cluck-cluck. It sounded like he did. I was thinking about having you stay in the pce while I am away... Cluck! Lord Gerberga pressed against my face. It seemed like he really wanted toe with me. Alright, I will take you too. Cluck! In that case, I will go too! Luch decided that she woulde as well. To be honest, I wanted to decline. The beastkin tribes trusted me. It did not seem right to take advantage of that trust to gather information. It was not as if we suspected any of them. We suspected merchants and anyone else that may lurk around them. However, it seemed unlikely that the beastkin would allow those they didnt trust to get anywhere near them. In other words, we were suspecting someone that the beastkin trusted. ...I understand. I dont want to do it, but Ill try. I am sorry. No, its fine. If there really was someone suspicious around them, then we could not overlook them. There was no one else better for the job. I had to do it. Everyone is doing what they have to do. And so shall I. It was the beastkin wolves and the Adventurers Guild that was dealing with the enemy base after the fight. The privy council was also working hard in their investigation. As were the royal knights. Philly was also busy with requests from the privy council. All of the items that they could not examine were to be brought to her. My apprentices, Milka and Luch would help her. I had to do what I could as well. Eric said, It would be best not to tell Shia and Nia. Yeah, they will worry about it. No one needs to know but me. Goran looked at me seriously. Im sure you already know, but dont tell Serulis about it. Got it? ...Yeah, I know. She was thest person in the world who should be told. She clearly could not keep a secret. It wasnt that she was lose tongued, but she started to act strange. Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga looked a little nervous. He was shaking in my clothes. It was as if he was worried that he would leak the information. You shouldnt worry about it, Lord Gerberga. Cluck. I petted him gently and he cooed. Lord Gerberga couldnt even talk, so there was no way to get information from him. ...Grrr...: Grulf started to yawn. When I looked towards him, he had a are you done? expression as he started to lick me. As he did so, I exined. No, were still talking. ...Groof... Grulf looked like he was bored. He stopped licking me and put his jaw on my knee. By the way, Eric. These beastkin wolves live in tribes that are separate from each other, right? I believe so. It would be easy enough to visit Shias tribe, but I would need an excuse to visit the others. ...Thats true. Lets think of something. No, wait. Hmm? I had a bad feeling. Whatever Eric would think of, it would probably be bad. He would probably establish a whole new office or something. Ill think of something. Dont worry about it. Really? You dont have to be modest. No, its really fine. I just had to give it some thought. Chapter 194 - Preparing to Investigate the Beastkin Tribe

Chapter 194 - Preparing to Investigate the Beastkin Tribe

Preparing to Investigate the Beastkin Tribe To be honest, I wanted to decline. The beastkin tribes trusted me. It did not seem right to take advantage of that trust to gather information. It was not as if we suspected any of them. We suspected merchants and anyone else that may lurk around them. However, it seemed unlikely that the beastkin would allow those they didnt trust to get anywhere near them. In other words, we were suspecting someone that the beastkin trusted. ...I understand. I dont want to do it, but Ill try. I am sorry. No, its fine. If there really was someone suspicious around them, then we could not overlook them. There was no one else better for the job. I had to do it. Everyone is doing what they have to do. And so shall I. It was the beastkin wolves and the Adventurers Guild that was dealing with the enemy base after the fight. The privy council was also working hard in their investigation. As were the royal knights. Philly was also busy with requests from the privy council. All of the items that they could not examine were to be brought to her. My apprentices, Milka and Luch would help her. I had to do what I could as well. Eric said, It would be best not to tell Shia and Nia. Yeah, they will worry about it. No one needs to know but me. Goran looked at me seriously. Im sure you already know, but dont tell Serulis about it. Got it? ...Yeah, I know. She was thest person in the world who should be told. She clearly could not keep a secret. It wasnt that she was lose tongued, but she started to act strange. Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga looked a little nervous. He was shaking in my clothes. It was as if he was worried that he would leak the information. You shouldnt worry about it, Lord Gerberga. Cluck. I petted him gently and he cooed. Lord Gerberga couldnt even talk, so there was no way to get information from him. ...Grrr...: Grulf started to yawn. When I looked towards him, he had a are you done? expression as he started to lick me. As he did so, I exined. No, were still talking. ...Groof... Grulf looked like he was bored. He stopped licking me and put his jaw on my knee. By the way, Eric. These beastkin wolves live in tribes that are separate from each other, right? I believe so. It would be easy enough to visit Shias tribe, but I would need an excuse to visit the others. ...Thats true. Lets think of something. No, wait. Hmm? I had a bad feeling. Whatever Eric would think of, it would probably be bad. He would probably establish a whole new office or something. Ill think of something. Dont worry about it. Really? You dont have to be modest. No, its really fine. I just had to give it some thought. That night, everyone except for Eric stayed at my house. The next morning, I spoke to Shia after Goran left. Would it be inconvenient if I went and visited your tribe, Shia? It wouldnt inconvenience us at all... But is there a reason? No. But Danton had been a great help, so I thought I would like to say thank you. Oh, you really dont have to worry about that. If anything, it is you that has been a great help. As predicted, Shia was reserved. Well, thats not all. The fight against the dark ones will only be worse now, you know? That is true. I want to keep in close contact. So I think it would be best if I visited again. In fact, I feel like I should install a teleportation circle over there. I see. That way, you could visit whenever you liked. It would be great. Will youe too, Nia? Yes. I will go! Serulis started hopping around and raising her hand. Me too! I want to go! Groof! Groof! Grulf and Serulis started jumping. They were suddenly very happy. ... Next to them, Tama was sitting politely. I sometimes wished that Grulf would learn a thing or two from Tama. However, it was difficult, due to Grulfs age. Cluck-cluck! Cluck-cluck! Lord Gerberga clucked happily on Luchsp. And then he flew off andnded on my shoulder. Do you want toe too? Cluck-cluck. It sounded like he did. I was thinking about having you stay in the pce while I am away... Cluck! Lord Gerberga pressed against my face. It seemed like he really wanted toe with me. Alright, I will take you too. Cluck! In that case, I will go too! Luch decided that she woulde as well. Chapter 195 - Buying Gifts

Chapter 195 - Buying Gifts

Buying Gifts I asked Shia to contact Danton for me, and it was decided that I would visit the next day. And if I was to visit, I had to prepare. I would also have to tell the water dragons that I wouldnt be able to reach them as quickly as before. While we had just recently destroyed the enemys main base, and the attacks had lessened, we still had to be on our guard. And so once the usual morning walk with Grulf was finished, I spoke to Princess Leea and Grand Chambein Morris. I want to go too. You cannot, Princess. You are the heart of this water dragon settlement. Morris said sternly. The ce was still tense from all of the fighting that had urred. The other dragons would worry if she was not there. Perhaps youre right... I suppose it cannot be helped. But, could you take a gift for me? Leea said as she gave it to me. It was some delicious water dragon water. I tried some for myself, and it was quite good. It was supposed to be very healthy. It would be very heavy to carry, but at least I had the magic bag. She also gave me some fish that had been caught in theirke. Ruck. Come visit us as soon as you are done. I know. Ille as soon as I can. Besides, the beastkin wolves live only about two hours from the city. I cane back immediately if something happens. Yes. Were counting on you. The water dragons watched me as I returned to the mansion. Shia and Serulis were training in the yard. Nia, Milka, and Luch were studying with Philly. Now, Grulf. We should go and buy gifts while we can. Groof-groof. You sure are energetic, considering we just went on a walk. Just as we were about to leave the mansion, Please, wait! Kathe rushed out of the magic circle room. Groof! Grulf was quite happy to see her. I had told him that it was fine to jump onto Kathe, so he tended to get very excited. He put both of his front paws on her shoulders and licked her face. There, there. Good boy. Kathe said as she petted him. What is it, Kathe? You seem to be in a hurry. I heard it from Leea. Youre to go and have fun at Shias settlement! Uh, yes. But... It wasnt for fun. But exining it to her seemed like too much trouble. Well, I might as well go too then. What about your work? Nevermind that. Besides, it will be much faster if I carry you there. Thats true. It might be two hours on foot, but Kathe could fly there in a few minutes. Also, Kathe would be able to take me back to the water dragon settlement if something happened. That would beforting. So, are you going to Shias settlement now? No, Im going tomorrow. Today Ill be buying gifts to take with me. I see! Gifts! Ill go with you. Fine, we can go together. And so Grulf, Kathe, and I left the mansion. We went through the back door, so as not to bother Shia and Serulis. What would be a good gift, anyway? What are you buying, Locke? Hmmm. Some random box of sweets, I think. But how many people are in Shias tribe? Would you not feel bad if some of them did not like sweets? Now that I think of it, I hadnt asked. I suppose I can just buy a lot, just in case. We talked like this until we reached the market district. As I was looking at confectionery boxes, I suddenly noticed that Kathe had disappeared. Perhaps she was doing some shopping of her own. I am sure that Shia and Nia have the same taste in food. Groof. I will just buy a lot of sweets that Shia would probably like. And so I bought many boxes and stuffed them into the magic bag. Thats when Kathe returned. Sorry to keep you waiting, Locke. I hope you actually paid this time? Of course, I did. I have learned my lesson. Apparently, Kathe no longer ignored her food bill. So, what did you buy? Hehe. Look for yourself. This is what I bought. So saying, Kathe pulled out a huge rock from her magic bag. It was twice the size of a human. Huh? What is it? It is just a rock. However, I am thinking of making a sculpture with it. ...Huh. A custom sculpture. They might appreciate that. However, Kathe didnt like someone who would have a talent for sculpting. Well, Im sure theyll be happy with anything you make? After all, she was the wind dragon ruler. Whether or not it had merits as a work of art, it would eventually have historic value. Hehe. Look forward to it. I am... But were leaving tomorrow, will you be able to finish it in time? Ill manage it! Kathe was very optimistic. But even if she didnt finish it in time, she could always have it deliveredter. She was in a good mood now, and so we decided to go and buy food for dinner. Chapter 196 - Let’s Go To The Beastkin Wolf Settlement

Chapter 196 - Lets Go To The Beastkin Wolf Settlement

Lets Go To The Beastkin Wolf Settlement The next day, we started our travel towards Shias old home. While leaving the mansion, Philly, Milka, Eric, Goran, and Dorgo saw us off at the door. Well, Im sure youll be safe, but dont let your guard down. Dont worry. Locke. Give my regards to Danton. I will. Also, Eric and Goran. Look after Philly and Milka while Im away. Leave it to us. I will keep an eye on them. My mansion was very close to the pce if you used the secret passage. I would be very relieved if Eric made sure they were okay. I gave Philly and Milkamunication bracelets as well. If something happens, call me with this. I know. I understand! And it doesnt have to be anything serious. It would be worse if you didnt think something was important and it turned out to be much worse. Okay. Got it! If youre not sure, just call. Dont worry. I understand. You help protect them too, Tama. Woof! Tama was very reliable. And then I turned to Dorgo. Please help look after them. I will do what I can. And Mister Locke...I hope you will do the same for my daughter. If anything, I will be the one helping him. Youre one to talk. Kathe said confidently, but Dorgo was quick to object. After that, we walked to the outskirts of the royal capital. As we were quite a crowd, the guards were surprised at first, but they let us through. Then we walked a little further until there was some distance between us and the city. This was so Kathe could transform into a dragon. Alright, alright. Hey, Miss Kathe, what are you doing!? AHHHHHHHHHHHH! Serulis and Luch looked embarrassed as Kathe started to get undressed. Turn around Mister Locke! When I turned around, Grulf also turned around. Adventurers usually didnt care about nudity. When on the road, people often had to change and bathe in the same ce. As a B-Rank Adventurer, Shia did not react. Neither did Nia. Perhaps it was because Nia was raised among so many other Adventurers. Hmm? Why are you so flustered, Serulis? Kathe said to her dumbly. To get naked in front of a man! It is a disgrace! Is that so? It must be tough being human. You must be careful when in human form! Alright. I understand. Kathe seemed satisfied enough with this. And then she turned into a dragon. Mister Locke. Its fine now. Got it. Groof! Kathe was covering her face with her hands. This-this is so embarrassing. But you are a dragon. Bu-but... And weve already seen you as a dragon. It got embarrassing when I started thinking about it.: ...I see. I didnt quite understand dragons. But Im sure Id get used to it. And with that, we got onto Kathes back. It wasnt the first time that Shia, Nia, Grulf, And Lord Gerberga had ridden on her. Though, Shia and Nia still looked a little nervous. Grulf was quick and careful as he climbed up. Its your first time, isnt it Luch and Serulis? Ye-yes. Oh, yes. Just say if you need any help climbing up. Im fine! Serulis hopped up and pulled herself to the top. She was strong because she trained every day. Its probably hard for you, Luch? Im sorry. I picked up Luch while Lord Gerberga was perched on my shoulder. Then I got onto Kathes back. Now, you are all on. I am going to fly now so hold on tight to my scales. Kathe rose into the air a little slower than usual. She was being considerate of Luch and Serulis. And then she slowly gained speed as she flew. AHHH! Luch clutched my arm in terror. Serulis also looked very tense as she held on to the scales. Shia and Nia also looked a little nervous. Do you know where it is, Kathe? Of course, I do. I saw it on a map. We were traveling slowly by Kathes standards. By the time twenty minutes had passed, we could see lots of people below us. There were probably about 500 in all. There were old people and children too. It wasnt just warriors. Is that... It is the beastkin tribe. Your tribe is that big, Shia? No, ours is about 100 people... Perhaps neighboring tribes havee as well. They must havee to greet us! Shia and Nia smiled. Im going tond now! So saying, Kathe slowly started to descend. Danton stood in front of the crowd of people and waved happily. Chapter 197 - The Beastkin Wolves Settlement

Chapter 197 - The Beastkin Wolves Settlement

The Beastkin Wolves Settlement We all got off of Kathes back after shended. Then Danton rushed towards us. Thank you foring! Sorry that it was on such short notice. Dont mention it! We are happy to have you any time, Locke. And its the same for the rest of you too. Danton and I could be very frank with each other. After that, the adults of the beastkin tribes came to greet us. All of the important ones were introduced by names. At the end, a woman came towards us and bowed her head. Thank you for taking care of my daughter. I am Nias mother by blood. Uh, no, I should be thanking you. I didnt know anything about her mother. She had nevere up in our conversations, so I had assumed that she was no longer around. You should have told me that you had a mother... Its because Nia is my fathers child. Yes. Father is my parent. Huh? What does that even mean? And so Shia and Nia exined it to me. In the beastkin tribes, people generally did not get married. And so only one side became the parent. It was decided when the child was five years of age. Usually, the mother would be the parent, but sometimes it was the father. Because in general, lots of children are born. So Nia had brothers and sisters by blood that were her mothers children. Some of them were fathered by Danton and some were not. I see. Thats a little bit different than how we do things. Thats true. Their customs were different from human customs. Also, Nias mother was the chief of a different tribe. So is Shias mother different from Nias mother? Yes, they are different. My mother died a while ago in a battle against vampires. Is that right. Sorry for asking about it. Please dont worry about that. Shia said with a smile. Serulis and Luch were also listening to this seriously. I didnt know about that. Our systems are very different. But my tribe was very simr. Luch said as she carried Lord Gerberga. Luch was a demon and not a human. Huh? Really? Yes. Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga clucked as if to agree with Luch. Maybe it was just humans that married and raised children as a couple. By the way, how is it with wind dragons? I was curious, and so I asked Kathe. We dont have marriages, but children that are born belong to both parents. Of course, we are born from eggs, so there is no difference in roles between mother and father. Huh. Thats very interesting...hmm? Kathe wasnt even looking at us while she talked. She was ying with the children. Many beastkin children had gathered around her. They showed no signs of being afraid as they held onto her and sniffed at her. Kathe looked very happy to be so popr with the children. Wait-wait. Dont get too excited. I only have one tail. Haha! While they seemed to be having a lot of fun, she would not be able to enter the mansion like that. Kathe. Why dont you turn human again? Oh, you are right, Locke. Wait a moment, you children. I need to transform. Transform? Wow! Miss Kathe can transform! As the children waited with expectation, Kathe ran into the forest. This was because we had told her not to get naked in front of men. When Kathe left, the childrens attention turned to Grulf. Hes huge! Groof. A spirit beast! Whats he called? Grulf. Good boy, Grulf. Groof! The children started petting him. Grulf was now in a good mood. He sniffed them and licked their faces. Then Kathe returned. She was surprisingly fast. Children! I have returned! ... They looked at her with puzzled expressions. It wasnt exactly what they had been expecting. Huh? It is I! Kathe! Oh. Huh. Miss Kathe. You look good. Yes, I think so too. They said consolingly. They also did not move away from Grulf. I felt sorry for Kathe, so I tried tofort her. Well, dont feel too bad. You justck any impact now. ...I-I see... And then Danton said, Weve kept you standing for long enough. Pleasee to my house. Thank you. And so Danton led us to his house. It was arge mansion. This is a fine house. He is the chief, after all. ording to Shia, the chiefs house was always in the center of theirnd. As they held meetings here, the house had to be veryrge. And it would also be a fortress when they fought against vampires. So it was made of stone. Ah. I can see how it would be easy to defend. I knew you would be able to tell, Locke. There was also water flowing in different ces. It was just a superstition that vampires couldnt move over water. However, it was true that they disliked running water. It slowed them down a little. The building also let a lot of light in. Of course, vampires did not die from being hit by sunlight. However, they did not like it either. And during a battle of life and death, even small things that affected speed could give you an advantage. I see that youve really thought about the nature of vampires. I will use it for reference. Please do! Danton said happily. Chapter 198 - Danton’s Mansion

Chapter 198 - Dantons Mansion

Dantons Mansion Shiaughed and said, Though, this mansion has never been attacked by vampires before. Thats preferrable. I said and Danton nodded. It would be a very dangerous situation if the vampires had gone far enough to invade the house of the chief. We must do our best so that doesnt happen! Nia said with a smile. Oh, right. I forgot to give you the gifts. You really shouldnt have troubled yourself. Danton said modestly as I handed them to him. Its nothing special. But at least there is a lot of it. Thi-this! Why, it is from that famous store in the imperial capital! Thank you! Woah! Yay! Danton and the children who were there were very happy. I didnt think they would care so much about some sweets. But I was d that I had bothered. At the same time, I wondered who these children were. Were they brothers and sisters to Shia and Nia? As I wondered this, Danton exined it to me. These are not my children, but they are being raised in this mansion. I see. So they are like your apprentices? Close enough. For beastkin wolves, the entire tribe works together to raise the children. As we talked about this, Kathe stepped forward. I have also brought you all a gift. Your Majesty, you are much too kind to us. Danton said gratefully. Kathe was the wind dragon ruler. I want you to take it since I worked so hard on it. Kathe said as she took out the mysterious statue from her bag. She must havepleted it yesterday. It was very good in quality. Apparently, Kathe was good at sculpting. It was of a very handsome man. But I didnt know who it was. He looked a little like Eric, perhaps. Thi-this! Thank you so much! It will be our treasure. Cluck! Cluck! Danton was very happy. And Lord Gerberga was excited for some reason. Kathe nodded with satisfaction. Yes, yes. I am d that you like it. Kathe. Who is this anyway? Hmm? Isnt it obvious? It is the hero Ruck. Kathe said with a smug expression. It was even more handsome than the one in the city. ...But that doesnt look like me at all? What? That is not true. It is my masterpiece, you know? Cluck! Cluck! Lord Gerbera pped his wings happily as Luch carried him. Kathe had only recently learned how to tell humans and goblins apart. So it could not be helped that she had made such an unrealistic statue. Wow! Its so cool! Miss Kathe, thats amazing! Yes. You are very talented. The beastkin children were also happy. Nia patted them fondly on the head. Oh, well. At least most people would not recognize who this statue was supposed to be. I was hiding my identity, after all. So it was preferable that the statue was a little bit different from reality. And so I pushed thoughts of it aside and gave Danton the most important gift. Here. This is from Princess Leea of the water dragons. What! From Her Highness? Its water from the water dragon settlement. Drinking it helps heal wounds. There are also some fish from theirkes. How wonderful! We will ept them dly. ...Please take them away. Be careful. Understood. Young men of the tribe came and carried the water and fish to the kitchens. I will help too! Me too! The children went with the men to help them. Father, you must be so happy. You must thank Leeater! Aye. But, Nia. Shouldnt you call Her Highness by her title? Its because we are friends. I see... I suppose it is fine then. And then Danton looked at me. That is what Nia says...but is it true? Perhaps it is rude? Leea seems to enjoy it. If anything, I think she would be sad if everyone only called her Your Highness. In that case... But to think that my daughter would be friends with the princess... I dont know what to say. Shia looked at him with exasperation. What are you saying, father? Nia is the apprentice of Mister Locke. ...Indeed. Is it not exactly odd that the apprentice of Locke could befriend a princess. Danton said with satisfaction. And then he led us to our rooms. There were lots of young people in Dantons house, and they carried our things for us. When that was finished, we moved to the drawing-room. The chiefs of the beastkin were waiting there. Are you having a meeting today? If they were, I had chosen a bad time toe. If they were busy, I should hurry up and return to my room. No, thats not the case. They just came because they heard you were here. Danton said with augh. The chiefs all stood up and gathered in front of us. I bowed my head. Thank you for your help earlier. We are so incredibly grateful that you have visited us, Mister Locke. They smiled happily. Chapter 199 - A Feast with the Beastkin Wolves

Chapter 199 - A Feast with the Beastkin Wolves

The oldest of the chiefs noticed Kathe. Oh, the ruler of the wind dragons! So it is not only Locke that is here. This is a great honor. And then the other chiefs noticed Kathe as well. They all frantically fell to their knees and bowed. There is no need for that! We just came here for fun. So please treat us normally! But, we couldnt possibly... I came here today to stretch my wings. It would trouble me greatly if you treated me with so much respect. I added, The wind dragon ruler is very tired from her daily work. I think she wants to rx here. I highly doubted Kathe was doing much work at all, but I decided to make it sound like she had been busy. Kathe nodded readily. Yes, I have been working so hard. In that case... The chiefs finally stood up. Kathe did not like being treated so reverently, and so she was happy. After that, they announced that a feast would be held in our honor. And then I asked them questions about the tribes. So, how many tribes are there? The oldest of the chiefs answered me while he poured drink into my cup. Largely, you could say there are twelve. Largely? It is hard to exin. But there are smaller tribes which are an exception. But all of the beastkin wolves in this area were part of the twelve tribes. Exceptions. I see. Shia Woolcott is a recent exception. Shia? That was a surprise. I thought Shia was a part of Dantons tribe. I looked over to where she was sitting on the other side of the table. She was talking happily to the other chiefs. Did Shia get thrown out after causing some sort of trouble? No-no. Nothing like that. After I came back to this world and killed the first High Lord. The chiefs of all of the tribes were given titles. And Shia had been given a special title as well. This was because her contribution had been great. Not only that, but Shia is treated as a Chief in her own right. I see... Its that kind of system. That being said, Shia Woolcott was still part of Dantons tribe. That meant that the tribe had two chiefs. She was like the lord of a branch family. Serulis, who was sitting next to me, looked very serious as she said, Shia must be very busy then. Yes. The responsibility of being a chief must be great. I agreed. Luch nodded. She would also be chief one day. Well, Luch hadnt inherited the position officially, but as the only survivor, it would have to happen. She probably had very mixed feelings about it. As Serulis and Luch were guests, they sat near the head of the table along with me and Kathe. Of course, as Lord Gerberga was the God Fowl, he sat between me and Kathe. Grulf was also treated as a guest. Spirit beasts were very special for the beastkin wolves. When the feast was finished, Serulis, Luch, and Kathe went over to where Shia was. They would rather be with their close friend than fussed over by the chiefs. I was just about to start ying with Lord Gerberga and Grulf, when the oldest chief called me over. Mister Locke. Do you have a minute? What is it? The truth is...I have something to ask you. I understand. And so the old chief, I, Lord Gerberga, and Grulf went into a different room. Shias father, Danton, was waiting in the room. Locke, Im sorry to pull you away during the feast. Dont worry about that. I was just going to y with Grulf and Lord Gerberga. Hahaha! The old chiefughed. He probably thought that I was making a joke. I sat down on the chair. Cluck. Lord Gerberga hopped up onto my right knee. And Grulf rested his chin on my left knee. I petted them both and asked him, What did you want to ask me? Danton and the old chief looked at each other. Then Danton began to speak. Lock. This is most humiliating for us... But there is a possibility that information has been leaking from our side. .......Hmm. Eric had been thinking the exact same thing. And it seemed that Danton and the others had realized the possibility. The old chief continued. Of course, we do not wish to believe that there is an informer in our midst. So, you think it might be someone on the outside who has ess? Very sharp, Mister Locke. That is exactly what I was thinking. It wasnt sharp at all. Eric and Goran had pointed it out. We can tell if someone is a vampires thrall at a nce. But its different if they are charmed. And so you are asking me to find out if there is anyone here who is charmed? No! Not at all. We would never, ever ask such a great hero such as yourself to do something so low as that! Danton chuckled and then added. No, Locke. We do not know much about magic. And so we would like you to introduce us to a trustworthy Sorcerer. I see. In that case, I will do it. I said. The old chief and Danton looked a little surprised. Chapter 200 - Preparing for the Magic Investigation

Chapter 200 - Preparing for the Magic Investigation

Preparing for the Magic Investigation The oldest chief looked at me frantically. No! We cannot allow you to do such a thing for us... Please, dont worry about it. It is better that fewer people know what is happening. That is true... Danton said gravely. But are you sure? I dont mind. Besides, there is not much else that I can do now. In that case, thank you. Leave it to me. Once it was decided that I would take on the roll, I wanted to discuss the steps to take. And there were some questions that needed to be asked. How many merchants have ess to this ce? Indeed. If we are counting all of the beastkin tribes, I would say about fifty. Thats a lot. Well, there are twenty tribes. So there were at least fifty merchants who came directly here to trade. And they came regrly. The beastkin wolves made a living by hunting vampires. They did not grow crops or raise livestock, which meant almost all of their food was bought from merchants. Do the other chiefs know about this informer? Of course. Well then. Tell me about when and where these merchantse. I would like to go there in advance. Thank you. But, it would be best if you could do it without them noticing... That would be difficult. If I wanted to find out if they had been Charmed, I needed to do more than just look. I had to use Magic Exploration, not Magic Search. And while it wasnt impossible to use Magic Exploration without making direct contact, it was not easy. They will likely know if you touch them... I see... Could I ask Kathe to help me? The wind dragon ruler? Yeah. I will have to tell her the secret...do you mind? Danton and the old chief looked at one another. And then the old chief opened his mouth. I do not mind if you do. But we cannot ask the wind dragon ruler to do such lowly work. So you have no problem with regards to the secret? Yes, of course. Then there is no problem. Danton looked a little worried. Are you sure? Dont worry. Kathe wouldnt do anything that she didnt want to. Ill call her now. I left the room and searched for Kathe. Gahaha! Here-here! Haha! Yay! I could hear her and the children ying happily. I followed the voices and saw that Shia, Nia, Serulis, and Luch were also there. Kathe was surrounded by children. They were hanging and swinging on her big tail. Kathe moved her tail up and down and side to side and seemed very amused. I felt a little bad since I had to interrupt them. Kathe. Do you have a minute? Hmm? Very well. Children, we will y againter. Okay. Thank you! See you! Kathe patted them on the head. She was d to have been able to y with them. Once Kathe was away, Serulis called to the children. Okay, Ill y with you now. Yay! And so she yed with the children. Serulis seemed to enjoy being with children. So, Locke. What is it? I want to ask you something, Kathe. Hmm? Come with me. And with that, I took her to the room where Danton was waiting. So, what is it you want to ask me? Yes, about that... And so I told Kathe that information was leaking from within the beastkin tribes. Kathe listened to this with a serious expression. This is very bad. And so, this thing I want to ask you... You want me to take you to the other tribes? There is that, and... Theres still more? I want you to help me make some magic tools. Wind dragons were good with alchemy. And alchemists were good at making magic tools. I do not mind, but... What kind of magic tool? I want to create a gate that uses Magic Exploration. It was a magic tool that automatically activated Magic Exploration whenever someone went under the gate. I wanted to make it so that it would react to Charm. I think that would be very difficult. I thought of asking the water dragons for help. In that case, maybe you can make it. The water dragons were particrly good at creating barriers. They had barriers that blocked the dark ones. Perhaps the barrier could be altered to be a magic gate. With the alchemy of wind dragons and the barrier technology of water dragons and my own magic, perhaps we could seed. If Leea cant leave the settlement, I was thinking about going over there asking her to teach me. Hmm. That would be good. I will also ask my dad to cooperate with us. Thank you. That would be a great help. I think we should get Philly to help us as well... But Philly is very busy right now. That is true. Philly was in the middle of an investigation that the privy council had asked her to do. We could not ask too much from her. Alright, then Ill hurry up and go meet Leea! We have to make an appointment! Thank you. Leave it to me! Kathe seemed very excited about the work at hand. Chapter 201 - Old Men Talking

Chapter 201 - Old Men Talking

Old Men Talking Time is of the essence. Kathe stood up and ran out of the room. Her tail was moving happily up and down. She was going to head for the water dragon settlement in spite of it being night time. Kathe! Wait a minute. Hmm? What is it? I called to her. Kathe turned around with a puzzled expression. Its alreadyte. You can go tomorrow. But it would be better to hurry. Thats true, but if you went out now, everyone will be surprised and wonder whats going on. Kathe thought about it and then nodded. You are not wrong. Right? Very well. I will head there tomorrow then. Thats better. And so I shall y tonight instead. Kathe said as she ran off. She was probably going to return to the children. Groof-groof! Grulf immediately reacted to the word y. He followed after her. Hmm? You want to y too, Grulf? Groof! You should go then. We had things to talk about here. A pup like Grulf would find it boring. Cluck-cluck. On the other hand, Lord Gerberga sat on myp with a cool expression. It was as if he were making a show of not being a child. I stroked his feathers and then turned to Danton. Perhaps I should inspect the mansion and make sure no magic tools have been brought in? Would you really do that for us? Of course. I do not mind at all. Danton thought about it. ...But, it will be a lot of work. It is arge mansion. Ill manage it. No, Locke. Considering the reason, you will have to search through the other houses as well. Not just the mansion. Surely that is too much work for you. Danton was right. It was true that most information came from the mansion of the chief. However, it was also possible to gather information by nting magic devices in the other houses as well. I always meant to check the other houses as well. Of course, I realize that it may not be the most wee thing for the residents... I dont mind that... But it does not feel right to have you do so much, Locke... Its why I came all the way here. If Im going to do it, I should do it right. So you really dont mind? If Im only going to search for magic devices, then Magic Search should be enough. I could use Magic Exploration to find out what a device does once it had actually been discovered. So it shouldnt be that much trouble. In that case, may we rely on you? Yeah, I have plenty of time. I could even reinforce your walls with magic while Im at it. ...You would do that for us? Sure. You know, Miss Shia and Nia have helped me a lot. Thank you. The mansion of the beastkin chief was an anti-vampire fortress. It would be good to strengthen it. After that, Danton, the old chief, and I discussed the order that things would be done. Well then, it is settled. Yes, thank you. Sorry for troubling you, Locke. Dont mention it. I put Lord Gerberga on my shoulder and left the room. Then, Kathes cheerful voice entered my ears. Gahahaha! Groof-groof! Ahahaha! Kathe was using her tail to y with Grulf and the children. The children hung on her tail. Grulf ran in a circle around them. I was d that they were having fun. Serulis was with the younger children and read to them. Then Danton approached me. Locke. The men are all going to the baths. Ah, that sounds great. Danton and the other male chiefs were headed for the baths. Grrr? Groof? Grulf ran up to me when he heard this. His tail was wagging. He preferred to y over long meetings, but he liked bathing more than anything. That was how much he liked to bathe. However, I didnt think it was right to bring a beast into someone elses bathing room. Grulf, not today. ...Groof? I dont know what you are saying. Thats what his expression seemed to say as he tilted his head. Groof! Then he put his paws on my shoulders and licked my face. I want to take a bath! Grulf. Im sorry, but you cant take a bath today. Its someone elses house. ...Grrr... Gruld looked dejected. I felt bad for him now. Danton watched us and said, Hmm? Locke. I dont mind if Grulfes. Really? You dont have to worry about us. He doesnt actually have to bathe every day. Groof! Grulf protested. Danton patted him on the head. Oh, it really is alright. Im not just saying it to be polite. Of course, you may also bring Lord Gerberga. Thats very kind of you... But wont the other chiefs mind? Perhaps not a dog, but Grulf is a great wolf. And a spirit beast. No one in our tribe will mind. Exactly. Spirit beasts are like close rtives for us. Another chief chimed in. So spirit beasts really were special to them. And Lord Gerberga is a god. No one will be angry. I see. Thank you very much. And so it was decided that Grulf and Lord Gerberga would go with me to the baths. Chapter 202 Bathing With Old Men

Chapter 202 Bathing With Old Men

The bathing room in Dantons mansion was quiterge. All of the male chiefs were able to fit in quitefortably. I took off my clothes and went inside. Grulf was patiently sitting down and waiting by the area used to wash yourself. Groof. Good. You waited for me. He was waiting to be washed. It was a good thing he didnt dive into the bath first. On the other hand, Lord Gerberga was following close behind me. He rode on my shoulder while I was still clothed, but I had him walk once I took them off in order to avoid being pierced by his ws. Thank you for understanding, Lord Gerberga. Cluck-cluck. I started by washing Lord Gerberga first. Danton watched us with a worried expression. Should you really be washing Lord Gerberga? Youre right that usually, you must be careful about washing chickens. Chickens took sand baths and did not need to be washed. If anything, it was better if you didnt. But Lord Gerberga is not an ordinary chicken. And he likes to bathe in order to rx more than to be cleaned. I see. He is a God Fowl after all. Grulf also likes to bathe every day, even though there really isnt a need for it. Groof? Grulf tilted his head as he sat there quietly. After a while, I finished washing Lord Gerberga. He wasnt actually dirty, to begin with, so it didnt take long. Lord Gerberga. Youre good to go now. You can enjoy the bath. Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga ran off to the bath. Hows the water, Lord Gerberga? Cluck-cluck. The other chiefs seemed quite happy that Lord Gerberga had joined them. I started to wash Grulf then. Grrr. He growled pleasantly. I finished washing him and sent him off to the baths so I could wash myself. Then I went and joined the others in the hot water. Danton said, You must be tired. Yeah. But Im used to having to wash them. Groof. Grulf looked very rxed inside of the water. And so did Lord Gerberga. I myself felt very good. As we took our time soaking in the water, one of the chiefs talked to me. Mister Locke. What are your thoughts on recent vampire activity? They are certainly growing bolder. Yes. Do you suppose they are mass-producing Fools Stones... That seems like a safe bet to me. The other chiefs nodded. There was a strong sense of danger. Then one of the younger chiefs said, The barrier of the god of the dark ones is most terrifying. Is there anything we can do to fight it? The beastkin wolves traded information with Eric. And so they knew about the barrier. Unfortunately, there is nothing we can do now. ...I see. Currently, we are always one step behind them. If only there was something we could do to change that. I said and they all agreed. Generally, the vampires attacked us and we struck back. There was one time that we attacked their main base. However, it was the same pattern. We only attacked them after being attacked and searching for their base. If only we could find the ce they are making the Fools Stone. We are searching for it... It is their lifeline, so they will make it as hard as possible for us to find it. The oldest chief said sadly. In any case, it seems we will have to continue to search for it while also defending our ownnds. Locke is right. As we discussed this, Grulf swam quietly in the water. Lord Gerberga rode on his back. They seemed to be having fun. I watched them as I made a suggestion. Um...If you dont mind, I could go to all of your mansions and reinforce them with magic? You would do that? The young chief looked at me with glimmering eyes. Yes. Of course. But we cant bother Mister Locke... One of the chiefs said. I see. I understand that you might not want an outsider to cast magic onto your houses, but... Oh, no! That ispletely fine. But we dont want to take advantage of your generosity. But this would be for us all. What do you mean? You beastkin are the strongest force that is fighting the vampires. Even though you are just ttering us, it is good to hear such a thing from a great hero. Im not ttering you. Also, I am worried, that since you are the main force opposing them, that you will be targeted. I see... They groaned as I continued gravely. Many of their ns would have seeded had it not been for you all. Yes, and things are quite dangerous now. And there are children in the mansions. We would be grateful if you could reinforce the houses. Leave it to me. And so they all agreed to allow me to reinforce their houses with magic. Chapter 203 - Drinks After A Bath

Chapter 203 - Drinks After A Bath

Drinks After A Bath I got out of the bath in order to dry off Lord Gerberga and Grulf before drying myself. Lord Gerberga cant shake the water off, so wait for a second, Grulf. Groof. I put a towel over Grulf and then started to dry off Lord Gerberga. Cluck-cluck. I didnt want him to catch a cold, so I was always thorough. Groof-groof. On the other hand, Grulf shook the towel off and began to roll on it on the floor. He was rubbing his body on it as if to wipe himself. Thats very clever, Grulf. Groof! Grulf wagged his tail happily. Then Danton got out of the bath. I can wipe Grulp for you. Thank you. Groof! Dont mention it. Danton dried Grulf for me. He seemed like he was used to doing it. Have you done this before? Well, I had to dry Shia and Nia when they were younger. I see. I suppose its the same thing. To the beastkin, a spirit beast like Grulf was considered a close rtive. Perhaps they treated their children simr to spirit beasts. Do you n on having children, Locke? Well, if I meet someone. I could introduce you to someone? Im sure many would want to have your kids. That was just the kind of thing a beastkin would say, since they didnt have actual marriages. However, in human society, there were many things you were expected to do before having children. But to the beastkin wolves, it was a very simple matter. They didnt really care who would be the official parent. Thank you, but... Its too early for me. I didnt feel like having children yet. The battle against the dark ones was only getting worse. I said as much. The oldest chief who was drying himself nearby said, It is because the fight is getting worse that you should have children. Do you think so? I know so. You have to have children so you can die at any time. The beastkin raised children as a tribe. So children were raised even if their parents died. They could trust their tribe to do this. And the beastkin hunted vampires as their upation. It was a brutal job, and they knew that death coulde at any time. That was probably why they stuck to their system of raising children. It was very educational to interact with races with different customs. The rest of the men came out of the baths and we all went to the dining hall. Drinks were already being served. The women chiefs had bathed while I was talking with Danton. Mister Locke. We started early today. Come over here and drink with us, Locke! Kathe was drinking happily. Kathe, you shouldnt drink too much. I know. I know. Kathe was really a giant dragon. I wasnt sure she could actually get drunk. Mister Locke, did you enjoy your bath? Shia said as she stood up and came towards me. She was here as one of the chiefs as well. Her tail was wagging happily. It wasnt just Shia. Serulis, Luch, and Nia were here too. They were eating the food I had brought, along with the children. Is Serulis drinking too? No, no. Serulis and I are just drinking some juice. I see. Thats good. It wasnt good to drink when they were still growing. Some of the children noticed me and came running. Mister Locke. Thanks for the treats! Was it any good? Yes! I was happy about that. Groof-groof! Grulf sniffed at the children and licked their hands. He wanted to y with them. Do you want treats too, Grulfy? Groof! They gave some to him, which he ate happily. Lord Gerberga was perched on my should as I sat down next to Kathe. Well, Locke. You should drink some of this. Thank you. Kathe poured me a cup. On closer inspection, Kathes statue had been installed in the back of the dining hall. That thing draws a lot of attention. I am very proud of it. ...I see. Danton said, It willter be moved to the Chiefs Hall with all of our other treasures. ...Indeed. It was embarrassing, but there was nothing I could do. The fact that it was made by the wind dragon ruler made it historically important. It didnt matter who the model was. And so it was no surprise that Danton would treasure it. After that, I drank and talked with the chiefs. It was mostly about unimportant things. After a while, Shia went to the children and said, Its almost bedtime for you all. What! Im not tired! Groof-groof! You wont be strong like Mister Locke if youin like that. ...Okay. ...Groof. Shia led the children out of the dining hall. Goodnight! Ah, goodnight. The children said goodnight before leaving. Groof. Grulf stayed and put his jaw on my knee. Dont you need to sleep, Grulf? Groof. Apparently, not. And then from the hallway, Lets brush our teeth together and go to sleep. Seruliss happy voice echoed. Chapter 204 - Morning Practice

Chapter 204 - Morning Practice

Once the children went to sleep, the conversation became more serious. We talked about vampire activity and what could be done. At the same time, I got permission from the female chiefs to reinforce their fortresses as well. If that was all done, then the defenses of all of the beastkin tribes would be raised considerably. After that, we continued to drinkte into the night. ...Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga looked tired. He was wobbling around. Lord Gerberga. Are you tired? Cluck! Lord Gerberga jumped onto my shoulder and pped his wings. He was trying to pretend like he wasnt tired. However, he was clearly sleepy. Lord Gerberga was no chicken, but he was simr enough. And so he got up early in the morning. Gggooff... Grulf was already sleeping with his chin on my knee. Grulf is tired. Hes already asleep. I said goodnight to the other chiefs and tried to head for the room that was provided for us. Grulf. Lets go. Grr? He opened his eyes after I shook him, but then he quickly closed them again. Grulf was big. I would not be able to carry him back to the room. Come on, Grulf. Im going to leave you here. ...Grrr... He got up sleepily. Then he followed me on unstable feet. He was still young and very tired. Here Grulf. We reached the room. ...Grrr. Grulf got onto the bed. I turned the lights off and got into the bed as well. Lord Gerberga usually slept with Luch, but stayed with me tonight. Lord Gerberga. Where do you want to sleep? He could choose the pillow, the foot of the bed, right side or left side, under the nket or on top of it. I thought I would ask if he had any preferences. Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga sat next to my pillow. Then his neck seemed to shrink down as his eyes closed. Chickens liked to sleep in elevated ces, but I guess Lord Gerberga was different. Probably because he was the God Fowl. Groof. As Iy down, Grulf put his jaw on my stomach. I patted him on the head. He was already asleep. Lord Gerberga was also close to me as he slept on the pillow. I petted them both as I slowly drifted off to sleep. The next morning. The children of the beastkin came to me after breakfast. Mister Locke. We have a request... What is it? Please train with us. They were about between Shia and Nia in age. As they were beastkin, they were already working as Adventurers. Danton overheard this and said, Stop bothering our guest. Have some decency. Oh. ...Were very sorry. They said dejectedly. No, its really fine. It will take some time before the mansion is ready for me to start casting magic. So I have some time. You must wait for me to go to the water dragon settlement first. Kathe said. She was still eating her breakfast. As Kathe ate a lot, it took her a long time to finish. We were going to ask the water dragons to help in casting the defense magic on the mansion. Kathe was going to make an appointment and ask which day would be good for them. And so I had some time to kill. Are you sure? Yeah, I dont mind. I was going to practice with Nia anyway. If anyone wants to join us, they cane. Thank you! The children looked very happy. When they had run away, Danton turned to me again. Locke, you really dont mind? Its nothing, really. After that, Kathe headed for the water dragon settlement. And the rest of us went out of the mansion. Serulis, Shia, Nia, the children, and Luch. Lord Gerberga and Grulf were also with us. A few chiefs also came. They said they wanted to watch, and I could not refuse them. And so I turned to the beastkin children and said, Alright, I want to see how advanced you are. Come at me with all that you got. Yes! I fought each child one by one while Lord Gerberga was still perched on my shoulder. The children came at me without holding back at all. I could see that they had a lot of experience as Adventurers. They knew that there was no point in holding back against someone like me. When they were done, I also fought against Nia, Shia, and Serulis as well. And then the children returned for another round. When that was done, I turned to Luch. Luch. I have a request to make. Yes. Anything. She had been watching us practice with a serious expression. I want you to cast an illusion. Alright. What kind of illusion? Let me see... Make a lesser vampire. Understood! Luch had no experience fighting vampire lords. However, she had fought lesser and arch vampires several times. And so I could expect a very urate illusion. Chapter 205 - Using Illusions For Practice

Chapter 205 - Using Illusions For Practice

Using Illusions For Practice Using illusions would be good practice for Luch as well. The children were panting as I turned to them. Nia, children. An illusion of a strong enemy is about to appear, so I want you all to fight it together. Okay. Ill do my best! Yes! They answered enthusiastically. But it didnt seem like they understood. Most of them had probably very little exposure to illusions. I moved away from them and approached the chiefs who were watching. Alright, Im going to do it! Just as Luch said this, her presence suddenly became very thin. She was using concealment magic. And then a lesser vampire appeared in front of the children. Even the chiefs who had been watching leisurely looked shocked for a second. Some even touched their swords. Thats how good Luchs illusions were. But I said to them, Dont worry. Its an illusion for practice. What! An illusion? But it is so clear... Its my apprentice, Luchs special skill. I see... I very much thought an actual lesser vampire had appeared. Even Mister Lockes apprentices are powerful. They were very surprised. Danton muttered. Even after hearing that it is an illusion, it still looks like a real lesser vampire to me. Right? I myself learned to use illusions from Luch. She taught even you... While I talked with the chiefs, the children began to attack the illusion. In spite of their shock, they quickly moved in to attack. Even when they are so young, they are warriors of the beastkin tribe. Their movements are impressive. You tter us. No, I am not. Now, when they are done, I think I will have Shia train like this as well. Youre going to call out a lesser for them too? No, Shia and Serulis are strong. We will make them fight a lord. What! The chiefs could also hear what Danton and I were saying. And so they would not be too shocked if a lord appeared now. Still, I decided to exin it to them. When this is finished, Im going to have a vampire lord illusion appear. A lord. That is...amazing. Only Mister Locke would do such a thing. Ill let you know when we use illusions next time. Thank you. I did this, just in case a real vampire happened to appear during training. If they thought it was an illusion, it would dy their response time. And so it was important that they knew in advance. Once I told them this, I walked over to Shia and Serulis. Shia, Serulis. You two can continue your training when the children are finished. Yes! Thank you! Ill do my best! You two must work together. Yes! Leave it to us! They were very excited. On the other hand, Grulf was still following me as I walked. He would sit down politely whenever I stopped. This was unusual because he usually could not stop running around. Grulf, do you want to train too? Grrr? Apparently, not. Eventually, the children were finished. They had seeded in defeating the illusion. That being said, illusions could not be defeated by traditional means. Luch had watched the children carefully and added damage when appropriate. I rushed towards them. First, I asked Nia and the children, How was it? It was really strong, but we managed to beat it. Would a real fight be like this? Yes. Luch is very good at recreating things. Miss Luch, thank you so much! They bowed and thanked her. Luch looked a little embarrassed. I turned to her. Luch. That was very good. Thank you. I want to ask you to do an arch vampire next. Can you do it? I can recreate an arch vampire quite urately, but I dont have much experience with anything above a lord. I see. Thats wonderful. Groof-groof! Grulf barked as Luch petted him. I left then and whispered to the children. Im going to bring out a lord now. Watch as Shia and Serulis fight it. Okay! They said with eyes full of expectation. I nced over to Shia and Serulis. They wereughing about something. They didnt know that their training was about to start. I created the vampire lord so as to catch them both off guard. This was practically my finest illusion. Even if you knew it was an illusion, it was hard to not see it as real. Wha... How... The chiefs gasped in disbelief. Even though I had given them fair warning, they were unsheathing their swords. I was quite satisfied that I had made something that was so believable. Ah! The children raised their voices in a scream. Even they were shocked. As for Shia and Serulis... Hyaaaa!! ARGHH! They charged at it before the vampire lord even had time to move. Chapter 206 - Using Illusions For Practice 2

Chapter 206 - Using Illusions For Practice 2

Using Illusions For Practice 2 The illusion I created was of the 6th ranking Vampire Lord. The one who had sent many spies into the pce. As I had been alone when I killed him, Serulis and Shia did not know what he looked like. Which was for the best. You! This one is very fast! Shia and Serulis were fighting very well. In fact, the sword Shia was using now was this Vampire Lords sword. Danton came to stand next to me. I dont mean to boast, but my daughter moves very well. Yes, its impressive. Shia has improved a lot since I first met her. Really? Yes. Im sure you can tell by watching. Besides, this illusion is very urate. I can see that. Danton nodded. He was a warrior with a lot of experience in vampire hunting. He knew how strong a lord was. The other chiefs also seemed to have noticed this. They raised their voices in admiration at how well Shia and Serulis fought. Its wonderful. I whispered. When I had first met her, Shia was struggling against a goblin lord. And now the two of them were fighting a vampire lord. Serulis had also improved a lot. Young people grew so quickly. The children also watched the fight. They stared with incredibly serious expressions. Just watching would be educational for them. Danton watched them fight and said, I honestly find these illusions quite frightening. Do you? Its too realistic. Well, I actually met this vampire and killed him myself. Danton shook his head. While it may be difficult to do solo, we can also kill Lords if we work together. Oh? But its hard to analyze them. You have clearly understood everything about the way they move. Ah. I do like to observe while fighting. Im rather good at it. Even as we talked, I was making adjustments to it. At the same time, I calcted the damage that Shia and Serulis were inflicting. I would guess how the vampire would react if he was real.. It was pretty difficult. ...I dont think it would be possible for you to do it unless there was a massive gap in power. You think so? Perhaps thats true. You know more about vampires than us. And we are supposed to be professionals. Thats not true. No, perhaps we know more about their tendencies and way of life, but you know everything about the way they fight. Danton gushed about how good the illusion was. As it was my best work, I was quite happy about that. I would like to train with youter. Of course. Let me know when you have time. Are you sure? Yes. A few other chiefs heard this and approached me. Mister Locke. We would like to train with you as well. Yes. I dont mind as long as you have time. Thank you! The chiefs were very happy. While we talked, Shia and Serulis continued to fight. I also continued to calcte and make adjustments. Hah! ARHH! After a difficult battle, their synchronized attacks finally resulted in the lords head being removed from his shoulders. Shia was quick to stab the fallen head. Immediately after, the audience erupted into cheers. Brilliant! That was amazing, sister! Shia and Serulis looked a little embarrassed at all of the praise from the children and chiefs. They both ran towards me. Thank you for helping us with our training. They both said. It was good training for me as well. Thank you. Shia and Serulis had been much faster than I expected. And so it was hard to keep up with them. Um, Mister Locke. What did you think while watching us? You two were very good. Serulis shook her head. No, I know very well that I have a long way to go. Thats right. Well, I guess it depends on who youpare yourself with. They were much stronger than before. However, they were definitely nowhere close to Eric and Goran. Shia and Serulis had very ambitious goals. But it was good that they wanted to improve. And so I gave them serious tips on what to change. Shia and Serulis listened intently. Even Grulf and Lord Gerberga listened. Now that Shia and Serulis were done, I move to instruct Nia, Luch, and the children. I told them about how they could improve, and they listened carefully. When training was finished, Grulf started running around in a circle. His tail wagged furiously. You want to go on a walk? Groof! Groof! Apparently, he did. Grulf usually wanted to go on a walk in the morning. However, he had to wait today, because of the training. Alright, lets go then. Groof! Grulf jumped around happily. Chapter 207 - Grulf and Lord Gerberga’s Walk

Chapter 207 - Grulf and Lord Gerbergas Walk

Grulf and Lord Gerbergas Walk I called to Lord Gerberga. Do you want toe too? Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga clucked and jumped off of Luchs shoulder. Well go with you! Me-me too! Shia, Serulis, Nia and the children all wanted toe. Youre all awfully energetic, considering you have been training. Yes! The kids replied happily. Their energy was admirable, but it was also important to rest. And so I ordered Shia, Serulis and the children to rest. And then I went for a walk with Grulf and Lord Gerberga. Grulf. You can run as much as you want. Groof! Grulf dashed forward at an incredible speed. I felt like he was getting faster and faster. He was really growing. One of the reasons I had left the children was because I wanted to let Grulf run like this. The children were fast, but they would not be able to keep up with him. Hes so fast now. I muttered to myself. Then Grulf slowed down and looked at me. Grr? You can run faster. Give it all you got. Groof! Grulf ran happily. I chased after him. Cluck-cluck! Lord Gerberga clung desperately to my shoulder as if to defy the oing wind. It was a good exercise for Lord Gerberga as well. After running for some time, Grulf began to walk. Have you had enough then? Hah-hah-hahhh... Grulfs tongue stuck out as he panted. He was tired from so much running. Well, have some water. Guff-guff-gufff... Cluck-uk-uk... I pulled out a bowl and some water from the magic bag and gave it to him. Grulf started to drink the water at an incredible speed. Lord Gerberga also drank it. Grulf was drinking from the edge of the bowl, perhaps out of respect for Lord Gerberga. When they were finished, I picked up Lord Gerberga. You can rest in my clothes if you are tired. Cluck. And so he rested inside of my jacket. And then he stuck his head out. Now he would not get tired. I petted Lord Gerbergas head. His crest was jelly-like and felt nice. Grulf started to walk again after resting. He was on patrol mode. He would asionally mark his territory. You dont raise your leg, huh? Grrr? Grulf was still a puppy, so perhaps that was why. Either that, or he was showing respect to me, since I was the boss of the pack. Grulf, you dont need to care about that. Grr? I dont have any intention of marking my territory. I wouldnt get angry if he lifted his leg. I wasnt a rival or anything. But Grulf did not look like he understood me. He would run and walk as we continued on. I asionally gave him some water or treats. And then after an hour, we returned to Dantons mansion. Luch came just as I was giving Grulf and Lord Gerberga some water again. She was running happily. Wee back! Oh, Luch. Were back. Groof! Grulf raised his head and sniffed at her. Luch smiled and petted him with her left hand. Then she squatted and petted Lord Gerberga with her right hand. Wee back, Lord Gerberga. Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga raised his head and then jumped onto Luchs shoulder. Have you had enough water? Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga buried his head in Luchs hair. He was lightly pecking on her ear. What a baby. He seems to have had fun. Cluck! Mister Locke. Thank you. I was taking Grulf out anyway. And I enjoyed it as well. Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga turned around and bowed as if to say thank you as well. And so I petted him on the head. Lord Gerberga, you are wee to join us any time. Cluck-cluck. As I stared fondly at Lord Gerberga, Luch seemed to remember something and said, Oh, thats right. Miss Kathe has returned. That was very quick. And she brought a guest with her. Kathe had gone to the water dragon settlement. She was going to ask them to teach me about barriers. So the guest was probably one of the water dragons. Hmm. A guest. Yes. Someone I have never met before. In that case, it was probably Leea or Morris. And since they were in the mansion, they must be in human form. So they were either royals or someone close. While Dantons house was big, it wasnt big enough to fit a water dragon inside. I wonder who it is. I should know them if it is a water dragon... I visited the settlement almost every day for a while. So I knew all of them. And so Luch, Grulf, Lord Gerberga and I all went inside. Then we went to the room where Kathe and the guest were waiting. Chapter 208 - Water Dragon Mors

Chapter 208 - Water Dragon Mors

Water Dragon Mors Kathes tail wagged happily when she saw me. Oh, Locke. Im back! Hello. Wee back, Kathe. You were very fast. Yes. The talks did not take long, so I was able to return quickly. You could use the teleportation circle in my mansion to go to the water dragon settlement. And Kathe could fly to the capital in a few minutes. And so it would not take very long to travel there. I heard that we have a guest? I turned to look at the person sitting next to Kathe. It was a young man with short hair. It was the same blue as Leeas hair. He looked very kind. And like Leea and Kathe, he had a big tail. Groof! Grulfs tail wagged as he went over to the young man and started to sniff him. The young man petted him gently and then got up to his feet. Then Kathe stood up and said, This is the water dragon Mors. I am Locke. Its nice to meet you. It is the greatest honor for me to be able to work with you, Mister Locke. Kathe saw how nervous Mors looked and sheughed. When I told them that you wanted to learn about barriers, Morris had an idea. Hmm? Morris was the uncle of the Crown Princess, Leea. He was also the Grand Chambein and a regent of sorts. He thought it would be bad for you to have toe to the water dragon settlement. Ah... He really shouldnt have worried about that. Its me who is asking them. Thats true, but not exactly what he meant. Kathe said iprehensibly. What do you mean? Even you would take some time to learn it all, right? And he thought it would be rude to the beastkin to have them wait. I see. Princess Leea was expressing her gratitude and friendship towards the beastkin wolves. So this was probably more for their benefit than mine. They were very smart. And so it was decided that they would send the dragon amongst them who was the best with creating barriers. Oh, and that would be Mister Mors here, I presume. Exactly. Mors looked a little embarrassed when Kathe said he was the best. Even though his cheeks were red, he stood up straight and said in a clear voice, Her Majesty exaggerates with regards to my abilities, but I shall do my very best. Mister Mors. We are relying on you. We must both do our best. I said as I offered my right hand. Mors epted it and we shook hands. And then I asked him, As you can transform into a human, Mister Mors, you must be of the royal family? I am the son of Morris. And I am a chambein. I see. So you are Morriss son. Grulf was running around Mors excitedly. I thought about it. I had assumed that this was our first meeting. However, seeing how yful Grulf was, we had probably met before. It was just the first time I saw him as a human. Mister Mors. Have we met before? When I asked this, Mors smiled happily. Yes! Indeed, you have never seen me as a human, but weve met several times before. I see. I feel incredibly rude now. Mors waved his hands vigorously. I beg you not to! It is nothing to worry about! Im very d to hear you say that. We look very different as humans. It cannot be helped that people do not notice who we are. Kathe picked up Grulf and said, Locke also didnt recognize me the first time I visited him as a human. Yes, thats true, now that I think of it. Kathe and Mors were grinning. Mors looked quite muscr as a human. He had broad shoulders and a thick chest. He was built like Goran. Have we fought together as well? Yes. I have seen your brilliance in battle up close, Mister Locke! Mors was particrly strong among the water dragons. And he was usually on the frontlines in battle. And so we had often fought close to each other. He also added that he was among the group of dragons that often followed us on walks. Oh, so thats why Grulf is happy to see you. Yes. we get along very well. Mors said with augh. Chapter 209 - Mors and Danton

Chapter 209 - Mors and Danton

Mors and Danton I asked Kathe as she yed with Grulf. Kathe. Have you introduced Mors to Danton yet? Oh, not yet. I see. And then I turned to Mors. Please follow me. I would like to introduce you to Sir Danton Woolcott. Yes. Thank you. As I started to walk, Mors called me with an apologetic voice. Um, Mister Locke. What is it? Its probably very insolent of me to even ask this of you, but... Mors said. Then he asked me to talk to him more casually. Ah, but you are my instructor now, Mister Mors... When I said this, Kathe opened her mouth and let out a boisterousugh. But you dont talk to me like that. And I am the ruler of the wind dragons. So its no surprise that Mors would feel awkward. Dont you think? Really? Yes. Besides, the water dragons see you as a great hero, Locke. Theyre exaggerating. Mors heard this and dered in an enthusiastic voice. Its not an exaggeration at all! I-I see... Kathe grinned and said, I suppose so. In any case, I think theyll be very angry with Mors when they find out hes been forcing you to speak to him like this. I dont think so. ...Yes. They definitely will. Mors agreed quietly. But then he quickly added, But! Mister Locke, you must, of course, use whatever you arefortable with! If Mors would get in trouble because of it, then I suppose I could change the way I talked to him. In that case, I will be less respectful. Thank you. I hope its not a problem? Mors said apologetically. No, its obviously much easier. Thank you! Mors said with visible relief. And then we headed for Dantons room. Grulf led the way as if it were the most natural thing. His tail proudly pointed upwards. Grulf, you want to lead us? Groof. I had an idea where Danton was. He was likely in the chiefs room. Grulf sniffed the air and advanced slowly. Mister Grulf. Thank you. Groof! Grulfs tail wagged as Mors thanked him. And then Grulf stopped in front of the chiefs room. So Danton was here after all. Thank you, Grulf. Groof! I patted him on the head. Grulfs tail wagged happily. When that was finished, the door opened from the other side. Danton looked at us. Ah, Locke. I was wondering why you wouldnte inside. Sorry. I was just petting Grulf, since he escorted us all the way here. Ah, well. That is important as well. Danton said with a nod. Beastkin had good noses and ears. He had known we were behind the door all along. And then he had be tired of waiting ande out to greet us. Groof! Grulf pressed into Danton. Good-good. Danton petted him as he looked at us. And who is this? Mister Mors. A water dragon. I brought him here to introduce him to you, Mister Danton. I am Mors. Its nice to meet you. Danton Woolcott. I am one of the beastkin chiefs. Pleasee inside... After these introductions, he invited us into the room. At the same time, he ordered for someone to bring us some tea. And so we sat down. Grulf sat next to me and rested his jaw on my knee. Grulf liked both Danton and Mors, and was able to rx around them. Mors quickly bowed. Thank you for all the help you have offered us water dragons. No, thank you for giving us such a treasured sword... Mors and Danton thanked each other. When it seemed like they were finished, I said, By the way, about why Mors came here. He is going to help me create the magic tools that will be installed in this mansion. Thank you so much for that. Danton bowed his head to Mors again. There was a possibility that someone who had been Charmed by a vampire had infiltrated the settlement. And so we would create tools that could detect them. With Mors and Dorgo helping me, I believed I could make something truly spectacr. Chapter 210 - Introducing Mors

Chapter 210 - Introducing Mors

Introducing Mors Kathe boasted about Mors. Mors is the son of the water dragon, Grand Chambein Morris and is Leeas chambein. Indeed! That means you are part of the royal family. While I am, Im still just a chambein. Please treat me like you would any other water dragon. Thats easy to say, but... No, please. Due to Morss strong will, it was decided that he would not be treated as royalty. That being said, he was still an important guest. And so he was treated very respectfully. Still, not treating him as royalty made a lot of things easier. I had done something simr when introducing Kathe to the chiefs. It would help both Mors and the beastkin. Mors isnt just part of the royal family. Hes also an expert in barrier magic! Leea said so. Thats very encouraging. Thank you so much...foring here to help us beastkin. Danton bowed his head. Just then, the tea was brought in. After we were served, Danton said, We are very happy that you were sent here...but I hope it is not too much trouble for you? He seemed genuinely worried. As Mors was incredibly strong, his absence meant the weakening of their fighting force. And while the water dragon settlement was currently peaceful, they couldnt let their guard down. I had been worried as well. Thats why I was nning on going to them myself. However, Mors replied quickly. Of course. But if I can be of service to Mister Locke and the beastkin wolves, then we water dragons would be very happy. Kathe heard this and nodded before saying, Leea too. She wanted you and Serulis, Shia, and Nia toe and visit. Thats kind of her. So you must go and visit her soon. Very well. We will go when we have the time. You should. And I will go with you when the timees. It was an honor that Leea wanted to meet us. Next time, I would take Leeas friends, Serulis, Shia and Nia and some gifts and go meet her. Leea would also be happy if I brought Grulf and Lord Gerberga with us. There would probably be time between jobs here, where we could go and visit the water dragons. I thought this while Kathe sipped her tea and said, She wanted you to go there at first, but then I exined about the beastkin wolves. And so she agreed to send Mors. Ah, perhaps its because she feels indebted to the beastkin. Kathe nodded at this. That is right. We dragons have a strong sense of duty. The beastkin wolves had fought against the dark ones who attacked the water dragon settlement. And Leea had promised to help them in return if they were ever in need. And she had done just that. Her actions were verymendable. Still, I am worried about the water dragons. Maybe I should speak to Eric and Goran about it. As long as Kathe was here, I could reach the water dragon settlement in half an hour. But even then, I would rest easier if Eric and Goran knew about this. However, Kathe said something unexpected. There is no need for that. Really? Why is that? Because... Knock-knock-knock. Kathe was interrupted by a knock on the door. It was the chiefs. They hade to greet Mors. I wanted to hear what Kathe was going to say, but it would have to beter. Thank you so much foring to our beastkin settlement. Thank you for having me. I am called Mors. I introduced Mors to the chiefs along with Danton and Kathe. They all knew Mors as one of the water dragon warriors who had fought against the dark ones. And so there was mutual respect and they became friendly very quickly. When that was finished, Danton and I took Mors away. We would introduce him to the other members including the children. Children. Gather around. Oh, Mister Locke. What is it? The children said as they gathered around. This man is Mors. Hes a water dragon. Nice to meet you, Mors. Hello! You have a fat tail! They seemed to like him. Dinner was ready by the time he had been introduced to everyone. And so we had a feast that night that was also a weing party for Mors. Chapter 211 Making Magic Tools with Dragons

Chapter 211 Making Magic Tools with Dragons

I decided to start making the magic tools on the following day. After breakfast and Grulfs walk, I, Mors and Kathe gathered together in a room in Dantons mansion. Luch also came as an assistant. Grulf and Lord Gerberga were there to watch. On the other hand, Shia, Nia, and Serulis were outside training with the children. Kathe sounded very excited as she said, Now, where should we start? Hmm. Before we start... I asked Kathe something that I had been wondering. Uh. Where is Mister Dorgo? The wind dragons were good with alchemy. And I had asked Dorgo to represent them. However, Kathe replied as if it were not important at all. Hmm? You didnt know that Father is noting? What? But I wanted the help of the wind dragons... It would be very difficult to make the magic tools that we wanted without the help of an alchemist. If Dorgo could not help us, we would have to ask Philly. But Philly was very busy, and I did not want to overwork her. She was still growing, and therefore needed a lot of sleep. As I pondered this, Kathe made a bold deration. Leave it to me! Her tail was bouncing up and down in excitement. She seemed awfully confident. But I was worried. Uh... Are you sure? Sure of what? It will require a very advanced level of skill as an alchemist... I did not really believe that Kathe had such skills. That was my impression. Hehehe. Dont worry. I have been practicing. I see. ...By the way, what is Mister Dorgo doing right now? If he wasnt absolutely busy, I would like his help. Thats why I asked. Dads at the water dragon settlement now. Oh? He went there to feel the spot that Mors left. I see... I suppose that is a relief... He said that you should leave it to him. Yesterday, Kathe had said that the water dragon settlement was fine. The reason must have been that Dorgo was there now. The defense of the settlement was very important, so there was nothing I could do. That being said, why didnt Dorgo and Kathe just switch roles? I could not help but wonder. Surely Kathe would be very formidable as part of their fighting force. I see. So Dorgo left this job to you. That is right! If Dorgo thought Kathe could do it, he was probably right. I would just have to believe that Kathe was good with Alchemy. And if it turned out the Kathe was useless, then we could have her trade ces with Dorgoter. Now, now, lets start! I am looking forward to learning a lot. Kathe and Mors were quite enthusiastic. I nodded. And so I started by exining the purpose of the magic tools. I want to make a magic tool that can quickly detect if someone has had Charm cast on them. Yes. But what about thralls? The beastkin are able to catch them by sight. I see. Yes, thats true. Mors thought about this and then said, However, if you made one that could detect thralls as well, then you could use them in the pce of His Majesty King Eric. Indeed. Thats right! Kathe nodded eagerly. Yes, you are right, Mors. If we can, we shall make it so that it detects thralls as well. Understood! Then Kathe took the materials out of her magic bag. Can you use this mithril? You brought materials with you? I had been thinking of using the mithril that was in my own bag. I could buy more of itter when I had to make the tools for the other mansions as well. I didnt prepare it. Leea gave it to me. I see. If Leea gave it, that meant it was a gift from the water dragons. Another way they showed their gratitude. I would have to tell the chiefs about Leeas giftter. After that, we discussed the other details. As expected, Mors had extensive knowledge of barriers. And much to my surprise, Kathe also knew a lot about alchemy. Kathe, you know quite a lot. Gahaha! Of course, I do. I studied very hard. ording to Kathe, Dorgo had hammered it into her. He was probably shocked at how far ahead Philly was in alchemy. Still, thats incredibly fast. Hehehe. I am a dragon, after all. Dragons could read very quickly. In fact, their brains also operated at a higher speed than most humans. And so serious study led to quick growth. Thanks to Kathes unexpected usefulness, our project moved along smoothly. Chapter 212 - Finishing the Magic Tool

Chapter 212 - Finishing the Magic Tool

Finishing the Magic Tool We started making the magic tool right after breakfast, and we finished the first one just before snack time. It was a lot earlier than I had anticipated. Kathe looked at the finished product as she stretched. Her tail swayed up and down. Yes! I think its turned out rather well. Indeed. This is all thanks to you and Mors. I said. Mors gave a humble bow. His tail was also moving up and down. Thank you so much. This was very educational for me. I am so d that I was able to help you, Locke. Groof-groof! Grulf had been sleeping in a corner of the room. He now got up and wagged his tail. He was probably trying not to bother us out of consideration. You also did very well by being quiet, Grulf. Groof-groof. He barked as he jumped around. It was a rtivelyrge room, but it didnt seem like it when Grulf jumped around. Ill take you on a walkter, so calm down. Groof! I said as I petted him to calm him. Then I looked towards Luch. Luch had been helping us as an assistant. And thank you too, Luch. Oh, but I barely did anything Thats not true. You were a great help. Cluck-cluck! Lord Gerberga hopped onto Luchs shoulder and tousled her hair with his wings. He was probably praising her for a job well done. Kathe also patted Luch on the head and said, You know a lot about alchemy too, Luch. I am very impressed. No, I really dont. I have a long way to go! Shes right. Your knowledge was very useful. Recently, Luch had been helping Philly as her assistant. And so she was studying alchemy. Perhaps she would be able to use both magic and alchemy one day. Magic was more useful forbat. But alchemy allowed you to make more money. Luch would one day be chief and restore her tribe. And that would, of course, require money. So learning alchemy would surely help her. I handed Luch the magic tool. It was made of metal and just slightly smaller than Lord Gerberga in size. Luch. Try activating it. Understood! CVRRRR! There was a low buzzing sound for a second as it activated. Now the magic tool had an area of effect that was a semi-sphere with a radius that was about five times the height of a man. An rm would go off if a dark one entered it. It is easier to have it detect all of the dark ones instead of just those that have been charmed! Yes. That was unexpected. I learned a lot. We had been meaning to make something else at first. However, it was difficult to make it detect something so specific. And thats why we changed direction. Well, as long as it detects those that are charmed as well, then there is no problem. Yes. After all, its not like we want thralls of lesser vampires to enter. Of course. As we talked about this, Kathes stomach began to grumble loudly. I think I was a little too concentrated on my work. Im so hungry now. Yes. Lets ask them if we can have something to eat then. Yes! Groof! Cluck! Kathe, Grulf, and Lord Gerberga all answered happily. And so we left the room we had been working in. A young beastkin wolf had been waiting outside and now rushed towards us. Mister Locke. Everyone. Are you finished working? Yes, we have finished. Uhuh. Im so tired. Then we will prepare a meal for you immediately. Please wait in the dining hall. Or would you prefer it if we brought the food to you? No, we can go to the hall. Thank you. They had made the food ahead of time but hadnt told us so we would not be disturbed. Sorcerers had a tendency of forgetting to eat when they became obsessed. Im sorry that we werent able to eat with the others. Its made more work for you. Oh, no. Please dont worry about that! The young beastkin said with a smile. Then Kathe said, Did you eat already? Not yet. But dont worry about me. We beastkin can survive for days without eating! Hmm. Now I feel bad. You must eat with us then. N-no! I cant! I am not even worthy. Mors turned to the mortified beastkin youth. Dont worry about it. You must eat with us. Kathe and Mors. You shouldnt force people. It might make them even more ufortable. Oh, I see Im so sorry. Then the beastkin youth looked even more frantic. No-no! Not at all! I would be d to eat with you all Thats better! And with that, we all moved to the dining hall. Chapter 213 - A Late Lunch

Chapter 213 - A Late Lunch

A Late Lunch We entered the dining hall and food was brought to us immediately. It was Danton who brought us the food. Mors and the young beastkin stood up frantically. Mister Danton. You shouldnt have. No-no. Its really nothing! I was bored. Danton said with augh and gestured for Mors to sit down. The young beastkin tried to move towards Danton. Im very sorry. Please, let me help you! Dont bother. You were standing by the door all of this time, werent you? Its time to rest now. Take a seat. But Just do it. Yes. Thank you. He finally sat down. Danton nodded with satisfaction. Danton. Thank you. Its nothing. I was just thinking about eating some bread myself. As a snack, you know. I thought that I should probably tell him that we had essentially forced the young beastkin to sit with us. I doubted it mattered, but perhaps someone might scold himter. He didnt want to, but we kind of forced him to eat with us. I see. Well, thats nice. Its not every day you get to eat with a great hero. Danton said with a pleasantugh. Ye-yes! It is an honor. The young beastkin said happily. After that, we had ate lunch. Food had been prepared for Grulf and Lord Gerberga as well. And they ate it happily. As Lord Gerberga was a God Fowl, he ate on top of the table. Grulf ate noisily at my feet. Danton stayed with us and ate some bread. So, what are Shia, Nia, and Serulis doing? I think they might have gotten carried away during their training. They and the children are now sleeping. Thats good. They should get plenty of rest. Aye. Shia has really gotten stronger in a short amount of time. Yes, she is much stronger nowpared to when I first met her. You think so too, Locke? Yes. Its quite clear to me. Nia was still a neer. But Shia was a B-Rank Adventurer. B-Rank Adventurers could go out on their own. Usually, it was at this point where growth became a little slower. And so this meant that Shia and Seruliss sudden growth was a little abnormal. Perhaps they are just that age now. There is that too But I think its mostly because of you, Locke. Thank you. I dont see how I had anything to do with it. No, you definitely do. Being able to watch a first-rate Adventurer fighting would have contributed a lot. And they also get to fight stronger enemies when they are with you. You got stronger if you fought strong enemies. It was best if you could deal the finishing blow, but just fighting against them also led to growth. And Shia, Serulis, and Nia had all fought pretty strong enemies. Thats true, I suppose. But its mainly because Shia worked very hard. You should tell her how proud you are. I said to Danton. Heughed happily. We continued to eat and talk until Danton seemed to have suddenly remembered something. Locke. How are things going with the magic tools? Ah. Weve made a lot of progress. I knew you would, Locke. But if there is anything that you need. Just tell me. We have what we need. We even finished one. You did! Dantons eyes widened in surprise. Indeed, it should have taken longer to make something soplex. And we had developed it from scratch. It should have taken us weeks. Kathe stuffed meat into her mouth as she said, It was all because of Locke. I learned a lot while watching him. As did I. Mors agreed. He was carefully tearing his bread and eating it. Luch also nodded. Yes, it was very interesting. I learned a lot from you all. Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga stopped eating and walked up to Luch. And then he gently pecked at her hand. Lord Gerberga is saying you did a good job too. Thank you. Lord Gerberga. Lord Gerberga looked satisfied after being petted. He then returned to me and hopped on my shoulder. His te was already empty. Have you had enough, Lord Gerberga? Cluck-cluck. What about bread? I tore off a piece and held it close to him. Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga ate it from my hand. He looked very cute when he did it. And so I fed him another piece. Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga ate the bread and pped his wings happily. I was d that he was enjoying himself. Chapter 214 - The Sound of the Bell

Chapter 214 - The Sound of the Bell

The Sound of the Bell Danton watched Lord Gerberga eat bread from my hand and then said in a worried voice, Lord Gerberga. Have you had enough? We can bring more food right away. Cluck-cluck! Gerberga cried loudly. Danton did not know what Lord Gerberga meant and stopped for a second. Then he looked at Luch, who was smiling. There was enough food. Right, Lord Gerberga? Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga nodded his head in agreement. I think he was just happy that Mister Locke offered him food. And so he ate it. I-I see. Well, it wouldnt do to feed him too much as well. Especially if it meant he could not eat dinner. Cluck? And so I stopped giving Lord Gerberga bread. Lord Gerberga then buried his head in my hair. On the other hand, Grulf had finished eating. He put his jaw on myp. Fooo...roof. He wagged his tail expectantly. Grulf. Be quiet. ...ooof. He whimpered as he looked up at me. But I wouldnt give him anything. Grulf had already eaten. Grulf was a spirit beast and not a normal wolf, so there was no harm in him eating human food. However, it was also important that he learned to wait. And so I just patted him on the head instead. And then Danton seemed to remember something. So, you really finished the magic tool? Im not saying I dont trust you or anything... Yes, its finished. Mors and Kathe are highly capable. No! It was all Mister Locke. Yes, that is right. We ended up all praising each other once again. We finished one of them, in any case. Would you allow me to install it in the entrance of your mansion? I was going to ask you to do that very thing. Thank you. And then I exined the features of the magic tool to Danton. That the radius was as long as five men and that it detected all dark ones. And when it detected something, a bell would ring. So it will detect all of the dark ones? Yes. This was because it turned out to be more difficult to only have it trigger when there was someone who was charmed. I see. Well, it is more useful this way. When we were finished eating, Danton called the rest of the chiefs. When they were all present, I exined everything to them as well. Then I told them of our ns. We only have one now, but we should be able to make more soon. We will pass them out to all of the tribes within two to three days! Kathe added. And the chiefs thanked us. After that, the youngest of the chiefs raised his hand. Uh, Mister Locke. I have a question... What is it? This rm sound. What does it sound like? Uh... CRing-ring-ring-ring... It sounds just like that! Right, Locke? Kathe said with a big grin. Exactly! As I said this, I took Lord Gerberga off my shoulder and put him in my jacket. Then I ran off. Before leaving the room, I called out to the chiefs. Go and check the children! Leave it to us! Most of the chiefs were veteran fighters. They understood the situation immediately. However, Luch and Kathe looked surprised. Mi-mister Locke? What happened? I ignored them and ran to the room with the magic tool. There was no time to exin. Mors was quick and he followed after me. Its an invader, isnt it? Yes. I answered simply as I ran. Grulf was now running with me as well. The room with the magic tool was in a windowless corner of Dantons mansion. We had wanted a room with no sunlight. So it should have been a room that was difficult to enter. We arrived in no time. No more than 10 seconds had passed since the rm went off. However, there was no one in the room. Did they escape? But I dont see any holes in the wall. Grulf. Smell the room. Groof. I left Grulf and Mors to search the room and went to check on the magic tool. It was broken. It seemed like it had been destroyed by brute force. My impression was that it had been done to stop the rm. I threw it in my bag, just in case I needed itter. What happened? Kathe asked when she arrived. Luch was not behind her. She had probably been taken by the chiefs along with the other children. A dark one has entered. And the magic tool was destroyed. What! But this is the beastkin mansion! Indeed. This is a matter of great significance. It was the mansion of the chief. Thest fortress against the vampires. And so it was incredibly bold of the enemy toe inside. Chapter 215 - Mystery Invader

Chapter 215 - Mystery Invader

Mystery Invader I wasnt sure if the magic tool had been made in time. If this was the first invasion, then you could say that it had. Because it had detected the first invasion. But if this wasnt the first time, then this invader would have been able to gather as much information as it liked. It was no longer about checking merchantsing in and out of the settlement. Grulf. Mors. Can you tell which direction the invader went? Groof. Im terribly sorry. After sniffing about desperately, Grulf let out a troubled bark. He wasnt able to trace the invader. Even Mors couldnt do it with his magic. I see. That cant be helped. So, what should we do? Kathe asked in a worried voice. Wait a minute. Very well. And so I used Magic Search and Magic Exploration at the same time. I would use magic over a wide area all at once. Magic Search was able to find every living being that had magic energy. And it could search through a wide area. However, it detected humans, beasts, and dark ones. And you couldnt tell what kind of magic they had. All I knew was that there was someone with magic energy in that area. But Magic Exploration allowed me to see what kind of magic it was. However, the area of effect was small. I could only use it on one target at a time. And so I went around and used Magic Exploration on everyone I detected. I did this on everything that was within 5 minutes walking distance of the mansion. The result was about 500 hundred targets. Beastkin, livestock and wild animals were included. But I was able to use Magic Exploration on all of them at once. Only one target proved to be a dark one. It was already moving away from the mansion. There was no time to lose. Follow me! Yes. Groof! Understood! It would take too much time to find a door or window. And so I used magic to destroy the wall. What! How violent! Mors and Kathe shouted in rm. But I didnt care. It was an emergency. The mansion could be repairedter. It was worse to allow the intruder to escape. I was going to reinforce the mansion with magic anyway. I could repair it then. And so we dashed out and chased the signal of the dark one. It should be close by, and yet I couldnt see anything. A wraith... No, if it was a dark one, then it would be called a dark wraith. I had encountered them before, but this was the first time I had to face a dark wraith. Perhaps I should have reinforced the mansion first... I had nned to make the magic tool and then do the mansion. But the dark wraith wouldnt have been able to enter had the magic reinforcement beenplete. SHIIIIIIII!!! I couldnt see it, but I could hear it. At the same time, Dark me came shooting towards us. I surrounded my hand in magic energy and erased it from the air. It was kind of like the Dark Ray that the Evil God Head had used. Thats some very powerful magic. While it was a burning me, it could also go through anything that was resistant to fire. Which sounded rather useful. And so I Learned it. SHIIIII!!! The dark wraith shrieked again. It seemed surprised. Wraiths were very intelligent monsters. And dark wraiths appeared to be no different. It must have been quite confident in its Dark me magic. I saw you. Just before it had unleashed its magic, I had seen a blurry outline of it. It was like a ck mist in the shape of a human. But then it faded away when it shot at us. And it was nowpletely invisible again. Even if I couldnt see it, I still had Magic Exploration, so I had an idea of where it was. So...what to do. If it were a vampire, I would want to capture and question it. But it was difficult to catch a wraith. After all, they were not flesh and bone. They were magical energy with a will and a soul. Thats what a wraith was. And you could say that a Dark Wraith was the remnants that the Evil God dropped into this world. They were made of magic energy and curses. What are you going to do? We cant make a barrier in time! Kathe and Mors said as they came running behind me. Water dragons were good with barriers, and barriers could trap wraiths. However, he was not prepared. The wraith would run away before he could do it. Without turning around, I said, Ill do what I can for now. Well leave it to you then! After seeing that its magic didnt work on me, the dark wraith seemed to have decided to run. It was trying to escape at full speed. But it wasnt particrly fast. Still, it was about the same as a horse. We couldnt dawdle. I unleashed some magic in front of where it was running. Arge pir of light appeared in front of the dark wraith. It wasnt so much magic as just a pir of energy. Like a giant magic bullet. Its so bright. Brighter than I was expecting. Maybe I had overdone it. KIIIII!!! The Dark Wraith seemed to have be stunned as it stopped in front of the pir. Chapter 216 - Dark Wraith Hunt

Chapter 216 - Dark Wraith Hunt

Dark Wraith Hunt It was the moment that the dark wraith stopped moving. Grulf had run past me and jumped. GGGRRRR!! GRRGRRGRRR!! Grulfs fangs sank into the dark wraiths neck. And then he twisted it. KIII!? The dark wraith let out a confused scream. What! The fangs went into the dark wraith! Behind me, Kathe and Mors sounded astonished. In fact, so was I. RrrrGRRR GRRR!! Grulf held the dark wraith down with his ws and fangs. The dark wraiths body was made of magical energy. It wasnt made of matter. There was no smell and you couldnt see or hear it unless it was about to use magic. Thats why it was able to go through the walls of Dantons house. The beastkin wolves had good ears and eyes and a sharp sense of smell. And they were also immune to the psychological attacks of vampires. So in other words, wraiths were the perfects monsters to send if you wanted to infiltrate the mansion of a beastkin chief. However, spirit beasts were apparently able to treat wraiths like any other monster. So Grulf can hold wraiths down... A spirit beast wolf. Maybe it was their special power. Grulfs fangs and nails and even body were not ordinary. I finished preparing my magic while Grulf held it down. The pir of energy transformed into a cage. While the cage was up, it would deplete my magic. And it used up a lot. This was an original spell of mine that had no name. It was an emergency measure to deal with the dark wraith. After it was 90% done, I said to Grulf: Grulf, you can let go now. Groof! And then I closed the cage just as Grulf lept out. That was good work, Grulf. Brilliant. Groof! I had to use both my hands to maintain the cage, and so I could not pet him. However, I praised him with words. Grulf wagged his tail happily. I would give him lots of petster. Kathe and Mors quickly reached us. You caught it? Mister Locke. That was amazing. Kathe and Mors. You can tell where the dark wraith is? I am using Magic Search. I too am using Magic Search and can tell. But I wouldnt be able to tell without it. So Kathe and Mors were also only able to see it that way. So that meant even powerful sorcerers had to use magic in order to see it. Magic Search didnt use up too much energy. However, you couldnt have it activated all the time. Most of the beastkin wolves were not able to use Magic Search. And so they would not be able to tell if there was an intruder. We would have to think of a new way to deal with the dark wraiths. That being said, the first thing to do was to deal with the one in front of us. Now... Was it possible to question a dark wraith? Could I obtain information from it without questioning it? As I thought about this, the dark wraith began to speak. To...thi...nk...you...were...able...to...capture...me... Groof-groof! It can talk! Grulf and Kathe were very surprised. Of course it can speak thenguage of humans. Really? Yes. And so I exined it to Kathe. It wouldnt be much of a spy if it couldnt understand the words humans said. It would have to be able to read and understand human writing as well. And if it could listen to us, then it shouldnt be surprising that it can talk. I see. Groof. Kathe and Grulf were now satisfied. So... If it could talk, then it could be questioned. I kept the cage up with magic as I approached it. Who sent you here? ...I...will...not...answer... How many times have you infiltrated this ce? ... So you wont answer me then. The dark ones were tight-lipped. Well, perhaps you would be if you were a follower of the Evil God. What are you going to do? If it wont answer me, then it will have to die. I suppose there is nothing else to do. It was taking a lot of energy just keeping the cage intact. That being said, I had a lot of energy to spend. It was unlikely that I would quickly run out and not be able to keep it up. Still, the situation would be very bad if I had to keep it up and then we were suddenly attacked by an evil dragon. And since we didnt know when we could suddenly be attacked, it did not make sense to keep the dark wraith prisoner like this. Anyst words? I asked. But I doubted that it would say anything. However, it surprisingly opened its mouth. All...of...you...are...dead... What do you mean? Do...not...think...I...will...tell...you... I see. I suppose you are nning arge scale attack? ... The dark wraith did not let out another word. And so I gave up trying to gain information, and instead, killed the dark wraith with a magic spear. After that, I used Magic Search and Magic Exploration to see if there were any others in the area. So this was the only intruder. I muttered. And then Kathe said, So, no magic stones appear when a dark wraith dies. Well, darks wraiths and wraiths are not made of matter. Thats no fun. Indeed. They were hard to find and difficult to kill. And even if you did, you were not rewarded. And so Adventurers did not care to hunt them. Now, lets return to the mansion. I needed to share the news with the chiefs as quickly as possible. Chapter 217 - After the Fight

Chapter 217 - After the Fight

After the Fight I decided to pet Grulf before returning to Dantons mansion. Good boy. You did so well. Groof! Grulfs tail wagged happily. However, its quite dangerous. So you must be careful. Grrrroof! Really, I dont want you to get hurt. Grooof? Grulf tilted his head to the side. I wasnt sure if he understood me at all. I would have to try and tell him again some other time. And then I talked to Lord Gerberga. Lord Gerberga. Are you alright? Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga was nestled quietly in my jacket. Were you able to see the wraith, Lord Gerberga? Cluck. Judging by Lord Gerbergas reaction, I had no idea what the answer was. But I thought it would not be odd if he did see it. After that, we started walking towards Dantons house. Kathe petted Grulf as we walked. So, Grulf can see dark wraiths then. Yes. But the beastkin wolves couldnt see it, so it must be an ability exclusive to spirit beasts. It was also surprising that his ws and fangs could affect it. Mors was right. Wraiths were generally immune to physical attacks. But my Devil King Sword, Erics Holy Sword, and Gorans magic sword should all be effective too. The short sword that the chiefs received from Princess Leea would also be effective. But ordinary swords did no damage to wraiths. What about Shia and Seruliss swords...? Im not sure about that. Shias sword had been taken from a vampire lord who was rank six. And Seruliss sword was from a vampire high lord. They had excellent durability and were very sharp. They were no ordinary des. However, that didnt mean they would work against wraiths. I might have to cast some magic on themter. Thats a good idea. Mors said with a serious expression. But their swords are special, arent they? Yes. They were taken from vampires. If there is already magic cast on them... It should prove to be rather difficult to add more on top of that. That was true. But I thought that it would be possible with the help of Kathe and Mors. Mors. Kathe. When the timees, I hope you will help me. Yes, leave it to me. It should be easy enough! That being said, neither of them can see or sense wraiths. Thats also a problem. Thats true... Mors thought about this for a moment and then made a suggestion. Perhaps we should develop some kind of special tool to help them. Yes. We can use what we learned while making the magic detection tool. But it will be hard making it small enough to be portable... Yes, that will be very hard. As it will have to do more than just alert you of its presence. Hmmm. Thats true. You had to know the exact location in order to battle a dark wraith. The magic tool we had made earlier had no such feature. Hmmm...this is troublesome indeed. It really is. We arrived at Dantons mansion while we discussed it. My eye immediately went to the hole in the wall that I had made. I would have to start by fixing that. And so I went through the hole and moved towards the dining hall where the others were waiting. Shia, Nia, Serulis, Luch and the children were all gathered there as well. This had probably been done because it was an emergency. Locke! What happened? We killed the intruder...but I opened a hole in your wall. Dont worry about any holes. I carefully handed over Lord Gerberga to Luch. I thought he might be safer with me, and so I took him with us. Yes, I know. Thank you for protecting him. Cluck-cluck. Luch held Lord Gerberga and petted him gently. And then I turned to Danton and the other chiefs. There is something that I must talk to you all about... But I will go and fix the wall first. Locke. Are you afraid that there might be more? Its possible. Of course, a wall wouldnt make much of a difference if it was a dark wraith. That being said, we had many enemies. So a wall was still important. I intend to fill the hole up quickly for now. I hope you dont mind? I dont... But I dont know if we have any materials... Dont worry about that. I still have some materials left from when I did repairs in my mansion. I will help you too! And me! Me too! So will I! Shia, Serulis, Nia, and Luch all offered to help. Are you going to use magic as well? Then I will help. I will do what I can. Thank you. Kathe and Mors would also help me. Good. Alright, Shia and Serulis, youy the bricks. Luch and Nia. You do the mortar. Yes! Yes! I took the materials out of the magic bag and we started to fill up the hole. I had fixed quite a few walls in my life now. Danton also tried to help, but he saw that we knew what we were doing, and so he left us alone. Chapter 218 - Making Future Plans

Chapter 218 - Making Future ns

Making Future ns As I made preparations, I talked to Kathe and Mors. Kathe and Mors. Could you go and look around the mansion? Very well. There may be an intruder, after all. Understood. I could also cast some simple strengthening magic? Simple strengthening magic would not be that effective. However, casting it on the walls would make things a little harder for dark wraiths. It was good enough for an emergency measure. I asked Danton just in case, as he was lord of the mansion. Would you mind if we cast some strengthening magic to stop intruders? It will make the walls stronger... I dont mind. Thank you. And then Mors bowed politely to Danton. Thank you for giving me permission. Leave it to me. And so Kathe and Mors went on to patrol the ce. I continued on with our work. As these materials are different from the wall, it will stick out... But its the best we can do considering the circumstances. While its an emergency measure, its still superior now in terms of strength and heat resistance. But it doesnt look very nice. I talked about it with Shia. And then Danton said: I would like this wall to stay like this forever. In fact, I want to boast about it to my descendants. This is the famous wall that Locke fixed. Theres nothing to boast about... No, I intend to boast about it. Danton dered stubbornly. And so it was decided that the wall would stay as it was. Once that was done, Danton took us back to the dining hall. On the way there, I asked him, Are the other chiefs still here? Aye, they should be. That was good. I could exin things to all of them at once. It would save us some time. When we arrived, the chiefs, children, and youths were all waiting. Kathe and Mors had also returned from their patrol and came to the dining hall. Kathe. Mors. How was it? It was fine. I did not find any other intruders. I cast strengthening magic on the walls and ceiling. Thank you. Good work. Oh, it was nothing... And please dont expect it to be too effective. Its only temporary. And I doubt it will stop high-ranking dark wraiths. It might just slow them down. Well, thats still better than nothing. The chiefs reacted to our conversation. Mister Locke. It was a dark wraith? Yes. I nced at the children. It was a wordless question. Should I talk about this in front of them? Mors noticed this and said: Mister Locke. I could look after the children... Thank you. In that case, maybe we should move to a different room? I said in consideration for them, but Danton shook his head. No, I dont mind. But... We are warriors from the moment we are born. I looked at the childrens faces. They all looked very serious. In spite of their age, they were ready. I knew that beastkin children became Adventurers at an early age, like Nia and Shia. But I didnt realize it would be like this. Im sorry. Perhaps Ive underestimated you all. Dont worry about it. And then I told them about the dark wraith that had invaded the mansion. Dark wraiths were rather minor monsters, but it was still important. It seems that Grulf can sense the dark wraiths...but how is it with all of you? They dont have a scent or make any sound? Then its impossible to sense them. Thats too bad... The chiefs looked very worried now. But then Danton said cheerfully, But at least we know how the information has been leaking. It seemed like he was forcing it, so the room wouldnt feel too oppressive. Thats true. In that case, its important that we dont allow any more of them inside the mansion. I said. Kathe nodded. Hmm. Mors. We should go to the other mansions immediately and cast magic on them. Could you create water dragon barriers? Let me see... I dont have enough materials to create the same kind of barrier as we have around our settlement... But if we only needed to stop dark wraiths... Well...it may be difficult...but well have to try. I said. Mors and Kathe agreed. Danton looked surprised. Its difficult for even you, Locke? I didnt know that there was anything that would be difficult for you! Of course there is. It would be impossible without Kathe and Morss help. And its still hard with it. It was likely not impossible. But it would be difficult for sure. Yes. Its difficult. Indeed. But we will do it somehow. Kathe and Mors were optimistic. If they were confident, then things would surely turn out all right. In any case, we should prioritize these barriers. Thank you. And so we decided to prepare to make the barriers. The magic tools couldeter. Dark wraiths were dangerous, but they were not that strong in terms ofbat. As long as we can see them the moment before they unleash their magic, we should be able to deal with them. The chiefs agreed. Aside from Shia, they were all A-Rank, which meant they were first-rate Adventurers. And they also had magic weapons. So the chiefs would have no trouble killing dark wraiths. As for the others, it was decided that they should run if they encountered a dark wraith. Once all that was decided, the chiefs returned to their mansions. Chapter 219 - Materials for the Core

Chapter 219 - Materials for the Core

Materials for the Core There wasnt much you could do against a dark wraith. That being said, this was a state of emergency. And it was decided that each chief would return to deal with their own mansion. I also made a report to Eric, Goran and the water dragon settlement. It would be hard to deal with the dark wraiths if you didnt even know they were there. When that was finished, Kathe, Mors, Luch and I all returned to the workroom. Here, we would prepare to make barriers for the other mansions. Lord Gerberga and Grulf watched us with serious eyes. Perhaps they were interested in how barriers were made. And then Mors said, I think we should make the barrierse from magic tools called cores. But the materials... I have magic stones...would you need those? I have some mithril and orichalcum too. Thank you. I think we can manage with that. And then the three of us started to design it. But it was much more difficult than we expected. We had to not only detect dark ones, but had to stop them from entering. So it was simr to the divine barrier or the barrier surrounding the water dragon settlement. That would not be easy. Like this, we can have the features we need... I suggested. Kathe frowned. Hmm. But this would be very weak... It could detect and prevent others from entering. But the barrier itself could be broken. Thats true... If only we had a Philosophers Stone... A Philosophers Stone, huh? Perhaps we could ask Philly to give us one... But Philosophers Stones were very expensive. And Philly could not make a lot of them. As we talked about this, Luch said, In that case, maybe you could use Lord Gerbergas feathers? Cluck-cluck? Lord Gerberga flinched in surprise. He looked at me with a worried expression. Lord Gerberga. Please dont worry. I wont pluck you by force. Yes. We wont do anything you wouldnt like. Cluck. Our words seemed to soothe Lord Gerberga a little. And then Mors and Kathe approached Lord Gerberga. Lord Gerberga. May I? We arent going to start plucking you. I just want to take a look. Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga cooed weakly and then flew towards me. He calmed down once I was holding him. Cluck-cluck. He says its fine if you are only going to look. Lord Gerberga. Thank you. And so Kathe and Mors started to inspect Lord Gerbergas feathers. It was almost like they were grooming him. Cluck. Lord Gerberga seemed like he was enjoying it. Indeed, considering the magic energy and other things, using Lord Gerbergas feathers as cores might just work... I agree... Cluck-cluck-cluck! Lord Gerberga sounded very scared again, and so I petted him gently. Dont worry. We wont pull them out by force. Groof...? Grulf looked worried as he moved towards Lord Gerberga and licked him. I patted Grulf on the head. And then I had an idea. What about Grulfs fur? No, what if his nails could be turned into a core... Indeed! Grulf is a spirit beast after all! Grulfs nails were not normal nails. His nails could catch a dark wraith. Yes, thats true! Groof? Grulf barked in surprise. Then hey down like a cat and hid his front paws under him. Dont worry. Were not going to pull them out by the roots. We just want to clip them a little. Grrrr... It wont hurt. There wont even be any blood. ...Grrr... Grulf hesitatingly presented his front paws. Kathe and Mors inspected them. His ws were not very long. They are quite short. Maybe theyve been worn down from all the running he does... If we took all the nails wed need... His paws would probably bleed. Of course, Mors did not say it out loud, as it would scare Grulf. Groof! However, it seemed like Grulf had sensed what Mors had left unsaid. Hey down and covered his front paws once again. Dont worry. We wont do anything that will hurt. I patted Grulf of the head tofort him. Even if it was necessary, I didnt want to do anything to hurt Grulf. Ill call Philly and ask if she can give us a little bit of her Philosophers Stones. Yes, that is the only thing to do. Cluck-cluck! Lord Gerberga suddenly clucked in my arms. Lord Gerberga? What is it? Cluck! Lord Gerberga turned his head around and plucked a single feather from his back. He held it in his beak and then clucked again with a nod. Lord Gerberga, are you going to give that to us? Cluck. Thank you. Did that hurt? Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga molts too. So it was probably a feather that was going to fall out anyway. I see. Cluck-cluck. And so Lord Gerberga gave us 5 of his feathers. Lord Gerberga! You saved us! Thank you, Lord Gerberga. Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga looked quite happy by Kathe and Morss gratitude. Chapter 220 - Gathering Materials

Chapter 220 - Gathering Materials

Gathering Materials Lord Gerberga had offered us 5 of his feathers. Thanks to that, we only needed the very tips of Grulfs nails. Grulf, would you mind giving us just a little bit of your nails? ...Grrr... Grulf very hesitantly put out his front paws. Thank you. And so I carefully used magic in order to clip off the ends of his nails. Snap! As Grulfs nails were very hard, there was a loud sound every time a piece came off. While it didnt hurt, Grulf was so surprised that he yelped. And so I asked him, just in case. Grulf. Did that hurt? ...Grr. Grulfs ears ttened on his head apologetically and his tail sagged. It hadnt hurt at all then. He was embarrassed that he has been scared by the sound. Still, the nail clipping was very loud. So I couldnt me him for being surprised. Ill try to finish this as soon as possible. Groof. And so I continued to clip Grulfs nails. Grulf flinched every single time. While he was still a puppy, he was huge, and so were his nails. So the tips that I removed were half the size of my little finger. And there were 20 of them, which was more than enough for us. Dewws seem to grow faster than the others. I said, and Katheughed. Grulf is a wolf, so they are all dewws. Thats true. Or at least, they would be for a dog. I said, and then finished clipping his nails. Grulf, you did good! Very brave. Brilliant! Good boy! Cluck-cluck! I praised him, and then Kathe, Mors, Luch and Lord Gerberga joined in. Grulf looked happy and wagged his tail. Groof-groof! And then he walked around the room. He was checking to see how his nails felt. How is it? Are you okay? Does it feel strange? Groof! Grulf barked. Then he put his paws on my shoulders and licked my face. I petted him on the head. Grulf seemed to be fine. That was a relief. Now we had the materials. And so I put Grulfs nails and Lord Gerbergas wings out on the desk. Next to them, I put down the magic stones I had taken out of my bag. They were very expensive stones acquired after killing strong monsters. And then next to them, Kathe put her orichalcum and mithril ingots. Mors looked at them and said, I think we should be able to make very good magic tools with all of this. Yes. Im so excited! And so we got to work. These would be tools that could create barriers that kept out the dark ones. It would have to have a wide enough range to surround a mansion. And then it had to be strong enough to keep out dark wraiths. Luch, who had joined uster on, asked me, Whats the strongest enemy that this barrier can keep out? Hmm. It can keep out dark wraiths. Also, people who have been Charmed or are thralls. What about vampires? Lessers would be difficult. But maybe it could handle goblins... Luch looked surprised by this. It cant even keep out lessers? This isnt a divine barrier. Dark wraiths are made of magic energy, and its easy for a barrier to stop them. But its different for enemies made of matter... I see... Luch looked quite disappointed by my answer. That being said, the beastkin wolves were capable of catching people who were Charmed or other enemies that werent dark wraiths. So it had the bare minimum required features, as it could catch what they could not. We just need to strengthen the walls of the mansion. Then we can stop most enemies with physical bodies. Yes! Just like you did in the secret passage in your house, Mister Locke. Exactly. While we were engrossed in our work, there was a knock on the door. Yes, pleasee in. Im sorry to bother you. It was Shia who had entered. What is it? Im really sorry about this but... But I think you should eat dinner soon. Oh, its already that time then. No, its actually way past that time. In fact, it was already midnight. It had been snack time when we finished the first prototype. Then we had taken ate lunch and then fought the dark wraith. After that, we had repaired the wall and returned to working on the magic tools. The sun had already started to set by then. So it wasnt all that surprising actually. While it may not hurt for some of us to miss a meal, it was quite different for Luch. And we needed sleep as well. If you insist. Lets go eat dinner then. Yes, you should! Now that I think of it, I am quite hungry! Kathe wagged her tail happily. While it is true that we should hurry... Hunger and drowsiness have a way of affecting quality! Mors said with a nod. And so we had our dinner, took a bath, and then went to bed. Chapter 221 - Strengthening Danton’s Mansion

Chapter 221 - Strengthening Dantons Mansion

Strengthening Dantons Mansion The next day, I got up as soon as the sun rose into the sky. Then I woke up Grulf, who was sleeping next to me. Grulf. Lets take a walk. ...Grr... Grulf repliedzily. It seemed like he wanted to sleep more. We have a busy day ahead of us. So I wont be able to take you out on your walk any other time. Groo....ff. Grulf yawned and stretched his limbs. And then we went out on a morning walk. Shia, Nia, and Serulis tagged along. They had also gotten up early in order to practice. Groof! Grulf had been tired at first, but he was now running around excitedly. However, his walk would have to be quite short today. Grulf. Its time to go back. I have work to do. Grrr... He looked a bit disappointed but came back obediently. He was a very smart wolf pup. After that, we ate breakfast and then returned to making the magic tools. Kathe, Mors, and even Luch worked hard. Thanks to them, we were able toplete 12 magic tools shortly after midday. Now we can deliver these to all twelve of the beastkin tribes. Thats true. We should do that as soon as possible, once weve installed one in this mansion. Yes. I can take you there when we need to go! And so I installed the magic tool in Dantons mansion. Danton watched us with a serious expression on his face. Good. Its done. This is a tremendous help, Locke. And you too, Miss Kathe and Mister Mors. Thank you so much. Dont mention it! It was very educational for me! I am happy to have been of service. Kathe and Mors looked pleased. After that, I exined to Danton how it was used. Now, dark wraiths should find it impossible to enter. And once the barrier rejects them, there should be a sound. They cant enter at all? Thats amazing. Its because we are using Lord Gerbergas feathers. And also Grulfs nails. The God Fowls own feathers... Lord Gerberga and Grulf, thank you! Cluck! Groof-groof! Lord Gerberga pped his wings. Grulf wagged his tail proudly. Locke. Is there anything that we should be careful about? Yes. It will continue to stay activated if you leave it alone. And when you hear something, youll know that there is a dark wraith nearby... And we should go kill it? Thats very useful. Yeah. But this is only for this mansion. It does not cover the entire vige. Hmm. So it wont necessarily react if there is a dark wraith within the settlement? Yes. Dont think that youll hear anything if there is a dark wraith on the outskirts. I see. Thank you. And then I remembered something important. I needed to strengthen the walls as well. Mors had cast some strengthening magic on them. However, it was only temporary, and it would notst long. I shall cast some strengthening magic on your walls. Really? Wouldnt that be a hassle? Not really. Dont worry about it. After all, they might destroy the magic tool one day, so it would be safer if your walls were reinforced. I see. Thank you, Locke. The barrier would stop dark wraiths. However, it was possible that an arch vampire could force their way through the barrier and break the device. And so it was necessary to strengthen the walls of the mansion so they couldnt enter the building. And so I turned to Kathe, Mors, and Luch. Im going to cast some strengthening magic now. You should watch. Understood. I am very happy to be able to see you use magic up close. I will learn from it too! Yes. I will watch closely! And so I worked slowly so that they could see what I was doing. Luch also observed with a serious expression. It was good that she was curious. And so I worked even slower, so she could understand. If you do this, the durability is increased. Mister Locke. How do you raise longevity? Mors asked. Ah, because your magic was just temporary, Mors? Yes. I have trouble keeping it stable if I want it tost more than 2 or 3 days. In that case, you leave this part like this but change... I demonstrated it in front of him. It was the same magic I had cast on my mansion and the secret passage. Regardless if you were a vampire or sorcerer, you would have trouble getting in. Now the strengthening magic willst forever. Its simr to what they do in the pces treasure room. But I heard that it takes the pce sorcerers months to do? Thats because they dont have enough magic energy. But you and Kathe should have more than enough. I see. Thats probably true. Wind dragons and water dragons were of the advanced species. And Kathe and Mors were in the royal family, which meant they were especially powerful. There was noparison between them and human sorcerers. They could do in minutes what it took the pce sorcerers months. But I dont think I could do it in a few minutes. Luch said sadly. But there was nothing abnormal about not being able to match a royal dragon. I see. Well, as long as you can do something simr, it doesnt matter if it takes longer. Yes, I will do my best. Luch was still growing. Her magic would grow more powerful eventually. And who knows what she would be capable of then. I looked towards Kathe and Mors. Well, thats how its done. Kathe. Mors. Do you think you can do it? Leave it to me. I will do it. I will try to. But tell me if I do anything wrong. Mors seemed confident. Kathe seemed like she would just give it a try, regardless of the results. And so Mors and Kathe tried doing it. They were both quick to learn. And they finished casting the magic on the walls in no time. Mister Locke. How is it? What about my magic? You both did it perfectly. Gahahaha! I see! Im very happy to hear that from you, Mister Locke. Once we were half done with our work... I will do the rest of it. You should go and deliver the magic tools to the other mansions. Mors suggested. Chapter 222 - Departure

Chapter 222 - Departure

Departure It was very important that we went around and installed the magic tools at the other mansions. And we had to do it as soon as possible. However, we could go after the three of us had finished strengthening Dantons mansion. That way, all three of us could go to the other mansions as well. I said this to the others. But Mors shook his head. But arent you all going to go by riding on Her Majestys back? We intend to... I cannot ride on her back. Huh? But I dont mind at all. Why? No, I surely could not... It would be too disrespectful. Mors said with a deep bow. I didnt know much about dragon culture. But apparently, this was the way things were. But Kathe says she doesnt mind? Whats the problem? No, I really cannot do it. I see. I suppose for dragons, riding on the back of royalty was a big deal. Still, if I asked a little more harshly, perhaps he would agree to it. But I didnt think it was right that I should ask it of him, since I didnt know much about their culture. Well, I suppose I can understand how you feel. Very well. You may as well stay here then. Understood. Said Kathe, and Mors bowed. Alright, Mors. You should continue to strengthen the mansion. Yes, leave it to me. And then I turned to Danton and said, If you could assign someone to us who knows where the mansions are... Oh, right. Wait one moment. And then Danton went and called Shia. Nia and Serulis came as well. They were covered in sweat. Shia will take you there. Yes, leave it to me! She smiled as sweat dripped from her. She had probably been training with Serulis, Nia, and the children. Kathe looked at her with a serious expression. Hmmm. Perhaps you all better take a bath first. Were fine! Shia said cheerfully. But Kathe replied calmly. No. It is very cold up in the sky. And there will be a lot of wind. I dont know if a bath is necessary, but you should wipe yourselves off and get changed. You might catch a cold. Kathe and I said. And so they finally agreed. They ran back to their rooms. And they came back immediately. They had dried themselves and changed clothes. Sorry to keep you waiting. Im excited to be able to see the other mansions! Serulis said, as if she had been invited toe with us. Not that I had any reason to reject her. Were just going there to install some devices. Its not going to be very fun... Thats simply not true! Besides, it will be good to know where all the mansions are located. The mansions of beastkin chiefs were ces that would be the final fortresses if there was a vampire attack. It was good to know about their locations. All right, well all go then. Kathe, when youre ready. I know. Just wait one moment. Kathe said as she ran away. As she was going to turn into a dragon, she had to go somewhere else and take her clothes off. The rest of us waited outside of Dantons mansion. And then a short distance away, Kathe appeared in the form of a dragon. Wow! Amazing! The kids who had been training said happily as they saw her. Children liked her better when she was a dragon. Sorry to keep you waiting! Yay! Hahaha! The kids swarmed around her when she returned. Hey, hey! Children. I cannot walk if you do that. Still, Kathes tail wagged up and down as if she were happy. ...How nice. Serulis muttered with a hint of jealousy. She wished that she were that popr with children. Hey! You are disturbing Miss Kathe! Yes, you kids. Settle down and get out of her way. Shia and Danton scolded them. And so the children moved away from Kathe. Kathe suddenly looked a little sad. I am ready now. You can all get on my back. Yes, thank you. Grulf, youing? You dont have to... Groof-groof! Grulf quickly jumped up onto Kathes back, as if to say that there was no way that he was being left behind. Kathe sounded amused as she said, Ah! So it is Grulf who was the first to climb on top of me. Groof! Lord Gerberga, pleasee into my jacket. It will protect you from the wind. Cluck-cluck. Upon hearing those words, Lord Gerberga jumped into my jacket. And then the rest of us all climbed onto Kathes back. I had to help Luch get up, but Shia, Nia, and Serulis could manage it alone. Once we were all on, Kathe rose up into the air. Miss Kathe, the closest one is over there... Ah, yes. I can see it with my own eyes from here! Kathe said as she started to fly towards it. You must have really good eyes then. Of course, I do. Your eyes tend to improve if you look down at the ground from high in the sky. I dont know if thats true. Well, eagles do have good eyes. Yes. Kathes tail swayed happily as she flew. Chapter 223 - Casting Magic on the Mansion

Chapter 223 - Casting Magic on the Mansion

Casting Magic on the Mansion Kathe was very fast. We arrived in no time. Dozens of beastkin weed us as she slowly descended. Danton must have sent word in advance. The beastkin tribes had been givenmunication bracelets in order to contact each other. The chief I had just seenst night now came over to me. Mister Locke. And the rest of you. Thank you for visiting us. The magic tool is ready and so I came to install it. What! So soon! And then I turned to Kathe. Kathe. Stay here and remain in dragon form. Very well. Can you take me to the center of the mansion? Its right this way. I left Kathe and followed him into the mansion. Before actually installing it, Luch and I would search the ce with magic. I didnt find any suspicious devices. Did you, Mister Locke? I didnt find any either. Then it should be safe! And so I installed the magic tool. It required the help of several people, but thats what Shia and the others were here for. And through helping me, they learned more about it as well. And it was not a bad thing to know about this, even if they were warriors or Adventurers. Mister Locke, is this all right? Yeah. Yours is fine, Shia. Thank you. So, you do it like this? Hmm. Yes, thats fine, Serulis. I finished it, Mister Locke. You did it very well, Nia. It was no wonder, since Nia often joined Luch in helping Philly with her work. Once everything was finished, I activated the magic tool. Now, if any dark ones get close to the mansion, the rm should go off. It will make the same sound that you heard in Dantons mansion. Thank you so much. After that, I exined things like the area of effect, which dark ones it could stop, and other such details to the chief. And then we returned to Kathe. Gahahaha! I will make it even steeper now! Yay! Yay! Kathe was ying with the children. She was popr even in this tribe then. She had lowered her head and was gently raising her tail. While she did this, the children climbed up her head and moved towards her tail. He-hey, children! What are you doing to the great Wind Dragon Ruler... The chief cried frantically. I felt bad for the children who might be scoldedter on. Kathe seems to be happy about it. Its really nothing. I am not sure about that. Yes, I do not mind! Gahahaha! Kathe said with augh. And then she walked towards us as the children clung to her. Are you finished then? Were done installing it. Now we have to reinforce the walls. I can help with that. You should leave the ceilings to me. Yes. Luch and I will do the floors. Whoever finishes first can start on the outer walls. Very well! And so we got to work. I started reinforcing the floors with Luch. Then we went outside when we were done. Children, watch this! Okay! Look! See this! Wow! It shone! Kathe had children on her back as she went about casting magic on the roof. The children were ecstatic. While it was all done properly, it was going slow, because she was exining what she was doing. ...Luch. We should do the walls then. Yes. I agree with that. And so we started to cast magic on the walls. Kathe continued to be popr. We could hear the shouts and cheers of the children. Groof-groof! Grulf was also excited as he ran around Kathe as she flew in the sky. Perhaps the excitement of the others was infectious. Do you want to ride me too, Grulf? Groof! And so Kathe picked Grulf up and put him on her back. It was hard to believe that he had ever been scared of her. We watched them as they had fun and continued our work. I have finished casting magic on the roof! Locke! I want you to check it! Were just about finished here too. But I dont think I need to inspect your magic, Kathe... Kathe grabbed our hands and pulled us onto the roof. Luch, what do you think? I asked Luch. It was a part of her magic education as my apprentice. Luch looked at Kathes work with a serious expression. I think its been done very well. What do you think, Mister Locke? Yes. Its wonderful work. Is that right? I am relieved. Kathe said with a sigh. And then the children on her back all cheered. I knew that the great Kathe could do it! Yes! Shes amazing! Groof-groof! Thats right! Thats right! Kathe looked happy. Her tail was also wagging slowly. Chapter 224 - Let’s Visit all of the Mansions

Chapter 224 - Lets Visit all of the Mansions

Lets Visit all of the Mansions Once we were finished casting the magic, we decided to head to the next mansion. Were it any other time, we would have liked to stay longer... Yes, please doe again during a time of peace. Of course. Thank you. We all got on Kathes back and then she slowly rose into the air. The children all waved frantically as we left. Miss Kathe! Pleasee again! Mister Locke. Thank you! Gahahaha! Yes. I might just drop by again! Stay safe! Groof-groof! And so we headed for the next mansion. There were 12 mansions in all for the chiefs. As we had already done 2, that meant there were 10 left. We had to hurry. The next one is over there. Understood! Shia gave the directions. Once again, we arrived in no time. And we were greeted warmly once again. I said to the others, Were doing the same thing. So lets do it quickly. Understood! Leave it to me. Shia and Serulis were excited to work. Ill do my best! Yes, dont worry. I will wait outside. Groof-groof! Nia and Luch were also enthusiastic. Kathe and Grulf looked the same as usual. I inspected the interiors of the mansion and then installed the magic device. Once that was done, it was on to reinforcing the walls. You couldnt do it the other way around, because it would affect the magic. And so Kathe waited outside and yed with the children. She ended up being quite popr here as well. But that was no surprise, because dragons always looked cool. It finished a lot faster this time. Its because everyone knows what to do now. When we were finished, Kathe joined us to reinforce the walls and roof. As we had done it before, we were able to do it at an increased speed. We finished up and headed for the next mansion. I hope we can go to all of them within the day. Indeed. But do you think it is realistic? It might be since we are getting faster. Ill try my best as well! We continued to go to more mansions to install the devices and reinforce the walls. In order to make the most of the time we had while in flight, I cast magic on Shia, Nia, and Seruliss swords. Of course, Shia and Seruliss swords were already magical. It was difficult to add magic over it, so it was just a temporary enchantment that wouldst 1 day. Its temporary. When we have time, Ill have Kathe and Mors help do it properly. At least for now, they would be able to cut wraiths with their swords. Thank you so much! Now I can fight! Im so happy! I will try! They seemed like they were ready. I was sure that they would put up a good fight against any dark wraith. When the sun was half-hidden by the horizon. There is just one more to go! It seems like well barely finish it all today. We couldnt finish it before the sun went down, but this is still an impressive speed. Luch looked quite tired. She had been with me as an assistant the whole time, and we cast Magic Search and Magic Exploration together. On top of that, we had also installed the magic tools and reinforced the walls together. So it was no wonder that she was tired. Luch. Are you tired? Just a little. But I am fine! Cluck-cluck! Lord Gerberga was perched on Luchs shoulder. It seemed that he was also fine. Using magic helped you grow. And she had watched me and Kathe use lots of magic. So Luch would have learned a lot. Kathe continued to fly even as we talked. Thisst settlement was a little farther away than the others. This one really is quite far. It is. It is because it is the newest out of the 12 tribes. There were only so many ces that were fit to make a settlement. And all of the best ces that were close by had been taken. So the newer tribes had to move further out. I can see it now. Still, Kathes wings meant it wasnt too long of a journey. Here, we were again received very warmly. It was quite dark now that the sun was setting, but the beastkin wolves didnt seem to mind at all. They were able to see in the dark. Mister Locke. Miss Kathe. Thank you all foring. The person who greeted us was the youngest of the chiefs. Were terribly sorry to bother you sote. Oh, no! I never dreamed you would visit us so soon. I expected you to be here by midnight at the earliest. Thats good to hear. Well, time is of the essence. Do you mind if we get to work? Not at all. Thank you. And then I said to the others, This is thest one. Lets do it properly. Yes! Yes! Yes! Leave it to me! Groof! Cluck-cluck! And so we got to work. As this was our 12th time doing it, we were very familiar with what to do. We finished inspecting the mansion and moved on to the instation. Partway into it, Danton contacted me through my bracelet. Locke, Im sorry to bother you when youre so busy. What is it? Well, I thought that I should tell you that there was a dark wraith attack shortly after sundown. Danton said very calmly. Chapter 225 - Ambush

Chapter 225 - Ambush

Ambush I knew that a dark wraith attack woulde soon. However, I had not expected it toe today. I wasnt even sure that the magic tool and reinforcements had functioned properly. Which tribe was attacked? Our tribe. But dont worry. We were able to stop them. Thats a relief. Mister Mors was with us. And the magic tool and reinforcements you added really helped us. So they had worked after all. That was good. I took in a deep breath. So did Shia, who was listening beside me. We talked a little more after that before cutting the connection. Danton had to contact the other chiefs as well. He couldnt waste any more time with us. We would be able to hear a more detailed report when we returned to his mansion. We hurriedly continued with our work. Just then, the chief came running towards us. We should listen to the report of the dark wraith together. Thank you. The beastkin wolves all hadmunication bracelets that were connected to each other. And so Danton was going to use them to exin the situation to them all at once. Apparently, it was not just Danton. But several mansions had been attacked simultaneously. Thankfully, they had all been sessful in driving them back. The enemy did not know about the magic tools or reinforcing of the walls. That is why the damage was so low. But it was also because they were just scouting. They were right, of course. Had they reallye out to crush the beastkin, they would have sent stronger enemies to apany the dark wraiths. The fact that they hadnt, proved that they were just scouts. But now that their scouting has failed, what will the enemy do now... Either they will prepare a better scout team, or they willunch a real attack sooner than nned. I said while we worked. I could feel that the other chiefs were nodding at this. Of course, it would be best if the enemy just gave up. However, it was really too much to hope for. The chiefs reminded each other to stay on their guard, and then the conversation ended. By then, we also had finished with our work. Shia looked relieved as she said, Its a good thing that the bell doesnt ring right when we finish installing the magic tool. Yes. Because then we wouldnt know if there was already an invader. Indeed. However, this ce has a high likelihood of being targeted. It could still ring at any time. Then howe this ce wasnt one of the settlements that were attacked? Serulis said with a puzzled expression. Perhaps its because Kathe is outside? Luch is probably right! Kathe looks very strong. Well, she is very strong. We talked about this as we left the mansion. We had to tell everything to Kathe as well. Kathe looked very lonely when we greeted her. As the sun had gone down, the children had all gone inside. So she was there all alone. Locke! So you are finally finished! Kathe had been digging a hole with her ws. She looked up happily at us and wagged her tail. She would have to fill that hole up again before we left. But first, we had to finish reinforcing the walls. Sorry to keep you waiting. Lets move on to the next part. Yes! I know what to do. And when were done, theres something we need to tell you. I can listen while we work. Right. We can do that then. Still, as we are outside, we dont know who might be listening in. It wasnt a good idea to speak of secrets outside. And so I decided to use telepathy magic. Kathe, Shia, Nia, Serulis, Luch, Grulf and Lord Gerberga were also connected to it. Okay, lets talk. Several of the mansions were attacked by dark wraiths. What! And were they able to defeat them? Kathe was familiar with using telepathy, and so it went smoothly. However, Serulis, Lord Gerberga, and Grulf shuddered when we connected. Shia, Nia, and Luch continued working as if it were nothing. I had talked to Nia, Grulf, and Kathe like this before. However, it was the first time for the others. So they were very surprised. Still, Shia had been an Adventurer for a long time, so she would have used it at some point. As for Luch, she was a powerful sorceress, so she would be able to use Telepathy herself. Grulf. Weve used this before... Groof... Grulfs ears and tail drooped in shame. I patted him on the head to cheer him up. Well, youll get used to it. So, Kathe. They were able to drive the dark wraiths away. Thats good. So it means all our hard work has paid off. Indeed. We dont know when they might try to attack this ce, so we should hurry. And so we worked as quickly as possible. When we were about halfway finished... -RRRRRRRing... The magic tools rm went off. Chapter 226 - Counter-attack

Chapter 226 - Counter-attack

Counter-attack Nia, Luch, and Grulf went into a fighting posture as soon as the rm went off. Shia, Serulis, and Kathe continued to work as if nothing had happened. Though, they did nce towards me. This was so the intruder wouldnt realize that we knew. After all, the dark wraiths wouldnt know the meaning behind the rm. That is, unless they had acquired information from the other mansions. Please get inside. Cluck-cluck. I picked Lord Gerberga off of Luchs shoulder and put him inside of my jacket. And then I activated Magic Search and Magic Exploration at the same time. There are a lot of them. Kathe had used Magic Search and Magic Exploration as well, and so she nodded. Yes, there are. And annoyingly enough, they are not just dark wraiths. Ten dark wraiths had surrounded the mansion. There were also three dark ones further away from the mansion. They seemed to be lesser vampires. In any case, lesser vampires were not really a threat. Perhaps they were only positioned there to make sure that the dark wraiths could really scout out the ce. Thankfully, I didnt detect any other enemies. It was with all of that considered, that I decided on what direction to take. Kathe. Luch. Continue with the reinforcements, while also protecting the mansion. I understand. Yes. Shia and Serulis, you two deal with the lesser vampires. They are about 300 steps in the west direction. Understood! Shia replied, as she could speak through telepathy. Serulis nodded silently. Then the two of them hurried away. I didnt even need to tell them to hide their presence and stay in the shadows. Nia and Grulf. You two stay with me. Wait quietly until I give the order to attack. Groof. Nia nodded and Grulf barked. And then I calmed my breathing. It was easy to kill dark wraiths, but I didnt want to let the lesser vampires escape. Because it would mean giving the enemy information. And so I waited until Shia and Serlus reached the lesser vampires. They quietly and quickly closed the distance between them. And then they attacked. Gaaaah!! I heard the lesser vampires scream. The dark wraiths would be distracted by the noise. And so I attacked them all at once. I knew where they all were. I would not let a single one escape. When I reached the closest one, I raised my right hand to it and activated Drain Touch. Kiii... The strange sound rose from where there was nothing. And then, just for a second, a shape appeared before the thing died. I had absorbed so much energy that it was unable to maintain its life. There was still energy in the air that I hadnt taken in. It was about half of what came from a single dark wraith. So I only need to absorb half of it. It was easier than I was expecting. But when you think about it, humans would die if they lost half of their blood as well. So it shouldnt have been surprising. In any case, Drain Touch worked well for fighting dark wraiths. That suggested that the Devil King Sword would also work well. Nine more! I continued to kill the dark wraiths as they tried to escape. They were not slow monsters, but they werent especially quick either. At least, they wouldnt be considered quick next to me and Grulf. Grrr! Groof! Groof! Grulf pounced on a dark wraith and killed it. Once I had killed 5 and Grulf killed 2, the 3 remaining ones started to glow faintly. They had decided to fire off some magic attacks while they ran. It was a good idea. Be careful! Groof! Yes! I could see the thin outlines of the dark wraiths as they desperately tried to escape. At the same time, fireballs wereunched towards us. They were quite powerful. I dodged them and dashed forward. Grulf followed my every move and charged. However, just as I touched a dark wraith with my right hand and sucked the energy from it, I heard a noise. Grrooo-!! Grulf let out a cry. Just as he had killed one dark wraith with his fangs and ws, the other one had hit him with a fireball. It was dangerous to focus on attacking so much that you forgot to defend yourself. Grulf was still young, and was still not very skilled inbat. Grulf, dont be reckless. Groof! At least the damage seemed to have been minimal. He quickly moved away from the dark wraith. The fireball had mostly just skimmed him, and his fur was highly resistant to fire. AAAAHHH! Nia didnt miss her chance when the dark wraith became briefly visible, and she quickly fell upon it. The enchanted sword cut through the dark wraith. Kiiiii!! HAHHH!! The dark wraith wailed and tried to disappear. However, Nia did not back down. She continued to swing her sword once it was no longer visible. ...Shes cutting it. Was it a mere coincidence? While not all of them, about 80% of her attacks werending. After a while, the dark wraith was annihted. Chapter 227 - After the Battle

Chapter 227 - After the Battle

After the Battle The chief came running out of the mansion at about the same time that we finished killing the 10 dark wraiths. It took him this long because he was in one of the rooms in the far back. Mister Locke! What happened here? A dark wraith attack. But dont worry, we killed them all. ...Im sorry that I wasnt of any use. No, dont worry about it. We had killed them so quickly that he never had a chance of reaching us in time to help. If anything, I was impressed by his speed. Kathe pped her wings and wagged her tail as she flew towards us. I just finished my work as well. Now you will be safe in the mansion even if there is another attack. Kathe was gently holding Luch in her right hand. Thank you, Miss Kathe and Miss Luch. The chief said with a bow. Oh, its nothing! I was just helping. Luch bowed while still being held up in the air. Cluck-cluck! Gerberga poked his head out of my jacket and clucked at Luch. I think he was praising her for doing so well. Serulis must have then realized that we werent fighting anymore. We finished over here! What about you? She shouted loudly. They were about 300 steps away. We killed all the lesser vampires. Shia said smugly. Her tail was wagging. I had kept Magic Detection on even during the fight, and so I was aware of the situation over there as well. Serulis and Shia had killed all of the lessers before we had finished with the dark wraiths. While lessers were weak, it was still impressive that they did it so quickly. Thank you. Shia and Serulis. We just finished here too. Well meet you as soon as we finish dealing with the bodies. No, we can do it together. Were on our way. I answered. But just then, I detected something small that I hadnt noticed during the battle. For a second, I thought it was a magic stone from a lesser vampire, but it seemed even smaller than that. Lessers were weak monsters. But that was really just inparison to other vampires. They were actually on the stronger end of the spectrum when looking at all monsters. And so their magic stones held quite a lot of magic. And that was why I didnt believe it was from a lesser vampire. Kathe, what is that? I asked while activating Magic Exploration. This was necessary to find out what was causing it. What do you mean? Is there something here? Kathe and Luch asked. At the same time, they also activated Magic Search and Magic Exploration. It was quite impressive that Luch was able to use both at once. Just in case, return to the mansion and prepare for an attack. Yes. I understand. Please be careful. I told the chief before running on ahead. Nia, Grulf, Kathe, and Luch followed. Kathe was still holding Luch in her right hand. Did you find anything? Groof! Nia and Grulf asked worriedly as they ran. I detected the presence of weak magical energy. I decided to find out what it is. I see. You cannot be too careful. Groof! Nia and Grulf were still enthusiastic in spite of being tired. Then Luch said, I dont know what it is. Where is it that you are detecting it? Hm? That? Is that what you are talking about? It was so faint that even Luch couldnt find it. However, Kathe was the wind dragon ruler, and seemed to notice it. Hmm. But, Locke, that is incredibly weak. Its probably just some fragment from a magic stone. No, its different. In fact, its because it is so weak that Im suspicious. Perhaps something is being concealed. Oh? Kathe did not seem very convinced. She probably thought that I was being paranoid. Well, it would be best if that turned out to be the case. Well then, I will go ahead and see what it is. Thanks. AHHHH!! Kathe suddenly increased her speed. Luch was so surprised that she screamed. I continued to run at a speed that Nia could keep up with. Kathe. Whats the rush? We killed all the lesser vampires you know? Serulis and Shia looked worried as they removed the magic stones from the corpses of the lesser vampires. Locke has detected a suspicious source of magic energy. Suspicious? Its not a magic stone? Locke says that it isnt. Then he must be right. Serulis, we should be careful. Ye-yes! And so Serulis and Shia stopped gathering the stones and prepared to fight. In the meantime, Kathe and Luch got closer to the source. Chapter 228 - The Mysterious Magic Tool

Chapter 228 - The Mysterious Magic Tool

The Mysterious Magic Tool Kathe pointed at the spot where she detected the magic and then said to Luch, Luch. It is around that area. Oh, now that we are this close, I can feel it too. Thats a relief. And then Kathe and Luch searched the ce carefully. Hmm. Is it this? Oh, it must be. But, what is it? ...I dont know. Some kind of magic tool. I dont think we should touch it until Locke arrives. Yes... Huh? Im detecting something strange over here as well? Luch pointed at something else she had found. Serulis looked suspicious. Luch. Dont you know that that is a lesser vampire corpse? I know that. But there is something strangeing from inside of it... Why dont you take it apart? Shia pulled out a knife and walked towards it, but Kathe stopped her. Shia. We must wait for Lockes arrival. I suppose youre right. And then, a short distance away, Kathe and Luch inspected the corpse. Indeed, you were right, Luch. Right? Not only is there something inside of the corpse, but there is heavy concealment magic as well. That is very strange. As Kathe and the others talked, I, Nia and Grulf arrived. So, there are two suspicious objects? Yes. What do you think, Locke? Well, the fact that they are heavily concealed is proof enough. Well, lets investigate it then. Yes. Sorry, Shia, Serulis, and Nia. But could you go and deal with the normal corpses now? Okay! Leave it to us! Ill do my best! I left the corpse disposal to the fighters while I began to cast Magic Exploration over the area with the strange corpse. There was something round that was the size of my fist there. It was made of the Fools Stone. So, we have a magic tool made of the Fools Stone that has also been concealed with severalyers of magic. Locke. What is it for? Ill have to study it a little more. If even Locke cant tell at a nce... It must be very strong concealment magic. Luch said as she stood next to us. They tried to hide the fact that it was a magic tool. Yes, I dont think I would have noticed it until I got really close. I couldnt even sense its existence. That was interesting. The fact that the great wind dragon Kathe couldnt tell it was a magic tool meant that most people wouldnt have been able to tell either. So only very powerful sorcerers would be able to see through the concealment magic. Why go to such lengths? I thought about this hard, and came to a certain conclusion. But before I exined it, I decided to ask Shia, Grulf, and Nia a question. Shia, Grulf and Nia. What does this magic tool smell like? While it is very faint, it does smell like vampires. ...Groof! It does smell a little. Had it been you guys that took care of the corpses, when would you have noticed it? I think it would be after we finished everything and did ast check just in case. I see... It was something that the lesser vampires had brought into the beastkin settlement. The enemy must have considered the possibility that the beastkin would smell it. So, did they want to hide the fact that it was a magic tool by just allowing you to know it was a Fools Stone by the smell? I dont really know. What would be the point in doing that? There isnt. It doesnt matter if its a magic tool or not. A Fools Stone would be studied carefully. Thats true. Even if the beastkin didnt know what it was, they would find out eventually. Kathe thought for a moment and then looked at me. But you know what it all means, dont you, Locke? If they arent stupid... I said before continuing. Of course, it would be best if they were stupid. But it was not a good idea to hope for that too hard. I think this was ced here in the hopes that it would be brought back for investigation. Huh? Why would they do that? There are many possibilities. But if they care about intelligence operations... Dark wraiths were good at that. And since dark wraiths were attacking the settlements, it made sense to assume that intelligence was their aim. Perhaps it can spy on us or tell them where its location is? Shia is right. That is very likely. The location of the investigation organization was very important. The enemy would want to know that if they were waging a war of intelligence. Besides, they would be able to hear all kinds of conversations while it was taken there. With that considered, perhaps we had already said too much in front of it. We might have already given them something. So, we shouldnt talk anymore. Lets use telepathy from now on. Understood. I understand. Cluck-cluck. Shia, Kathe, Luch and Lord Gerberga replied. Chapter 229 - Dealing with the Magic Tool

Chapter 229 - Dealing with the Magic Tool

Dealing with the Magic Tool Kathe looked at Serulis and Nia and said, While we can do it, Serulis, Nia and Grulf are unable to talk through Telepathy. Serulis and Nia nodded silently at this. Grulf also sniffed and snorted. But Grulf couldnt talk in the first ce, so it was of no importance. Indeed. What should we do? Luch asked with a troubled expression. Everyone was able to listen to Telepathy. But only Shia, Kathe, and Luch could talk with it. Serulis and Nia could not. I should have taught you. I told you that I would do it soon. Well do it as soon as we get back. Yes, that would be for the best. But what do we do now? If you have something that you must say, raise your hand. Then perhaps you can write it down. Serulis, Nia, and Grulf nodded. Oh, wait a minute. I need to tell the chiefs about the suspicious magic tool. I moved away from the magic tool so I could talk without being overheard, if it did happen to be a listening device. Danton. Can you hear me? I can hear you. What is it? Youre whispering. Danton was also talking quietly. Ill give you the detailster. But if you see anything suspicious over there, dont go near it. Very well. Do you want me to tell the others? Yes. It might be some kind of magic device. If you kill any vampires, I would advise that you leave their bodies alone for now. Understood. I could leave the rest to Danton. And so I returned to the magic tool. There were two objects that the enemy had left. One was the fist-sized device that was on the ground. It was the one that was disguised. The other thing had been hidden inside of a corpse. In any case, we should inspect the thing thats buried in the corpse. Yes, I agree. Shia, Serulis, Nia. You continue to deal with the other corpses. Okay. Well, were practically finished already. There were only 3 lesser vampires. In other words, only 2 didnt have a magic tool inside of them. And since they were experienced Adventurers, removing the magic stones was easy work. They just had to burn them now. And so I approached the remaining corpse and activated Magic Exploration. This one also had something inside of it that was fist-size. I think Ill try taking it out. This is so exciting. Kathe and Shia watched from behind. They both seemed to be very curious. And it makes me nervous to have people watch so closely. But we want to see a first-rate Adventurer cut open a body! Hearing that made things even worse. Still, I took the device out from under the diaphragm. This one is a little bigger than the one on the ground. Thats true... It was a sphere that was perhaps the size of two fists. It also appeared to be made of the Fools Stone. While it was harder to find, due to being in a corpse...this one isnt disguising the fact that its a magic tool. But it looks hard to deactivate. Shia. Do you think you would have discovered this without Sorcerers like us around? Let me see... Well, we would have noticed it while we burned the bodies. Even though they burned the bodies, magic tools made of metal would not burn. So, unless the enemy was stupid, then it was likely that they wanted this to be discovered as well. I continued to search. And then I discovered that there was a magic circle inside of it. I wouldnt know what kind of magic circle unless I activated it. And that would be incredibly difficult. It has very strong Magic Protection cast on it. Ill have to remove that first. Hmm. So you want to trigger it? Well, its possible that that is what the enemy wants us to do. So Im not quite sure yet. But you wont be able to study it unless you do it? Besides, why would they make it so difficult if they wanted you to do it... Kathe and Luch were right. Luchs observation was especially sharp. They would have made it easier if they wanted me to do it. Yes. In fact, this is so difficult that it would take a pce sorcerer several years to activate. In that case, we should assume that they do not want us to do it. Since this one is likely to take some time, why dont you check the other device first? But it wouldnt take that long for Locke. Kathe said smugly. It was true that it wouldnt take me that long. But it was best to check both of them a little first. Yes. I think I will inspect them both before really doing anything major. And so I decided to give the other device a look. This one is also protected quite a bit. But not as much as the other one. I feel as if even I could find out what it is. While it would be a little hard, I think I could do it too. Oh? Then why dont you give it a try, Luch? Do you mean it? Luchs eyes shone. Like many Sorcerers, she had curiosity and the will to improve. And that was an important personality trait if you wanted to grow as a Sorcerer. Yeah, Im leaving it to you. But Ill help if you need it. Im here too, so dont worry about it! Kathe said as she wagged her tail happily. Thank you. Luch bowed before she moved to analyze the magic tool that was on the ground. ...Its difficult. ...But, huh? If you do this... Yes. Luch muttered as she studied it with great concentration. It was very difficult to analyze. If I were topare it to something, it would be like making numerous calctions. You just needed time. It was quite different than the one inside of the corpse. Hmm. I think I can do it. Luch was doing it faster than I had expected. Not only was she doing it quickly, but she seemed to have found an efficient way of doing it. As I watched on with surprise, she continued to work. Oh, and then... Luch was just about to say something when the magic tool exploded. Chapter 230 - Explosion

Chapter 230 - Explosion

Explosion I immediately created a magic barrier around it. It covered it on all four sides but left the ceiling open. This was to let out the explosive wind. I had been observing Luchs hands very carefully. And so I had realized that it was a bomb even before it exploded. Still, I had not been quick enough to tell Luch to stop. All I could do in the time I had was to create a barrier. I thought I was going to die! What power... Kathe said. She was sweating. Aye. Three of the barriers broke and the fourth has cracks in it. What madness. To break three of your barriers... I looked at everyone. Is anyone hurt? ... Shia, Serulis, and Nia were silent. Thankfully, it seemed like everyone was fine. Still, I had to make sure. Shia, Serulis, Nia. Are you all right? I-Im fine. Shia said through Telepathy. Serulis and Nia nodded silently. I suppose they took my order not to talk very seriously. You can all talk normally now. After all, the device we had suspected of being a listening device had now self-destructed. So that was one thing we didnt have to worry about now. I am not injured at all. Shia repeated. Uh, yes. Im not injured either. Im fine. Serulis and Nia were also unharmed. What about you, Lord Gerberga and Grulf? Cluck-cluck. Groof. Lord Gerberga was shaking within my jacket. Grulf had his tail between his legs. They were clearly scared from the sound, light, and impact. But they werent injured. Luch... Luch had been the closest to the explosion and was the most shaken. I decided to ignore the fact that the ground was wet. Serulis helped Luch to her feet. Im sure she would handle the rest as well. As Kathe was inspecting the area of the explosion, I joined her. That was a very powerful explosion. It really was. Just how powerful? Had it been within the royal capital, it would have taken out a single district. Not only that, but the shockwaves would have caused damage to surrounding buildings as well. If it had been analyzed in the pce... The entire pce might have been blown away. That was likely their aim... I think so too. While it hid the fact it was a magic tool, it hadnt hidden its own existence. That was because they wanted us to take it back to be investigated. And it was difficult enough that it would take them time to analyze it. So its a device that explodes once you deactivate the concealment magic and start to analyze it. What a dangerous thing they have created. Yeah. There are not many devices with such explosive power... It wouldnt be too hard to make something strong enough to kill a whole party. But now, this meant that studying the enemys tools had be very dangerous. Just then, Luch shouted. Mi-Mister Locke! Yeah, I know. What! Kathe looked to where Luch was pointing. She was surprised. The magic device that hadnt exploded, the one inside of the lesser vampire body, it was now shining. As it would be very hard to disarm, we had left it forter. What does it mean? It looks like its activating automatically. I had analyzed it already and realized that there was a magic circle inside. However, I didnt know what kind it was. But now it was growingrger. It was a gigantic magic circle. ...It must be for teleportation. Just as I said this, a swarm of vampires appeared. There were easily over 20 of them. And they werent stopping. More and more vampires appeared from the circle. They keeping! Should we kill them? Of course. Dont let a single one get away! Understood! Okay! Got it! Yes! Kathe, Serulis, Shia, and Nia answered enthusiastically. I started to use my magic. It was Terminus Icicle. The same magic I used when fighting the Evil God Head. That being said, there were allies around me, so I couldnt go all out. While I had cast barriers on everyone, I kept the force of my magic low. The fact that we were outside also meant it would be weaker. Still, all of the vampires that were currently there suddenly froze. GAAAAHHH!!! The ones that screamed were Vampire Lords and over, as they were more resistant to magic. Arch Vampires and lower were all frozen to death. We got rid of the weak ones. But dont let the others escape. Leave it to me! Kathe was still in dragon form. Her sharp ws tore into the Vampire Lords. Serulis unsheathed her sword and shed into the closest lord. Chapter 231 - Teleportation Ambush

Chapter 231 - Teleportation Ambush

Teleportation Ambush Kathe, Serulis, Shia, and Niaunched their ferocious attack on the Vampire Lord. The Terminus Icicle attack I had unleashed had caused them to be half-froze, and there was no way that they could match their attackers. They went down one after another. While Nia was still young, she supported Serulis and Nia, asionally dealing the final blow. Grulf had had his tail between his legs until a moment ago, but he now had his fangs in a Lords neck. I took a supporting role myself. This included shooting magic arrows at any Vampire Lords that tried to attack Kathe and Serulis from behind. As they were more powerful than usual, the arrows easily blew off the heads of the Lords. And I wouldnt allow them to turn into mist either. I shed at them with the Devil King Sword. Theyre stilling... The vampires continued to appear from the magic circle. Still, most of the new vampires looked shocked when they saw what was happening on this side. And that was to our advantage. I immediately shot them down with magic arrows. I will help too! Luch said as she began to shoot out magic bullets. It seemed that she had been watching my technique, and targeted vampires that were fresh out of the gate. And they were quite powerful bullets as well. They would be able to take down an Arch Vampire in one shot. But Luch couldnt take down a Lord in one shot. Still, they flinched, giving the others an opening to attack. HYAAAHHH!!! TAAAHHH!! Hmph! Shia, Nia, and Serulis never missed an opportunity. They expertly cut off the heads. Now, all of the vampires that had been frozen in the beginning were dead. Still, Grulf continued to fight bravely. He held them down with his ws and buried his fangs into their flesh. Kathe rose into the sky where she could get a better view. And then she would attack the vampire who came out of the magic circle. She used her ws and wind magic to shred them to pieces. The vampires were also quite quick to change tactics. With the exception of the ones held down by Grulf, they started to flee. It was probably the right thing for them to do. Theyre transforming! Dont let them get away! I shouted once again. The vampires tried to transform, even while Luchs bullets blew their heads off. Kathes ws openedrge holes in their bodies, and yet they still tried to turn into frogs and bats. It would be bad if the transformation waspleted. That went without saying. A normal sword would no longer be effective once they turned into mist. And so I did not let a single bat escape. Still, there were many frogs and bats, and they were all small. Cock-a-doodle-dooooo!! Lord Gerberga let out a loud cry from inside my jacket. In a sh, several vampires that had been trying to escape now turned into ash. Lord Gerberga. Thank you. Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerbera clucked with a note of smugness in his voice. And then he poked his head out and looked around. He repeated his deadly cry every time he saw a vampire that was trying to transform. When battling against powerful vampires that could transform, having Lord Gerberga was a huge advantage. I stood behind everyone. While fighting, I wanted to see if anyone needed help. Kathe had been strong from the beginning. But the others had grown a lot since I first met them. And while it had not been that fast, Kathe had be stronger as well. Even Lord Gerbergas deathly cry seemed to be stronger than it had been before. They were a reliable group. It happened just as the total number of vampires we killed reached 50. Arge vampire with incredible dark energy appeared. Luch immediately shot the vampire with a magic bullet, but it just burst on his face. What does this mean? The vampire red at us as if it was nothing. It hit him square in the face... Leave that guy to me. Luch, you take the weaker ones. Yes. Of course! While Luch was shocked, she quickly pulled herself together and obeyed my order. Aside from therge vampire, there were other new onesing in. Shia, Kathe, and Grulf took care of them. Luch focused on ambushing the neers while also offering support. I kept everyone in my sight as I talked to the giant vampire. Im d that your n failed. I smiled provocatively. But the vampire didnt look at me. His expression was full of suspicion as he scanned the field. The battle was as vicious as ever. And it was also clearly going in our favor. Why isnt it destroyed? Where are we? Did you really think your stupid n would work? Bastard. Tell me what happened and I will spare your life. Apparently, he wanted information from me. I had drawn information from enemies before, but had never had them try to draw it from me. It was a new sensation. Know your ce, bat. We have the advantage here. Why would I tell you anything? Hmph. In that case, Ill just have to turn the tide, wont I? As he said this, the vampire came charging towards me. Chapter 232

Chapter 232

Battle Against the High Lord The vampires ss was likely that of a High Lord. Its movements were much faster than a Vampire Lord. In a sh, he was in front of me, his arms swinging. I stepped back and dodged the attack. While he hadnt even scratched me, part of my clothes was torn. The High Lord did not have a weapon. It was his hands that had done it. He seemed a lot stronger than thest High Lord. Perhaps he was special. That being said, I didnt have that much experience fighting against them. Perhaps it was just because this one wasrger than usual. Well, Ill find out once youre dead and I have seen your stone. Strong words. But you are rather fast for a human... The High Lord smiled with confidence. It would be bad if he suddenly decided to target Shia and the others instead. I would have to provoke him. And youre pretty fast for a lesser vampire. Bastard! How dare you suggest that I am a lesser! As always, calling a high-ranking vampire a lesser was very effective. Still, I felt that it would not be long before they realized it was a tactic I used a little too often. That would be annoying. Of course, it meant I had to kill them all without letting them return. Well, maybe if you tried a little harder. I dont think itspletely out of the realm of possibility for you to be an Arch Vampire one day? You!! I will not forgive this insult! The High Lords eyes widened as he shrieked. At the same time, he stepped forward and swung his arms wildly. When I dodged this attack, he followed up with a Fireball. I jumped away instead of using a magic barrier. I wanted to hide the fact I was a Sorcerer for as long as possible. If he did manage to get away, it would make a big difference if he recognized me as a Warrior instead of a Sorcerer. Still... The timing for throwing the Fireball had been perfect. While most A-Rank Adventurers would have been able to dodge his ws, the Fireball would have been very difficult. What? I was just trying to pay you apliment. I said with a look of disappointment. But he wasnt listening anymore. Who are you, you bastard? He must have been confident that his Fireball would hit. He looked confused. But I didnt want his confusion to override his anger. And so it would be better to avoid giving him the opportunity. I swung the Devil King Sword. Oh, just your average F-Rank Warrior. You mock me! The High Lord stopped the de by grabbing it. Yes, he was strong. This was getting interesting. Of course, this was no time to enjoy the battle. Shia and the others were fighting too. I wouldnt be able to help them if they needed it if I was distracted by this guy. I had to kill him as quickly as possible and then go and support them. You stopped the de of an F-Ranker like me! How impressive! You will regret this insolence! I wont let you die easily! I dont intend on dying easily. I forcefully wrenched sword out of his grip. The High Lord quickly jumped back and then countered with a swing of his right arm. At the same time, his left arm unleashed another Fireball. It was quite impressive. But I rushed forward as if barely taking notice of either attack. The Fireball went straight into my left palm...and then vanished. Drain Touch. If you matched the wavelengths of magic perfectly, you could absorb it. It was very difficult to do, but I had seen Fireballs from High Lords enough times to be able to do it. His eyes widened. He was at the peak of confusion now. However, his arms continued to swing at me. It was a perfect attack. Most people would not survive if they were hit by such an attack. And I was hit by it. For a split second, the High Lord smiled. He had believed that he had won. However, the moment that his sharp nails made contact, there was a loud cracking sound. Previously, when I had fought a Vampire High Lord alongside Shia, I had learned a skilled called Reactive Barrier. Of course, my version of it was much stronger than anything a High Lord could use. And so the High Lords right arm exploded. Blood, flesh, and bones sprayed in the air like dust. Wha...t... His mouth was still curled up, as if he had been frozen. However, his eyes were wide with horror. These mismatched features were a bitical. I didnt waste a second in cutting off his head with the Demon King Sword. His expression remained as the head rolled on the ground. Still, I could not rx until his entire body turned into ash. He was a Vampire High Lord, after all. You couldnt let a single drop of blood or piece of meat escape. And so I activated Magic Detection while I cut the body to pieces with the Devil King Sword. And then I used Drain Touch on the pieces. Chapter 233: The Report after the Battle

Chapter 233: The Report after the Battle

And now, only the High Lords head remained. And so I used Drain Touch on his head and sucked all the magic. I wouldnt give him even the smallest chance of turning into bats or mist. Wait right there. I want to talk to youter. ...Dont underestimate me, you mere mortal. The High Lord said. Then he turned into ash. He had killed himself so he couldnt be questioned. It was unfortunate that I couldnt get any information. I turned to Shia and the others and said: I killed the leader. The rest should be nothing. Lets hurry up and kill them. Understood! Yes! Well finish it right away! Shia and Serulis continued to fight the vampires. As for Nia, Luch, and Grulf, they were too busy to reply to me. Still, they seemed to be doing well. Kathe was also busily sending vampires to their grave. It seemed like they were no longering out of the teleportation circle. The tide was already to our advantage, and now that I joined Shia and the others, it should all finish up very quickly. Once all of the vampires were dead, I activated Magic Detection, just in case. I wanted to be sure that there were none who got away. Luchia. Im sure you are tired, but dont forget to use Magic Detection. Haaa...haa... Yes! As I was already doing it, Luh could have actually rested. However, this was part of her training. She needed to learn the ways of a Sorcerer during battle. And so she obediently activated Magic Detection. In spite of being tired, it covered a wide range. She was growing into a very good Sorcerer. Very reliable. Of course, mine covered a much, much wider area. There were no vampires or any other enemies in the area. What do you think, Luch? Yes. I dont detect any enemies. You did well. Overall, your movements were good. Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga poked his head out of my jacket and clucked gently. He was probably praising Luch. Thank you. Mister Locke. Lord Gerberga. Luch looked very happy. Shia, Nia, and Serullis. Youve all be so much stronger. Thank you, even if youre just being polite. Thank you! Mister Locke doesnt tter people! Im much more confident now. All three of them looked happy. Groof! Grulf pressed his body into me. Perhaps he wanted to be praised as well. Youve gotten stronger too, Grulf. You moved well. Groof! He wagged his tail happily. Still, that was a lot of vampires. How many in all? There are close to 80. That much... For now, start disposing of the bodies. Understood. Shia and the others got to work. As everything above an Arch Vampire turned into ash after death, it was rtively easy. And then I decided to contact Eric and Goran. Just then, I heard the beating of wings and saw that Kathe was approaching. Her face was suddenly very close. As she was veryrge, it was a little overwhelming. Locke! Locke! How did I do? What? In the battle... How well did I fight! Unlike Shia and the others, Kathe was strong from the beginning. And so I didnt give her any critiques. I thought it would be rude. However, it seemed like Kathe had expected me toment. You were strong too. I was very impressed. I see. Kathe nodded with satisfaction and her tail swayed. I watched her as I activated themunication bracelet in order to contact Eric and Goran. I have a little report to make. Oh, what happened? Is it rted to the dark wraiths? Eric was the first to answer. I had already told Eric, Goran, Dorgo and the water dragons about the dark wraiths. Exactly. Things have gotten a littleplicated. Goran, Dorgo, Leea and Morris then came on a moment after Eric. Once I knew they were all listening, I began to exin. I had just finished strengthening the beastkin wolves mansion and installed the magic devices... The dark wraith attack. The apanying lesser vampires. And then the mysterious magic devices and the explosion. And how vampires hade out of a teleportation circle right after. I told them all of this briskly. So, Im nning on going through the teleportation circle and cleaning their ce out. Wa-wait a minute! Not so fast, Locke. Goran and Eric said frantically. What? Is there a problem? There is nothing but problems! Im going over right now, so wait for me. But there isnt any time. They might close the portal. Well, calm down. Locke. Eric said consolingly. Maybe he thought I was rushing things. If you insist, I will wait... For now, I want you to wait for 10 minutes. Can you wait for a while? Fine. After that, I could hear noisesing from Eric, Goran and Dorgos bracelets for quite some time. Chapter 234 – Meeting at the Water Dragon Settlement

Chapter 234 C Meeting at the Water Dragon Settlement

Meeting at the Water Dragon Settlement I suppose they had something in mind. I didnt know what they were doing, but I would wait for now. Right then, Princess Leea seemed to have sensed that things had calmed down, and so she began to talk. Locke. That bomb must have been so frightening. Ah, Leea. Yes, you must be careful not to touch anything you find that looks suspicious. Yes, I know that. Mister Locke. We should think of some kind of security measure as well. Mister Morris. Do you have any ideas? Yes. We could use the water dragon barrier... And so Morris began to exin his idea in detail. He was going to use the water dragon barrier and add the ability to detect explosives. But it would require veryplicated techniques. I had only just started to learn about the magic that water dragons used. There was still so much left to learn. You can do such a thing? It is incredibly difficult... But I will try. Thank you. If it turns out to be possible, it would be a great help. As Morris and I talked about it, Leeas voice came on again. ...Um, Locke. Please dont be too angry if Morris fails at doing it. Dont worry. I never had any intention of ming him. Locke. You are so kind. So, it was so difficult that even Leea was worried that Morris wouldnt be able to do it. I will help Morris as well. Thatsforting. Yes. I will do my best. Leea seemed very determined. And then I spoke to Morris. If there is anything that I can do, just let me know. Yes... It would be easier to do it if I could see the actual bomb. Unfortunately, it exploded... The bomb was a magic tool that used mana. The runes and magic circuits were all converted into energy that spread out. Thats how they raised its power. And so nothing but the mana remained. So it was difficult to find out what it had been once it exploded. It exploded just as we tried to analyze it... So even you, Locke, were unable to find out its structure? Well, it had been Luch who was trying to analyze it. Perhaps I would have learned something had I been the one to do it. That being said, I had been watching it intently from the back. And while it wasnt enough, I did know a few things. Luch. While you didnt have long to look at it, tell Mister Morris what you did find out. Luch was waiting close by. Uh, yes. But I really dont know much... Miss Luch, I would be grateful for any information no matter how small. Please. I understand. And so Luch started to exin. While it had been brief, she had analyzed quite a lot. Morris was quite impressed. Thats all I know. Did you realize anything else, Mister Locke? Luch had noticed that I was watching too. Indeed. But you learned a lot in a short amount of time. I dont have much to add. Thank you. But if I were to add one thing... And so I told Morris what Luch had failed to realize. Thats amazing. I didnt notice that... Very good, Locke. And of course, you too, Luch. What do you think? Can you do it? I was able to gain more information than I was expecting. So I think it should be fine. Thats good. Once we had finished exchanging information about the bomb, Morris said: ...Mister Locke. I hope that my son isnt causing you too much trouble? Morris sounded very worried. Of course, he was talking about Mors. Mors had stayed at Dantons mansion in order to help strengthen it. Mors was a great help to us. Thank you. Yes. Mors did amazingly. He did so much. Kathe also gave her approval. I am d to hear that. By the way, where is he now? Perhaps Morris wanted to talk to his son. We had him stay with Danton. Did he do something wrong... No, its not like that. I told him that I didnt mind, but he refused to ride on my back. I see. Well, that is only proper. It would have been unforgivable for him to ride on your back, Your Majesty. ...Kathe. When will you learn? You are the Wind Dragon Ruler. Dorgo had been quiet up until now, but he broke his silence in order to scold Kathe. Apparently, riding on someones back had a significant meaning in dragon culture. Hmph. But its faster that way... Kathe did not seem very moved by their opinions. To us, riding on someones back carries a special meaning. Just then, Dorgos voice could be heard from the sky. Chapter 235 - The Problem Over Who Should Go

Chapter 235 - The Problem Over Who Should Go

The Problem Over Who Should Go Kathe had had her face close to me, but she now flinched and jumped back. That meant a distance of about 10 steps. That was howrge the wind dragon rulers body was. Ah! Dad. Dont approach us while erasing your presence like that! I didnt erase anything. You just let your guard down, thats all. And then Dorgonded next to me. Eric and Goran were riding on his back. Indeed, they had asked me to wait for 10 minutes. However, I hadnt expected them to actually arrive within 10 minutes. It should have been quite difficult, even with the wings of a wind dragon. I bowed my head to Dorgo. Im sorry. You must be very busy right now. No-no! I was just thinking about paying my daughter a visit. Dorgo said with augh. I turned to Eric and Goran as they got off of Dorgos back. You were awfully quick. Of course, we are. We all happened to be together at the pce. And so it was possible toe here at such short notice. Eric and Goran looked a little smug. What? You flew here from the pce? No, we wouldnt do that. It would cause quite a scene. True. We left the city through your mansion and then took off from there. Eric, Goran, and Dorgo were very fast on their feet. Honestly, now I was worried about all the rumors that would spread after people saw them running. Eric immediately started to inspect the area and then turned to the teleportation circle. It was still active. A dim, shining magic circle was floating in the air above the fist-sized device. So, this is the teleportation circle that you were talking about? Yes. An army of vampires that even included High Lords came out of this thing. Well, we should go inside then. Eric seemed very excited. But first, we should contact the beastkin wolves. I already did that while we were flying. Dont worry. So he had done it while riding Dorgo. That was the king for you. He knew what he was doing. Just then, Serulis shouted towards us. Im going too! Serulis. You are staying right here. Goran said bluntly. Id seen this happen a few times before. Serulis looked very dejected as I turned to her. I know that youve grown a lot, but we cant predict what will happen on the other side. Youre saying that theres a high likelihood that I wont be able to deal with it? To be honest, yes. But we also dont know what will happen here as well. It would be best to leave people here who can fight. This was, of course, partly to console her, but it wasnt just that. We really did need to leave fighters as well. However, Kathe tilted her head in puzzlement. Hmm. I can understand why you wouldnt take Nia or Luch. But surely Serulis can handle herself out there? Kathe, you may say that, but... Youre taking Shia, arent you? Yes, of course, I am going. After all, it was the beastkin settlements that were attacked. Shia said without hesitation. The beastkin wolves were vampire hunters, and yet the vampires had attacked them. Not only that, but the assault had included the twelve mansions of the chiefs. This is clearly a deration of all-out war. Re...ally? I wasnt sure how to answer her. After all, the vampires and beastkin had been fighting for ages. How would a deration of war have any meaning at this point? Considering that they used a giant bomb, they meant to annihte us all. I understand how you feel, Shia... But... Goran thought for a moment. As for me, I thought the vampires were actually targeting the pce. The beastkin would have had trouble analyzing the bomb. The likely scenario would have been for them to ask the pce sorcerers and alchemists for help. That way, the bomb would have been taken to the pce within the city. And thats when it would have exploded. ...That being said, they couldnt have expected things to be carried out so quickly. And yet, the vampires hade out as if they had been ready. Perhaps they didnt care if it was the beastkin or the pce that was destroyed. Mister Locke is right. Shia said as she looked at us. And so it is impossible that we beastkin wolves will not participate in the fight. And yet, we clearly did not have time to wait for the others to arrive. Nia was much too young. And so wed have no choice but to take Shia. If Shia can go, then so can I! I dont know... Goran still had his doubts. Why not? Theres a saying, throw the cute children into the tigers den. ...No there isnt. Ive never heard of such a saying. I said. And then Dorgo muttered. ...Well, there is, actually. Among us dragons. Is that true? Yes. And sometimes, we actually do it. But dragon children were strong. I guess thats how different they were from weak humans. After hearing Kathes advice, Eric said to Goran in a quiet voice, Goran. Why not allow her? She is already a first-rate warrior. Though, it will be dangerous... ...Indeed. Serulis. I will allow you toe then, but you must listen to my orders. And you better not go charging into the enemy on your own. I know that. Thank you! Serulis looked very happy. However, Goran remained anxious as he whispered to me. Locke. Im counting on you to help me. I know. Dont worry. I smiled in an attempt to calm him. Chapter 236 - The Dragon Family

Chapter 236 - The Dragon Family

The Dragon Family And so it was settled. Serulis and Shia would apany us. However, Kathe brought her face close to mine. Hmm. Hmm. What? Your face is so close. So, Locke. You didnt know about the saying of how we throw cute children into the tigers hole. Apparently, its a dragon thing. I hadnt known about it. Hehe. She looked very smug for some reason. Dorgo came up behind her and bonked her on the head. Though, it didnt look like it would hurt. Thats quite enough. Dont get carried away. ...I know. Mister Locke. Im so sorry that my daughter is so stupid. Oh, its nothing. But Kathe didnt seem to care that Dorgo was angry. And she quickly moved her attention over to the teleportation circle. Its quite big, but still much too small for me to fit in. Indeed. And we dont know the size of the building on the other side either. But then again, so many vampires had flooded out from it. They would hardly havee from a small room. Still, I was not sure it was big enough for the wind dragon ruler. Perhaps I should enter my human form. Kathe. You will stay at the mansion. But, dad! Im very strong! And I am still stronger. You stay here and be quiet. I want to go. Youre the one who should stay here. No... Yes. Yes, you should! The two talked for a while after that. Then they finally turned towards me at the same time. We have decided to let you pick, Locke. Mister Locke. I leave the decision to you. I see... Both of them were strong in battle. However, when considering experience and good judgment, Dorgo was superior. And so I made my decision. Mister Dorgo. Would it be alright if you stayed here? Hehehehe! Good for you, Locke! That is the right decision! ...May I ask you the reason? Its because you are more capable of handling unexpected situations. As I would be going through the teleportation circle, the others could follow my lead. However, people who were left here would have to decide for themselves. Considering that it was very possible, I would rather have Dorgo here than Kathe. I see. That is understandable. It seemed that Dorgo understood my intentions. You are very smart, Locke. Now, I will go and turn human! Kathe didnt seem to understand that it didnt put her in the best light. But it was better that way. She now ran off in order to transform. A little while ago, she would do it when there were other people present. But Serulis and Luch had scolded her. She was starting to understand human culture. Dorgo watched her leave and then said, Please take care of my daughter. Yes. But she is really strong. So Ill probably be the one that is protected. As her father, it makes me very happy to hear you say that, Mister Locke. As we talked, Kathe returned to us in human form. Sorry to keep you waiting. That was fast. Transforming and getting changed is easy! After looking at her, I could see what she meant. It was simr to a poncho. He-hey! Kathe! What is it, Serulis? Serulis looked a little frantic as she pulled Kathe away. Thats not something to wear to battle... Refi might disagree. Goran and Eric muttered. As Kathe was not wearing anything under it, it would hardly be decent. Im so sorry. My daughter is so stupid. Well, we have different cultures. I chuckled to the mortified Dorgo. Then Serulis and Kathe returned. This time, she was wearing normal clothes. It looked like what Serulis was wearing but in a different color. Its fine now. Sorry to keep you waiting. Are you wearing Seruliss clothes? Yes! Youre very prepared. I have lots of clothes in my magic bag. That was the daughter of Morton for you. She was an F-Rank Adventurer but had an expensive magic bag. It suits you, Kathe. Do you think so? Hmm. It feels a little small to me. Kathe said as she tried stretching it. I dont think so. Besides, it will be easier to move around in. I see. Thank you, Serulis. Kathe seemed satisfied. So, it will be me, Kathe, Goran and Eric who will go. Oh, and Shia and Serulis. Groof! You want to go too? Groof-groof! Alright, you cane. And so it was settled. The Dragon Family And so it was settled. Serulis and Shia would apany us. However, Kathe brought her face close to mine. Hmm. Hmm. What? Your face is so close. So, Locke. You didnt know about the saying of how we throw cute children into the tigers hole. Apparently, its a dragon thing. I hadnt known about it. Hehe. She looked very smug for some reason. Dorgo came up behind her and bonked her on the head. Though, it didnt look like it would hurt. Thats quite enough. Dont get carried away. ...I know. Mister Locke. Im so sorry that my daughter is so stupid. Oh, its nothing. But Kathe didnt seem to care that Dorgo was angry. And she quickly moved her attention over to the teleportation circle. Its quite big, but still much too small for me to fit in. Indeed. And we dont know the size of the building on the other side either. But then again, so many vampires had flooded out from it. They would hardly havee from a small room. Still, I was not sure it was big enough for the wind dragon ruler. Perhaps I should enter my human form. Kathe. You will stay at the mansion. But, dad! Im very strong! And I am still stronger. You stay here and be quiet. I want to go. Youre the one who should stay here. No... Yes. Yes, you should! The two talked for a while after that. Then they finally turned towards me at the same time. We have decided to let you pick, Locke. Mister Locke. I leave the decision to you. I see... Both of them were strong in battle. However, when considering experience and good judgment, Dorgo was superior. And so I made my decision. Mister Dorgo. Would it be alright if you stayed here? Hehehehe! Good for you, Locke! That is the right decision! ...May I ask you the reason? Its because you are more capable of handling unexpected situations. As I would be going through the teleportation circle, the others could follow my lead. However, people who were left here would have to decide for themselves. Considering that it was very possible, I would rather have Dorgo here than Kathe. I see. That is understandable. It seemed that Dorgo understood my intentions. You are very smart, Locke. Now, I will go and turn human! Kathe didnt seem to understand that it didnt put her in the best light. But it was better that way. She now ran off in order to transform. A little while ago, she would do it when there were other people present. But Serulis and Luch had scolded her. She was starting to understand human culture. Dorgo watched her leave and then said, Please take care of my daughter. Yes. But she is really strong. So Ill probably be the one that is protected. As her father, it makes me very happy to hear you say that, Mister Locke. As we talked, Kathe returned to us in human form. Sorry to keep you waiting. That was fast. Transforming and getting changed is easy! After looking at her, I could see what she meant. It was simr to a poncho. He-hey! Kathe! What is it, Serulis? Serulis looked a little frantic as she pulled Kathe away. Thats not something to wear to battle... Refi might disagree. Goran and Eric muttered. As Kathe was not wearing anything under it, it would hardly be decent. Im so sorry. My daughter is so stupid. Well, we have different cultures. I chuckled to the mortified Dorgo. Then Serulis and Kathe returned. This time, she was wearing normal clothes. It looked like what Serulis was wearing but in a different color. Its fine now. Sorry to keep you waiting. Are you wearing Seruliss clothes? Yes! Youre very prepared. I have lots of clothes in my magic bag. That was the daughter of Morton for you. She was an F-Rank Adventurer but had an expensive magic bag. It suits you, Kathe. Do you think so? Hmm. It feels a little small to me. Kathe said as she tried stretching it. I dont think so. Besides, it will be easier to move around in. I see. Thank you, Serulis. Kathe seemed satisfied. So, it will be me, Kathe, Goran and Eric who will go. Oh, and Shia and Serulis. Groof! You want to go too? Groof-groof! Alright, you cane. And so it was settled. Chapter 237: 10 Years After

Chapter 237: 10 Years After

I turned to them all once again. Ill go first. And no matter what the situation is, Ill contact you. So, if you dont contact us, itll mean that the bracelet doesnt work, right? Exactly. And if that happens, you should destroy the magic circle immediately. No, well go in to help you. Eric insisted. I was happy to hear him say it, but it would not do. It could be an instant kill trap. We would all die then. I see. An instant kill trap that even you cant disarm. Eric did not look pleased, but Goran seemed to understand. At least fifteen minutes had passed since the enemy came out of the magic circle. Who knew when they would close it from the other side? I had to hurry. And so after exchanging a few more words, I jumped through the circle. My vision distorted and then there was a blinding light. I was in a great hall that was brightly lit. The walls and floor were made of polished marble. In fact, the hall was sorge that a dragon like Kathe would fit insidefortably. There was onerge door. It was also big enough for Kathe to pass through. And there were 3 Arch Vampires standing in front of me. I quickly chopped off their heads with the Devil King sword. As there were no other enemies in the room, I activated Magic Detection to see if there were any traps. At the same time, I talked into my bracelet. Im using Magic Detection now. But it seems to be safe here. While I didnt get an answer, I did hear some breathing. Eric didnt know what the situation was here. And so they were staying quiet, just in case. Once I was sure that there were no traps, Alright, it is finished. You cane out now. Immediately, the teleportation circle shed, and the others arrived. We dont know if they are listening to us or not. So lets talk with telepathy. I know. So, where are we? Eric scowled. This great room is made of marble. Do you think it might be a pce or castle? It could be, but I dont believe there is such a building in our kingdom Eric would have known of such a grand building. So, its a different country then? That is possible. And that wouldplicate things greatly. Eric was the king. And so his presence in other countries would result in political problems. Its an emergency, so it cannot be helped. Thats true. After all, they are the ones that attacked first. Well, I dont see the problem. We just have to keep our identities a secret. Goran said with a grin. Now, if this really is the vampire base, would their boss be here? Can you tell, Locke? Eric asked. And so I widened the area of effect for Magic Detection. Let me see They have magic protection on all of the walls, so its difficult to detect things. Yes, but Im sure you can do it. Thats easy for you to say. Besides, if I forced it, they might detect us as well. We had to be careful here. The only people here who could use magic was me and Kathe. So I would have to do it. And so I very carefully continued to use Magic Detection. Well, of course, theyve thought of that Indeed There was a high lord that came. And Locke killed him. There must be someone above him I agree Aside from Serulis, the others were all using Telepathy to talk to each other. Grulf was moving around the room and sniffing. Grulf, stay by my side. I said to Grulf as I searched. Grulf quietly returned and sat down next to me. After a few more minutes, I was finished. I had used both Magic Detection and Magic Exploration. And so I made a report to the others. This building is incrediblyrge. I dont know what kind yet, but there are a number of humanoid monsters in the area. You were able to tell howrge the building is? I wasnt surprised that Eric would ask that. But Magic Detection was about searching for magic energy. It allowed me to know the number and positions of living things and magic tools, but not the size of a building. They have protection on every single wall here. Thanks to that, I was able to tell the size. I see. And how strong is this magic protection? Its quite strong. And it has a high resistance to magic and physical attacks. Are the humanoid monsters vampires? Im using Magic Exploration right now, but it seems very likely that they are vampires. Kathe said as she searched the room. So, how big is this building, exactly? Its bigger than Erics pce. Hoho. Thats impressive. Just then, Grulf sniffed and started to poke my hand with his nose. When I looked at him, he turned his head towards Kathe. I think he was asking me why Kathe was allowed to wander around, and not him. Well, she was much stronger, for one. And she was also a Sorcerer. Thats why it was fine. However, perhaps it wasmendable for Grulf to be concerned about a member of the pack. And so I patted him on the head. Chapter 238: The Large Room

Chapter 238: The Large Room

I continued to use Magic Exploration. It was harder than usual, due to the walls being protected by magic. Also, I had to do it carefully, which meant that it took longer. That being said, the walls did allow me to get a grasp of howrge the ce was, so it was also helpful. I often cast defense magic on buildings. However, I hadnt considered that it allowed people to figure out the structure of the house by using Magic Detection. I would have to be more careful in the future. While I continued to work, I told the others: Yes, the humanoid presences are vampires, after all. What type? Kathe asked. As usual, she did not seem the least bit worried. On the other hand, Serulis seemed almost too worried. She was constantly touching the hilt of her sword with her right hand. It couldnt be helped since she didnt have much experience. There arent too many lessers. Most of them are Archs and Lords. Oh? Its like a gathering of elites then. So, this isnt just any ordinary base. Goran and Eric started to analyze the information I gave them. So, there are no High Lords? Not yetah, yes, there is. I found one just after Shia asked me. He was in a different room that was quite far off. Maybe thats the boss? Could be. Just then, I realized that there were several humans in the room with the High Lord. There are humans too. Five of them. They are all charmed. Unlike Magic Detection, Magic Exploration allowed you to tell if they had Charm cast on them. They arent thralls though. Thats good. Ahh, I suppose thats a small relief. Eric and Goran said seriously. Considering that they were trapped in the room, they were probably not servants. Most likely, they were being kept there as food. So, they have hostages. Thatplicates things. It might be better to work secretly. Yes. Shia is right. I agreed. Shias tail wagged quietly. Just then, I finished using Magic Exploration. I was about to exin to them the positions of the enemy, when DDGGGGGOOOoo. The door to the room flew off. Behind it, was a magic machine. Four of them. Perhaps they had made the door so wide in this ce so that the machines could move easily. They entered the room and immediately started to fill the air with highspeed balls of metal. Leave the defense to me! I shouted. Everyone moved at once. They believed that I would protect them. Eric, Goran, and Kathe were especially quick. In a sh, each of them had destroyed a single magic machine. Serulis and Shia ducked low and charged forward. And they worked together to destroy thest one. Once the room was silent again, Eric said: So they know were here now. Perhaps it was because I used Magic Exploration. The magic machines had appeared right after I used Magic Exploration on the High Lord. If that was enough to allow him to detect us, he must be very powerful. Did Magic Detection tell you that there would be magic machines? Goran asked seriously. Magic Detection was magic used to search for beings with magic. Magic Exploration was to find out who or what those beings were. Usually, I would use Magic Detection first and then cast Magic Exploration after. So I wouldnt use Magic Exploration on something that couldnt be detected first. No, I didnt detect the magic machines at all. I see Eric gulped. Goran also looked worried. After all, while they were machines, they still used magic to operate. This meant that they must have been heavily protected by concealment magic. While it was just an excuse, I had to bypass the magic defense and cover arge area quickly. That was why it was not as precise, and I missed things. Still, it was my responsibility. I had to reflect on that. It was my mistake. Im sorry. No, its enough to know that they were able to get passed you. Yes. We must be careful. They clearly have a very powerful Sorcerer with them. Eric and Goran said. Shia and the others also nodded. As our enemy was stronger than expected, the burden on Shia and the others would be heavier. For now, before we continue Shia, Serulis, and Grulf. You need to Just as I was about to say it- CREAAAK! A loud sound echoed from the teleportation circle. The runes that were on it had shattered. I wanted Shia and the others to return That would have been for the best, Locke. But we have no choice now. So, they wont let anyone escape then. Kathe said. Hmm. But cant you repair the teleportation circle, Locke? I could, but it would be even harder than making it from scratch. And how long would it take? I could do it in a day for sure. Maybe half a day. So it takes even someone like Locke that much time So it is impossible under the current circumstances then It would be foolish to trap ourselves in here and try to fix the teleportation circle. Our enemies had many methods of attack. It would be better to go out and fight them. Alright then. Lets go and kill this High Lord Boss. Indeed. That is the quickest way. Yes. Well do that. And so it was decided. Chapter 239 - Making our way forward while searching the building

Chapter 239 - Making our way forward while searching the building

Making our way forward while searching the building I decided to tell them of the general n. It would probably be best to do it through telepathy. Leave the High Lord to us. Shia and Serulis, I want you two to protect the humans. Understood. Shia replied through telepathy and Serulis nodded. Grulf...lets see. Ill give you an order based on the situation. However, you will stick with Serulis. Groof. Grulf did not seem very happy about that. He probably wanted to fight with me. Grulf. Dont be like that. While we are going to be fighting a boss, there cant be too many on our side. Grrr... Besides, your nose will be useful when searching for the humans. I patted him on the head and then said out aloud, Im relying on you. Groof! Grulf wagged his tail happily. That being said, well move separately only at the end. Because the rooms are close together. I suppose thats the one good thing about all of this. I dont know if its actually good. Right before we left, Kathe opened her mouth. Youre talking normally now. Is that really alright? Yeah. They already know were here anyway. But I still think it would be better to stay quiet if were going to ambush them. Kathe. Calm down and analyze the flow of magic. Cant you tell that they have cast Magic Detection? ...Ah, so they have. As I thought, the enemy had a powerful Sorcerer with them. After all, they had been able to cast Magic Detection without Kathe noticing it. Kathes words and actions made her seem unreliable, but she was still the wind dragon ruler. That meant she was top ss among dragons. She was up there with the best human sorcerers. She would have noticed it instantly if it had been an ordinary sorcerer who had done it. The High Lord knows exactly where we are. An ambush would be impossible. Hmm? But... Kathe probably wanted to ask if we could ambush the other enemies at least. There is no point in ambushing enemies who are that weak. Eric nodded at this. Not being able tomunicate smoothly is a bigger problem. Of course, we will use telepathy when talking about something we dont want them to know. Sorry, Serulis. I added at the end. Serulis and Grulf were the only ones here who couldnt use telepathy. ... Serulis nodded. And then I took out a sheet of paper and drew out a map of the building. This was so that the others could get a grasp of theyout. You obviously know this, but I was only able to detect the positions of walls that have been protected with magic. Yes, that is true. So, well have to be careful about that. Goran said. That being said, stone and metal barriers did not mean much to the likes of Goran, Eric, and Kathe. However, it was different for Shia, Serulis, and Grulf. I continued to use Magic Detection, even while drawing out the map. This was because I had overlooked the machines thest time. I tried searching again. Unfortunately, there are other magic machines. They probably intend on taking us by surprise. Then we should pretend that we dont know. Goran said with augh. Kathe had also been using Magic Detection, and she now looked towards me. I wasnt able to detect any evil dragons here. What about you, Locke? I didnt find any inside of the building either. Hmm. So, does that mean they are outside? I didnt check outside of the building. There are. Five veryrge ones. I think they are too big toe inside. Then Eric said, Even if they are not inside the building, they are still close by. We have to keep that in mind. Yes, youre right. Locke, you lead the way. Leave it to me. Goran, you take the rear. Aye. I started to run forward and the others followed. Grulf was behind me. Eric was next to Grulf. Kathe walked behind them and even further back was Shia and Serulis. Goran wasst. They already know were here. So lets kill them all. Understood. But even if the lords were weak, there was also a strong Sorcerer here. It would be bad if we got attacked from the rear right when we were facing a strong enemy. But I had plenty of magic energy left. So it would be best to kill everyone and make sure that no one came up from behind uster on. Besides, it would be a pain if the rooms had tools that offered the protection of the evil god. Usually, Magic Detection alerts me of them... Indeed. But if there is someone here that is good with concealment magic, it will be more difficult. Thats why we have to kill everyone and then search the ce. Eric and Goran were quick to understand. I nodded silently and then addressed them all. As for the first room. There are 2 lords and 4 archs. Theyre waiting just behind the door. Understood. And then I cut down the door with the Devil King Sword. Eric and Kathe immediately kicked the rest down and jumped inside. Before they could even react, Eric thrust his holy de into the heart of the first lord. Kathes fist crushed the head of the other. Grulf, Shia, and Serulis killed an arch vampire each. I killed thest one. Goran was guarding us near the entrance. Some of the vampires tried to turn into mist or bats as they died. But I didnt let them. I swung the Devil King Sword and absorbed everything. Chapter 240 Serulis’s Surprising Skill

Chapter 240 Seruliss Surprising Skill

Once we were sure that the enemy was dead, Kathe and I searched the room for magic tools. Maybe it would have been better to bring Lord Gerberga with us, since were fighting against strong vampires. Yes. Its hard to ensure that not a single bat escapes. But at least the Holy Sword works... Eric was right. If Lord Gerberga was here, he could deal with the most difficult part. Locke. Youre not going to use Drain Touch? Well, Im assuming that the enemy Sorcerer, who is most likely the High Lord, is continuing to use Magic Detection. Hmmm. You mean you want to hide your identity until you reach them? Yes. Magic Detection was currently being cast on us. Of course, Magic Exploration as well. But as I was concealing my own magic, they shouldnt know our identities yet. That being said, it would be a different story if I used Drain Touch. I didnt want them to know which of us was using the magic. They were probably focusing on Kathe right now. And it was best to leave it that way. And so we continued on. As there were many rooms, it took a while. But at least no one was injured. Shia, Serulis, and Grulf. Are any of you tired? Im fine. Groof. Serulis nodded silently. However, all three of them were panting. Drink some water. And you should eat something. I said as I took out some sweets and water from my magic bag and handed it to them. Eric and Goran had their own stuff. But as Kathe was looking at us hungrily, I gave some to her as well. The rest of us will take care of the next room, so you three should get some rest. No, I can still fight. But I want you to be in good condition when it really matters. That would be when we have to rescue those people who have been charmed. When that happened, we would have to fight the High Lord. And we wouldnt be able to help Shia and the others. If thats the reason...I understand. Please leave it to us. You can rest here, but keep your guard up. I know. And so the next room was taken care of by us men and Kathe. Shia and the others guarded the entrance. As I cut off a Vampire Lords head, I talked to Serulis through telepathy. Since its a good opportunity, I should tell you about how to use it. Right now? Wouldnt that be very difficult? Goran said as he cut down an arch vampire and a vampire lord. Well, its not that hard. So it might just work. And so I gave Serulis tips on how tomunicate with telepathy. ...So, thats how you do it. I understand. Huh! Grr? Goran and Grulf raised their voices in surprise when they heard Serulis. You learn very quickly, Serulis. Its because Mister Locke is a good teacher. Talking with telepathy was actually quite easy. But it wasnt easy enough to learn immediately. It usually took a few days of practice. In fact, it had taken Goran up to two weeks to learn. Perhaps Serulis had the kind of skill necessary to be a Sorcerer. After that, we made good progress through the building. We crushed one room after another. Then Eric said, Should be soon, right? I think so. I said. Serulis tilted her head to the side. Soon? Do you mean the boss room? As Serulis did not have much experience, she did not understand what we meant. And so I exined it to her. There is still some distance until we reach the boss room. However, its about time the enemy does something. Does something? If only we knew. I see. Yes, of course. Sorry for asking something so stupid. No, it was a good question. You should ask more. I said and Serulis smiled. Then Goran said, Serulis. What kind of attack do you think the enemy mightunch? ...Yes. As their individual groups have been crushed, maybe theyll unite and attack us. Thats very possible. A good guess. Goran praised her. I agreed with him. However, the enemy knew that there was a strong Sorcerer in our group. They would likely consider the possibility of wide-area attacks that could hit them all at once. In fact, I would very much wee them uniting and attacking us. What do you think, Mister Locke? Indeed... Perhaps the boss wille out to greet us. Do you mean it doesnt want to lose too many men? Yes. Even arch vampires are important to their fighting force. And if they werent important...then the boss might run away... Seruliss guess would be a very dangerous scenario to have to deal with. However, this boss seemed quite confident, and I doubted it would run away. Still, I continued to use Magic Exploration so that it would not try to escape. Chapter 241 - Fighting in the Large Room

Chapter 241 - Fighting in the Large Room

Fighting in the Large Room For a while after that, we continued to kill vampires in small rooms and move forward. In the meantime, the boss showed no signs of moving. The boss room is just a little up ahead. I had already shown them a map and exined to them where the enemy was. However, we had fought many battles since then. And so they may have forgotten. And so I exined it to them once again. Well head for the boss room once we get through the big room. Shia and Serulis, you go to the room with the humans. Understood. Leave it to us. After running for a little longer, we reached therge room. It was big enough for five dragons to fit inside. And on the sides, there wererge windows that stretched from the floor to the ceiling. Kathe would have been able to fit through if she was in dragon form. Well, maybe they werent so much windows, as ss put between thick pirs. The ss looked very expensive. That in itself told me that the owner of this ce was very wealthy. And in the room wererge objects that were covered in cloth. Shia looked at them in puzzlement. What are those things? Those are... Just as I was about to tell her what Magic Exploration had told me... GGGGGGGGGGG... A massive explosive sound echoed in the room. And then small metal fragments began to shoot towards us. It was magic machines that were under the cloth. The cloth came off after they started shooting, and about 10 machines appeared from under them. The machines were lined up in two neat rows and started firing at the same time. There was nowhere to run. That meant it was up to the sorcerer. And so I created a magic barrier to cover everyone. Eric, Goran, and Kathe dashed towards the magic machines. They left my barriers to protect them and focused on attacking. That was a sign of how much they trusted me. I couldnt let them down. It was just as Eric and the others were closing in on the machines... GAAOOOOOAAAAA! From the side, outside of the building, there was an enormous roar and then poisonous breath was unleashed towards us. Therge ss panels shattered and the shards rained down on us. Evil dragons were attacking us now. And it wasnt just one. There were five dragons on each side and they were all unleashing their poison breath onto us. We were being attacked on all sides now. Of course, there had never been any ce to escape, to begin with. But now it would be much harder to defend everyone. Worse, the ss shards were shooting towards us like sharp knives. Furthermore, the metal bullets that the magic machines were firing were physical attacks, while the poison breath was a magic attack. And poison was also hard to deal with. This was because it didnt need to hit you directly to be effective. Even if I could guard them against it on the surface, it still drifted in the air. Leave it to me! I shouted out loud. This was to calm down the advance guard. However, it was unnecessary. They werent slowing down at all. They knew about the bullets, poison breath, and raining ss, but they ignored them. This was because they trusted me. Goran shed the magic machines with his sword. As there was a fire effect on it, the metal melted at the same time. Erics holy sword cut through the armor and into the core. Kathes fists and feet were enveloped in wind magic as she punched and kicked. The magic machines flew up into the air as high as the ceiling. All the while, I kept the magic barriers up and blocked the bullets and ss. At the same time, I activated Tempest. While making sure it didnt hit the others, I used it to suck up the poison breath and send it outside. Both the poison and the ss were picked up and thrown towards the evil dragons. Doing all of this required a lot of power and precision while controlling magic. It would be more efficient to allow Kathe to attack with wind magic. However, I was currently using wind magic to protect. So it was better if I did it. Beep-beep-beep-beep... A row of machines was swept up by my wind and thrown into the ceiling. Bam. Then they fell all at once and crashed to the ground. By then, Eric, Goran, and Kathe had killed the other five magic machines in the front. However, we still had the evil dragons to deal with. Kathe! You take the right side! Dont hold back! Leave it to me! Kathe turned into a dragon in an instant and then unleashed her powerful wind breath outside. She knocked down two stone pirs as she cut into the dragons on the right side. GAAAA! The evil dragons let out screams of pain. The breath of the wind dragon ruler was too powerful. Kathe was very reliable with wind magic when there was no need to adjust the strength. On the other hand, I had five evil dragons to kill on the left side. I conjured up 15 magces and shot each dragon with 3. Dddddd... The evil dragons tried to dodge them, but my magces were faster. They sank deep into the flesh of the evil dragons. And so the five on my side died at just about the same time as Kathe finished up with the five on her side. Chapter 242

Chapter 242

Shia sighed with relief when there were no more moving enemies in therge room. I suppose thats it for now? Yes. But I wasnt able to do anything. Groof. Serulis seemed sad that she hadnt been able to help destroy the magic machines or kill the evil dragons. Grulf also looked a little sad. And so I patted him on the head. And then I said to the others, That was some impressive teamwork back there. Aye. That boss must have known we wereing and nned this attack. Magic Detection, eh? Its creepy that it knows our every move. Eric and Goran scowled. Now, were close to the boss room. We can skin these guyster. Aye. Well take our time once the boss is dead. Just as Goran said this and took a step forward, Youre talking about the future when you havent even met me yet? A mans voice boomed from the ceiling. You are awfully confident in yourselves. Suh surprising arrogance from powerless humans. All of us looked up frantically. I hadnt detected any presence at all. He had bypassed Magic Detection. However, there was definitely someone floating up there in the air. I see. So there were two Sorcerers. Well, a human and an animal. He said thoughtfully with a hand on his chin as he looked down at us. I had thought my n was perfect. But I didnt expect such a strong Sorcerer to be here. The man said with a smile. Then he slowly descended to the floor. He had silver hair and a handsome face. His clothes were ck and elegant. A fancy sword was attached to his belt. He was likely a magical warrior. Eric pointed the tip of his holy de at the man. Who are you? Shouldnt you know? You two have been spying on me a great deal. He said with augh as he gave me and Kathe a knowing look. He knew it was us. Well, it would be quite obvious if he saw us fighting. But it was too bad, as I had been hoping he wouldnt. But there was no way to survive thest battle without using a lot of magic. So, there was no point in worrying about that now. I put on a confident grin and talked to the man. So, you must be the leader here. And it seems like youve been watching us a lot as well. Why shouldnt I? As the master of this mansion, it is my duty to see that my guests have a good time. Then Kathe muttered. ...ording to my Magic Detection, the boss hasnt moved. It was the same with mine as well. It was still in the boss room. That being said, it did seem different from before. But just barely. Ah, I see. I left the dummy there. The man said. And then suddenly, the presence in the boss room disappeared. ...What? Kathe was so shocked that her giant body shook. She hadnt noticed that the presence had been slightly different from before. Kathe, calm down. How can I be calm! I hadnt been able to notice it either, even while I was using Magic Detection and Magic Exploration. While we had been fighting desperately, it still meant I had let my guard down. I would have to be more careful. Of course, it wasnt something to worry about right now. This was not the time. However, Kathe was still shaking. It-it disappeared. I know what youre trying to say. But calm down. Kathes shock would start to affect Shia and Serulis if it didnt stop. Who knew what would happen then. But right now, we needed a Sorcerer who was strong. ...So, I was detecting a dummy all of this time. And thought it was the boss... Kathe wasnt even trying to hide it. Sometimes, it was important to hide your emotions. Especially when up against a strong enemy. The man looked at how shaken Kathe was and smiled with satisfaction. Oh, that must be rough for you. To be fooled like that... It should not have been possible! And yet it is. That just means there is an immense difference in ability between us. The man said with augh. What...my magic is... Kathe was stunned. Shia looked at her with a worried expression. Kathe was a first-rate Sorcerer and yet, she was easily fooled. How strong was this man? Thats what was likely in the minds of Shia and Serulis. But Eric and Goran seemed calm. They just had so much more experience in battle. Kathe was strong and very powerful. But she didnt have as much experience as us. Besides, as someone who was born with her strength, Kathe didnt know much about battle tactics. As a veteran, I had to help Kathe, Shia, and Serulis calm down here. And so I looked towards the man and smiled. Hey, vampire. I know that youre worried, but enough with the jokes. Oh? He saw my smile, and for an instant, his eyebrows narrowed. Chapter 243 A Strong Vampire

Chapter 243 A Strong Vampire

I took a step forward and spoke to the man in a calm voice. You must be pretty scared to resort to lying in an attempt to confuse us. What are you saying? He scowled at me in annoyance. But then he quickly smiled again. Like me, he was probably acting calmly in an attempt to intimidate his enemies. I didnt answer him. Instead, I turned to Kathe and smiled. Dont worry. Your Magic Detection was urate. It was? Yes. But... You want to say that you continued to detect him in the boss room after he appeared before us, right? Thats right. It just means that while we were fighting the magic machines and evils dragons, he put a dummy there. And then I looked at Shia and Serulis as well. Its nothing surprising once you know that. He just has pretty good concealment magic. Just? Youre very arrogant for a human. The man said with augh. But I could detect anger in his voice. It was clear that his smile was forced. But just to make sure, I looked into his eyes and said, You seem like youre panicking. Is it because we killed your special evil dragons and magic machines? Me? Panic? What is this foolishness? Well, you made a dummy and rushed to this room just as we were distracted, didnt you? ... Of course, we were too fast, and they were all dead by the time you arrived. ... I guess thats why you stuck to the ceiling and waited for the right time to attack? I talked to him as if talking to a young child. His mouth didnt open. It was like the smile was frozen to his face. It suggested my provocation was working. Just thinking about how you were stuck to the ceiling like a frog... Quite adorably, dont you think? ...You bastard. What? Is there something you would like to say? You alone will not leave here alive. I see. While saying that, Im sure your head is full of ideas about how you can escape, isnt it? I continued to insult him as a way of making it impossible for him to try to run away. At the same time, I talked to the others through Telepathy. Leave this guy to us for now. Shia, Serulis, and Grulf. You guys move as nned. Understood. Okay! Save the humans! Groof! Serulis. ording to Lockes Magic Exploration, these people have been Charmed. So dont just think of it as a rescue. Okay, daddy. Wait for me, Locke, Goran, and Kathe to start fighting. Then make a run for it. While Eric said this, I continued to use Magic Detection and Magic Exploration. I knew now that the enemy was good at using concealment magic. And so I had to be extra careful. There were still enemies in the path that they would cross. However, they were only vampire lords. Shia, Serulis, and Grulf wouldnt have much problem with them. It seemed like the enemy was hiding, but that wouldnt mean much in front of Grulfs nose. Shia, Serulis, Grulf. Go through the front door and then on the first turn right... I told them all of the ces where the enemy was hiding. Shia, Serulis, and Grulf listened carefully. So, thats it. Lets go and kill this guy now. Aye. I cant wait. Shia. Take care of Serulis. Leave it to me. Our Telepathy meeting ended. At the same time, I talked out loud to the man and tried to gain information. However, I wasnt able to learn anything that was useful. And then Eric said, Locke. Lets kill him already. Yeah, lets do that. Humans are so arrogant. Perhaps it is because they have such short lives. Their narrow view of the world makes it hard for them toprehend the strength of their enemies. He muttered. And then he looked at us with a piteous smile. Thank you. But I am well aware of how amazing you are. Oh? Youre a veteran con artist, arent you? You must have worked very hard to get where you are. Youre mocking me, human? It looks like youve only lived so long because you learned to hide very well. ... He red at me silently. If youre so scared of humans, you should just stay in the dark like the slug that you are. Bastard!! He shouted as he charged towards me. My insults had worked just as nned. He was focused on attacking me. Thanks to that, it was easier for Serulis and the others to run ahead. However, his attack was faster than I had anticipated. He was faster than any vampire I faced before. I could barely even see his sword being unsheathed. I quickly blocked his attack with the Devil King Sword. Cng! But his attack was so strong that I couldnt stop the force behind it. And so I frantically jumped back. Chapter 244 - Fighting the Strong-looking Vampire

Chapter 244 - Fighting the Strong-looking Vampire

Fighting the Strong-looking Vampire Well, maybe jumping back is too generous. As it was more like being blown away. In order to maintain my posture, I had to fly backward and allow the impact to escape. It had been a while since I fought someone this strong. I felt my blood growing hot. At the same time that the man moved towards me, the other five moved as well. Shia, Serulis, and Grulf rushed passed him. And then the man moved so that Eric, Goran, Kathe and Shias attacks would not reach him. He had likely decided that he would be at a great disadvantage if we all attacked him at once. And so he flew back in order to create some distance between us. At the same time, he swung his sword towards Shia and Serulis, who were also headed to the back. Perhaps he was thinking about getting rid of the weaker ones first. I had sent Shia, Serulis, and Grulf on ahead in order to save the humans. And so I couldnt allow the man to attack them. I sent magic throughout my body, strengthening it as I rushed forward. Its rude to get distracted during a fight, you bastard slug! Gggggg! My Devil King Sword struck at him three times, and he blocked each attack without breaking a sweat. I had put so much power into each swing, and yet it wasnt enough. Leave him to us. Continue on with the mission! Goran shouted to Shia and Serulis through Telepathy. Thanks to this, Serulis, who had frozen for a second, began to run again. The man watched them run away and said, What are you nning? Foolish human... He was probably going to say such ns wouldnt work on him. But he didnt get to finish. This was because Goran had attacked. -Ggggggin! Didnt Locke just tell you that its rude to look away? Gorans attacks were sharp and strong. It quickly forced the enemy to fight defensively. And Gorans momentum did not end. Eventually, the man was not able to defend against every blow. His sword fell out of his hand and he broke his posture. And then, at that moment where Goran was about to deal the final blow... You arrogant human! The man shouted. And then a poisonous mist flowed from his body. The poison mist seemed very strong. Perhaps it would kill you if you breathed it in even once. But even if you held your breath, it would enter through your eyes or nose. With enough time, it would slow down your movements. Goran detected this instinctively and quickly flew back. Damn, you stink. You should take a bath! Silence! You scum! The man shouted as he tried to attack Goran. But... GGGAAAAARRGHHH!! Kathe roared and unleashed her wind breath, which mmed into the man. He was blown all the way to the wall. And most of the poison escaped out of the room from the giant broken windows. Eric spoke through Telepathy. Poisonous mist, huh. Dangerous. Yeah. But now we know he can do it. Ill deal with it next time. I see. Then well let you take care of it, Locke. I now understood what kind of magic he used to exude the poisonous mist from his body. But this was only something you could do if you were a high-ranking vampire. I wont be able to learn it. That being said, I didnt need to learn to do it in order to deal with it. It looks disgusting, so its probably better if you cant use it. Eric said. Then he raised his holy sword and charged towards the man head-on. He was moving like this in order to draw his attention. As Goran understood this, he moved more subtly as he went around to the mans side. As the party Sorcerer, I had to support Eric and Goran. And so I shot Magic Lances at the man. One or two wouldnt even register as a distraction. And so I created 70 Magic Lances andunched them all at once. I continued to make more after that, and shot them into the man. It was clear by his expression that he had lost his cool. He started to frantically bring up magic barriers. Then my Magic Lances hit them, and the man screamed. AAAAAAAAAAAHHHH! The magic barriers shattered, and he quickly put up more. His speed was quite incredible. Gagin-gagigaggggggg The sounds of barriers shattering echoed in the room. As the man continued to work desperately, Eric charged at him. Eric paid my Magic Lances no mind. It was as if they werent even there. This was because he was confident that they wouldnt hit him. He believed that I would deal with it. And so to meet his expectations, I adjusted their trajectory so they wouldnt hit him. Thats it, Locke! Eric said happily as he closed in on the man and shed with his sword. Erics holy swords easily cut through the mans barriers. AAAHHH! In order to protect himself, he made even more barriers. But these were thinner than before. It was a great opportunity. And so I mmed another volley of Magic Lances at him. Chapter 245 - The Multiplying Vampire

Chapter 245 - The Multiplying Vampire

The Multiplying Vampire In reaction to my Magic Lance, the man quickly changed the density of his barrier. Which of course, meant that the barrier used to block Erics holy sword became thinner. And there was no way that the thinner barrier could block Erics holy sword. Haaaa!! Erics sword reached the man. However, in thest moment, the man dodged the attack with a move that seemed inhuman. It was as if he were a soft creature with no bones in his body. Yes, in spite of appearances, he really was a monster. IGGIIIIIIGIIIIIII!! The strange voice rang as he moved away. However, Erics skill with the sword was not ordinary. Even when swinging at such great speed, he was able to change its trajectory. And before I knew it, the holy sword had cut open the right side of the mans stomach. Still, it wasnt a lethal wound. And I had to admit that it was quite impressive. That being said, the damage was still great. And so the speed at which he created barriers began to slow down just a little. And yet the result was still that of someone who was several times faster than most first-rate sorcerers. Though it still was too slow to block my magces. And they were also too thin. At this point, there were as many as 12nces piercing his body. His face contorted with pain. Even though he wasnt dying, he was taking heavy damage. I could not help but be relieved then. Which was my mistake. Just then, Gorans voice echoed. This isnt over! His voice surprised me and a chill went down my spine. An intense will to kill. I frantically rolled forward. Immediately after, a sh attack that was so fast that my eyes could not follow it, moved where my neck had been. He hade in behind me while escaping my notice. And the arm that had been cut off by the holy de had been restored. As I had lost my bnce, he moved in for a follow up attack. It was just as I was going to put up a barrier... Too slow! Gorans sword came in from the side and cut into the mans left arm and body all at once. Gaaaahhh! His face twisted as he let out a cry of pain. There were two of them? Eric shouted. He too could not hide his shock. After all, the one that had been injured by his sword and my magic was still there. We just need to kill both of them! Kathe shouted as her ws went into the one that had been cut by the holy sword. He tried to escape her by jumping into the air, but Kathe was quicker. Her ws sank deep into his flesh. Grrahhhgh! Bloody bubbles poured from his mouth. And yet he was smiling. Daa! There was a loud noise, and the man exploded. But it wasnt just an explosion. His entire body was turning into a poisonous mist. And it was spreading with an explosive wind. Its poison! Dont breathe it in! I shouted. At the same time, I tried to deal with it. While creating a barrier around everyone, I used wind magic to push the poison mist outside. Good! It seemed to have worked. Protecting the party members was my important role. I see that this wont be easy! The mans voice came from behind me. At the same time, he shed with his sword. I barely managed to block it with the Devil King Sword. Apparently, this man was able to make duplicates of himself. If you allowed him, he would easily appear behind you. How many of you are there? Why should I tell someone who is about to die? I see. But this was incredibly dangerous. When I looked around, I saw that Eric, Goran and Kathe were also fighting. And while they didnt seem to be losing, they didnt have a clear advantage either. As the man and I traded blows, I muttered. I see. I see. What do you see? Did you see that youre about to lose? He asked with a grin. No, not that. You get weaker when you multiply, right? What makes you think that? Well, if that wasnt the case, you would bring out even more of them. I understand how you desperately wish that were true. At the same time, another one appeared behind my back. Perhaps this was his way of proving that I was wrong. However, I had anticipated this. The moment that he appeared, I grabbed his right wrist with my left hand. All of them attacked the same way upon appearing, so it was easy to do this. Your attacks are simple. You idiot. And then I activated Drain Touch. It was quick, and I sucked in everything that there was to suck. UGGOOOOAAAA!! All of the men shouted at the same time. So, you really are connected. They werent illusions. They were all his body, and he could control them. Or perhaps it was more urate to say that they were connected magically. Otherwise, their attacks would be simple, and their magic output would be very low. These had been adjusted and their power distributed carefully, so that it would not be very obvious that they were weaker. But while they were weaker, it was true that they were still very skilled. You could not lower your guard around them. UGAAAA! I continued to suck in his magic. The one I was draining directly was rapidly bing dry. At the same time, the others were drying as well, but at a slower rate. And their movements also became slow. Eric and the others were quick to take advantage of this. And so without further dy, the others cut down to shreds. Chapter 246 Part 1

246 Part 1

The Mans Identity It was not easy to regenerate when you were being cut while having the magic energy sucked out of you. You needed energy to make duplicates and to heal your carved up body. UGGGAAAAAAAA! One after another, the duplicates turned into piles of ash. Even the one I was using Drain Touch on turned into ash. The only one that remained was the one I had been fighting before I started using Drain Touch. Are you the real one? As the man let out a scream, I cut into his torso with the Devil King Sword. I wont forget this! I wont forgive you, you bastard! You dont have to forgive me. Just go away. It was just as I was about to finish him off by stabbing his neck with the Devil King Sword. KIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIINNNN! There was a horrible ringing in my ears. At the same time, pain shot through my entire body. Eric, Goran, and Kathes faces were also twisting in agony. I did not expect mere humans to be able to use the protection of our god... The man muttered, even though he had been split in half and was all bloody bones and flesh. However, he started to heal right in front of my eyes. Even the torso I had cut off began to reconnect. I shouldnt be surprised... I had cast Magic Detection many times. However, this boss was a High Lord. And they were good with concealment magic. So it would not have been odd if it had been hidden. ...Still, I was so careful. Where did you hide the core? There was a limit to how good you could be with concealment magic. Oh? So you know about it? The man said with a smile. He was almostpletely recovered now. That being said, I had still sucked in a lot of his energy. So he should be weaker than he looked. But I dont want people to know about this. You will have to die. What does it matter? You were going to kill all of us anyway. Haha. That is true. He was so confident in his victory now. It was then that Goran fought against the pain and attacked him. AAAAARRRGH! What! The mans face twisted with surprise. The de scratched his arm and it started to burn. He was inside of the Evil Gods Protection. Of course, that meant that Gorans movements were slow. However, the man had assumed that Goran wouldnt be able to move at all, and so he wasnt able to react in time. Goran had erased his presencepletely. Not only that, but he had moved in a calcted way so that he wouldnt be noticed. Thats why the man had been taken by surprise. Besides, being drained of magic had also weakened him. Dont underestimate us! Eric also swung his Holy Sword and moved in. Shut up and die! The man fired off small magic bullets towards Eric. Guh! Eric twisted his body and dodged them. However, he could not dodge all of them, and one magic bullet hit him in the shoulder. It was enough to bring Eric to his knees. Chapter 246 Part 2

246 Part 2

At the same time, with a small movement, he threw something towards me. The big steps and the Holy Sword and even his body were just a distraction. The object Eric had thrown towards me was the important thing. The thing shone as soon as I caught it. It was some kind of magic tool. But there was no time to use Magic Exploration on it. And so I just sent a surge of energy into it. The brightness of the tool became stronger. And all at once, the horrible pain began to subside. So it was a magic tool that helped soften the Evil Gods Protection. Eric had prepared for such an event. You should have told me that you had this! I swung the Devil King Sword. The mans head went flying in the air. And then I used Magic Detection. I would find the core of the Evil Gods Protection. It was in the body of one of the duplicates. In the ashes. So thats where he had hidden it. I fired off a powerful magic bullet into it. Crack! It was like the sound of shattering ss. And like that, the core was destroyed. At the same time, the Evil Gods Protection vanished. Im d that it activated. It was just a prototype. Eric said with a relieved chuckle. It was hiding it in that body, eh? It no wonder you didnt realize it, Ruck. These duplicates are a lot more dangerous than I imagined. Kathe and Goran said as they caught their breath. As the core of the Evil Gods Protection had been destroyed, they were now free from the pain. The core had likely been inside of his own body, but he then moved it when creating the duplicates. It was a troublesome and dangerous thing for us to have to deal with. Now that only the head remained, I pointed at it with the Devil King Sword and cast Magic Detection and Magic Exploration. I wanted to make sure that Shia, Serulis, and Grulf were all okay. Goran. Serulis and the others are fine. But they are still fighting against a Lord. I see. Thats good to hear. Were finished here. You leave the rest to us and go to them. While he was pretending to be calm, Goran must be worried about his daughter. Even I was worried about them. Are you sure? I would feel better if you were with them. Goran. You should go. Eric and I said. And so Goran went running. As he ran, he said, I leave the rest to you then! Yes, dont worry. It was better if Goran was with Serulis and the others. And we could focus on this mystery man. While keeping the de pointed at the man, I asked him, Now, who are you? You arent just an ordinary High Lord, are you? ...Hehe. Of course. I am the true ancestor. Do not think of me as being the same as a High Lord. Surprisingly, the man just told us his true identity. However, it did make sense. Up until now, every high ranking vampire that I had called a lesser had be furious without exception. A vampires rank was something that they had a lot of pride in. And so it was unbearable to have someone mistake their rank. This was why he answered me without lying. This knowledge would be very useful to me in the uing battles against vampires. That was what I thought. Chapter 247 - The True Ancestor

Chapter 247 C The True Ancestor

Kathe, who was in her dragon form, put a hand to her chin and looked at this True Ancestor, whoughed proudly in spite of just being a head. Hmm? True? What are you talking about? You foolish, ignorant lizard! You have no shame. The True Ancestor red at Kathe. I turned to Kathe and exined. I also wanted the True Ancestor to know that I understood. A True Ancestor is the highest kind of vampire. Like a king? But isnt that the same thing as a Lord? Not the top as in someone in an organization. Its about origin and how you came to be. Came to be? A True Ancestor is someone who was turned into a vampire by the Evil God directly. In general, vampires created more thralls by offering their blood to someone after sucking it. Those thralls grow and evolve into Lessers and then Arches. It was the same with Lords and High Lords. Everyone but True Ancestors were turned into vampires by other vampires. Oh? So hes an original. So if we kill him, will many other vampires turn into ash? When you killed a vampire, all of their thralls would turn into ash. That was what she was referring to. No. Once they evolve into Lesser, killing their parent will not turn them into ash. Is that so. Kathe said with satisfaction. The True Ancestor was also nodding with a pleased expression. You understand very well for a mere human. Of course, I do. Im an Adventurer. And then Eric turned to the True Ancestor. You. You seem to be in high spirits. Are you resigned to your fate? If thats the case, why dont we talk a little before your demise? I said with a grin. I thought that if it was in a good mood, it might want to talk to us. It was practically the fate of all intelligent creatures to want to talk about something at the end of your life. However, that didnt mean you would talk to just anyone. So it was better to endear yourself a little. But the True Ancestor didnt seem to understand my aim, and so the head chuckled. While you are lesser creatures, you did beat me, and so I will deign to talk to you. It is your reward. Thank you. Where are we? Asked Eric, sounding very much like a king. Our way of dealing with this depended on whether we were in his country or another country. We are within a mountain in the southeast corner of the Ringain Kingdom. Eric looked a little relieved upon hearing this. The Ringain Kingdom was a country to the northwest of the Mendilibar Kingdom, which he ruled. It was a great country and they were on friendly terms. It was a good thing that they werent far away from Mendilibar, or in an enemy country. If it was necessary, we could all just ride on Kathes back and return to our country in a rtively short amount of time. I continued to question the True Ancestor head. Who was it that thought of that strategy? It was very chilling. Strategy? Teleportation through a bomb. Ah, that. I didnt think it would fail. It was very unfortunate. In spite of his words, the True Ancestor wasughing. He wasnt worried at all. I couldnt help but feel ufortable by his attitude. You seem rather confident? Why? Didnt you give up? As I wondered what I should ask next, Kathe addressed him directly. Heh. It doesnt matter. You should do as you like. Were you not going to try and call out the Evil God? Of course, I intended to. Was the n to call it out very soon? ... It had been answering without hesitation up until now, but the True Ancestor suddenly closed its mouth. Perhaps it would affect future ns. This was the information that we needed to know the most. I see. So its still in progress then. ...You filthy, low creatures. Work your foolish brains and think as much as you want. Hmm. That being said, a True Ancestor wasmander of this operation, and a High Lord wasmanding the implementation unit. So what? The True Ancestor narrowed his eyebrows. An Evil God cant move from the magic circle unless its whole body is summoned, yes? I had learned this from a High Lord when destroying the head of an Evil God. ... And summoning the whole body requires a tremendous amount of living sacrifices. In that case... ... Were you going to summon the head in the royal capital first, and then use the citizens as the sacrifice? ... While the True Ancestor kept its silence, Kathe looked at me with a surprised expression. Eric also seemed to be surprised, but his expression did not change. What a nasty mind you have! And even if the summoning in the capital was stopped, you were going to use the wolf beastkin as a sacrifice, werent you? ...It seems that your kind does notck imagination. The True Ancestor seemed to be suggesting that I was wrong. However, judging by his reaction, I knew that I was right. It really was a good thing that we had been able to stop him. Had they seeded, the Mendilibar Kingdom would be overrun by the Dark Ones. If that happened, the Mendilibar Kingdom would act as a bridgehead, and the Dark Ones would eventually overtake the world. Now, I still have a lot of questions to ask you. Will you answer them? Hehe. Arent you getting a little carried away? The True Ancestor said, and then at the same time, the head started to turn into mist. Chapter 248 - Reunited

Chapter 248 C Reunited

I had never before seen a vampire transform into mist after it had be just a head. They would usually try and turn into mist or bats before I cut their heads off. And if I tried to question them while they were just a head, they would usually choose death by turning into ashes. It had been that way with all of the high-ranking vampires I had faced up until now. I wont let you get away! I cut through the mist with the Devil King Sword, and then used Drain Touch to suck up all of the magic energy. I had wanted to keep it alive for questioning, but if it was going to escape, then it would be better off dead. The Devil King Sword sucked in the mana as I swung it. At the same time, I used Drain Touch to absorb anything that had leaked out. In the end, the True Ancestors head turned into ash. I wish we could have questioned it... Well, its better than letting it get away. Eric muttered. And then he let out a sigh of relief. CSurely that was a good enough reward for your victory? You should look forward to meeting me again. The voice came from nowhere. It was quiet and low, and seemed to shake the air. The whole room, no, the entire building seemed to shake. Where is it? Where is iting from? Eric looked around with a grim expression. I also used Magic Detection and Magic Exploration to the fullest, but I couldnt catch the True Ancestor at all. However, his presence seemed to be all around us. COf course, a reunion with me would mean your death. Youre the one who will die next time. Dont expect to be able to run away again. Ruck... I know your magic now.... And with those final words, the voice faded away. And the presence around us also vanished. He got away... Grrr. What happened! How did he do that? I dont know. So even Ruck doesnt know... Maybe the wolf beastkin would know. I also wanted to ask the water dragons and Dorgo. These True Ancestors were incredibly rare. Eric and I had never encountered one before. As Kathe and I thought about this, Eric turned to us. In any case, we should reunite with Goran, Serulis and the others. Yes, we should do that first. Just as I was about to start running, Kathe shouted at my back. Do not look this way. Ah, thats right. You dont have any clothes. Kathe had hurriedly turned into a dragon during the battle. And so her clothes had been ripped. Do you have any spare clothes? Yes, I prepared some. I looked at the door that Goran and the others had gone through. Indeed, it would be difficult for Kathe to go through it. And even if she forced her way in, she would not be able to move much in the hallway. Considering we might need to fight, it was better for her to be in a smaller form. Alright,e after us when youre ready. Very well. And so Eric and I rushed ahead. As I was using Magic Exploration, I knew that there were no more enemies around us. Kathe would be fine even if she was alone. Besides, she was very strong. After Eric and I had run for a short while, we saw Goran, Serulis, Shia and Grulf up ahead. They seemed to have just finished fighting. I called out to Goran. How are things here? Aye, were fine for now. But there were quite a lot of Lords. Goran said as he cut off thest Vampire Lords head off with his sword. Groof! Grulf also looked very happy as he jumped onto me. There was blood on his fangs and ws. It must be vampire blood. I would have to wash it offter. But as he seemed to have done very well, I gave him plenty of praise and pats. Grulf, you fought well, didnt you? Groof! Groof! Grulfs tail wagged happily. Serulis and Shia were wiping the blood off of their des and adjusting their armor. They were probably preparing for the next battle. Goran said, What about you? Huh? Wheres Kathe? Kathe should being soon, after she returns to her human form. But the enemy managed to escape. ...What! Its unusual for an enemy to escape when both you and Eric are there. But Goran wasnt ming us. He was just genuinely surprised. However, Eric opened his mouth apologetically. Im sorry. No, you dont need to apologize. But what happened? About that... Just as I was about to exin, we heard the sounds of stomping feet. Sorry to keep you waiting! After seeing this, Eric said, Well, Kathe is back. We can exin everythingter. Lets go and save these people. Yes, lets do that. I agreed. Goran, Shia, and Serulis also nodded in agreement. As I started to run in the lead, Serulis said, We wanted to save the people first, but there were more Lords than we were expecting. Yes, that seems to be the case. But Im d that youre all fine. Were you affected by the Protection of the Evil God? We were mostly fine. I just felt a slight headache. So the range of Evil God Protection used by the True Ancestor, who are the highest-ranking vampires, was rather small. We could then assume that at the very least, the other Dark Ones would be no different when using it. As I was feeling some relief because of this, we reached the room where the humans were being held captive. Chapter 249 - Rescuing the Hostages Chapter 249 C Rescuing the Hostages I reminded everyone who was present. The humans inside have all had Charm cast on them. And so I want you to suppress them without harming them. Understood. While there is a good chance that theyre unconscious, it wont hurt to keep your guard up. Goran said with a smile. The True Ancestor had fled. That being said, I had taken most of his magic energy, and he should be close to death. And so if it had been him who cast Charm, then it was definitely possible that they had fainted. But I dont know if someone who is a True Ancestor would bother casting Charm on mere humans. Eric said. And he was right. Not only Lords, but even Arch vampires could cast Charm. And we had killed all of the Arch, Lords and High Lords that we had found. If it was someone else who had cast Charm, then the likelihood that theyre unconscious would be even greater. In any case, we should go and see. Can I open it? Kathe had her hand on the door knob. It seemed like she was restless. Of course, as she was a Sorcerer, she had already checked for any traps before saying this. Grulf was also next to her and panting. And so I pulled Grulf back and said, Yes, open it. Mmm! When Kathe opened the door, we saw that there was a room that was big enough to have a party inside. And there were five humans lying on the floor. They are unconscious. So I guess that means the person who cast Charm really was defeated. Yes, that is likely. I said while carefully casting Magic Exploration on each one of them. If it had been because the True Ancestor had run out of magic energy, then I didnt know what would happen after it was recovered. And so I worked very cautiously. It seems like theyre fine. Charm has been deactivatedpletely. Thats good to hear. Ill start treating them at once. I left that to Shia, Serulis, Goran and Eric. In the meantime, Kathe, Grulf and I searched the room. I didnt find anything like magic tools. The people who had fainted were all women. There were also five beds and a bathroom. As long as you had food brought to you, you could live here without much problem. Ohh? Could it be! Huh? What does this mean? Goran and Serulis both raised their voices in surprise. What is it? ...This is one of my apprentices. Goran muttered as he picked up one of the girls. What? Just as I asked him to exin, CDagaaaan! There was a thunderous sound a short distance away from the building that we were currently in. What is it!? What has happened! Grrr! Groof! Serulis, Kathe, and Grulf were all frantic. However, they were also prepared to fight. It was quite impressive. It sounds like something crashed through a wall. Mister Ruck, its incredible that you can stay calm! In other words, is it an ambush? Serulis asked as she unsheathed her sword and went into a low fighting stance. Shia also unsheathed her sword and Grulf crouched and his tail pointed up. While it wasnt confirmed to be an enemy ambush, they were right to be cautious. Should I return to my dragon form? No. It should be fine for now. I dont see any Evil Dragons. They are humans. Obviously, I was continuing to use Magic Exploration and Magic Detection. The people who had broken the wall in order to get through were a group of about thirty humans. And they were moving with wonderful, synchronized movements. Ruck. What do you think? Eric was very calm. However, he still took out his hood and put it on. Considering that we were in a different country, he likely did not want to be recognized. Its probably an anti-vampire unit... Should I cast some Disguise magic? Yes, that would help. Though normally, I would refuse, as they might see through it. If they realized that you were using magic to disguise yourself, then they would be even more suspicious. And so if there was a possibility that you would get caught, then it was better not to use magic to disguise yourself at all. Well, unless something very unexpected happens, they wont be able to see through it. Also, Ill remind you just in case, but dont resist it, alright? I know. Eric was a hero, and so his resistance against magic was very high. And so it would be backbreaking work if I had to cast magic on him by force. But if he didnt resist, then casting Disguise magic wouldnt be too hard. Serulis looked very surprised as she watched. Amazing. You dont look like yourself at all. Its like an illusion. Its a little different from an illusion. Well, perhaps the principles are simr. Illusion magic allows you to trick all of the senses of those around you, including smell, sound and magic. Disguise magic was just magic that changed your appearance, such as facial features and hair. It did not change things like height or voice. However, it was simr in that it affected the senses of others. You could say that Disguise magic was like a lower type of Illusion magic. Even as I exined such things, the invaders continued their march towards us. In any case, since we dont know if they are friends or foe, I will deal with them. Aye, well leave it to you. Ruck is the best when ites to nullifying an enemys power. Well take care of the hostages. Goran had not unsheathed his sword, and was still folding his arms. He really did mean to leave everything to me. There is a sorcerer with them too. Yes, there is. Now, the invaders were lining up in front of the door. Daaan! And just like that, there was an explosive sound, and the door was torn down. Chapter 250 - The New Invaders The New Invaders Instead of opening the door, the invaders used magic to st through it. I thought they would charge in right after, but they did not. Instead, they shot Sleep Cloud into the room. It was a very powerful cloud that made you fall asleep. Eric and Goran wouldnt be affected by it, but Shia and Serulis were another matter. And so I had to protect them from the cloud. Theres nothing scary about Sleep Cloud if you can control the current of air. I see. I will keep that in mind. As a royal Wind Dragon, Kathe was born with ridiculously high mental resistance. And so Royal Cloud wouldnt even help her sleep better at night. So there was no need to have countermeasures, which meant she didnt even know of the spell. Thats why I told her how to deal with it. After some time, wind magic was used on the other side, and the Sleep Cloud was dispersed. And then four figures charged into the room. They were wielding short swords. Clearly, they had been equipped with the knowledge that they would be fighting indoors. They saw that we were standing there, without having fallen asleep, and the invaders froze. And then they pointed their swords at us. ...Dont move! I took a step forward and then spread out my arms to show that I didnt mean them any harm. Drop your weapons! This was directed at Shia and the others who had swords drawn. However, as they were on their guard, they could not put down their swords. Im going to say it one more time! Drop your weapons! Well, wait a minute. Were not thralls, and we certainly havent had Charm casted on us. ...What? You didnt see any vampires, did you? Thats because we defeated all of them. That cant be right... Surely... Let me talk to yourmander. Ill exin everything. She must have heard my voice. A woman stepped forward from the back. She was likely the leader. Your Excellency. Its dangerous! Its fine. Themander said to the frantic warrior, and then came to the front. Oh, is it really you...Ru...Locke? And Goran and Serulis are here? She was someone who I knew very well. It was Gorans wife and Seruliss mother. Gorans wife was called Marguerite Morton Schmitt. Also known as Marquess Schmitt. Its been a long time. Ten years? Yes, it has, Locke. Goran and Serulis must have written to her and exined about my return and that I had changed my name. As we talked, Marguerite walked straight to where Goran was. Oh, uh, its been... Goran said with a bashful voice. However, Marguerite ignored him and looked at the apprentice that Goran was carrying. Good. She seems fine. Aye. It seems that Charm was cast on them, but we defeated the boss here. ...Yes. Thank you, Goran. All of you. Marguerite smiled warmly. She was relieved to see that the apprentice was safe. Locke. You really havent changed at all. You havent changed either, Marguerite. Youre as beautiful as ever. Do you think so? She said with a grin. Huh? Mother? What are you doing in a ce like this? Both Serulis and Goran were very surprised. Thats what I want to ask you. What are you all doing in the Ringain Kingdom? Marguerite was an ambassador extraordinary and plenipotentiary. So her being in Ringain was not particrly strange. But leading soldiers and invading a vampire base was an entirely different thing. Marguerite, its a really long story... I dont mind. Locke, tell me. And then Marguerite gave orders to her subordinates. Go and gather the magic stones from the Vampires. Is that fine, Locke? Aye, of course. But if you find any magic tools, Id appreciate it if you let me inspect them. Certainly. You are the ones who defeated them, so you have that right. However... I know. You want data regarding the number and types, right? Yes, thats right. Its good that you understand such things. And with that, Marguerites men scattered through the mansion. Now the others are gone. Please tell me everything in detail. Lets start with introductions. This is Eric, but hes disguised with magic. Please excuse me. I did not realize, Your Majesty. Of course, you didnt. Its Lockes magic. And you dont need to speak so formally. Very well. Marguerite understood the situation quite well even before I exined. As a Marquess, she did not speak to many people with such reverence. And so if someone saw her doing it now, it might expose Erics identity. And this here is Kathe the Wind Dragon Leader. And this warrior is Shia, who is the chief of the beastkin wolves, and here is my pet, Grulf. Ah, the Wind Dragons. Forgive my rudeness, Your Majesty. Think nothing of it! Kathe wagged her tail happily. Grulf also looked happy, and he wagged his tail and brushed up against Marguerite. He didnt jump on her, as I had told him that he shouldnt jump on anyone but me or Kathe. He was a good boy. Marguerite petted Grulf gently on the head as she talked to Shia as well. Now, I will exin it to you in brief. I turned to Marguerite and told her how we hade to be there. Chapter 251 - Marguerite

Chapter 251 C Marguerite

Marguerite listened to my exnation with a serious expression. At the same time, she used her right hand to gently stroke the arm of the apprentice that Goran was carrying. A True Ancestor...what does this mean... And there are Evil Dragons, High Lords and magic machines! Kathe said boastfully. Her tail was wagging even more than usual. To be frank, I think you and your soldiers would have been driven back. Goran said seriously. Yes. I misjudged the enemypletely. I and the intelligence organization have made a terrible mistake. Marguerite admitted honestly. Perhaps Serulis had inherited her honest personality from her mother. After that, Marguerite exined to us what was happening on her side. As Marguerites apprentice had been abducted, she had led a group of soldiers and came to the rescue. Of course, this action was taken with the permission of the Ringain Kingdom. If anything, the Ringain Kingdom had been preparing to send their own knights with her. However, Marguerite had felt that there was no time, and had rushed on ahead. Marguerite was a Marquess and an ambassador, but she was also an A-Rank magic sword fighter. Our information said that they were just Lords, and so I decided that we could handle it on our own. Mother, thank goodness we were here. Serulis was right. It was miraculous how good her luck was. Eric also breathed a sigh of relief. Though, it was mostly because the reason that the ambassador hade here with an army of soldiers was not due to some important political issue. I will leave Eric out of my report to the Ringain government then. Is that alright? Considering what had happened here, she could not avoid making a report. A swarm of vampires, Evil Dragons and magic machines that were led by a True Ancestor. It was a matter of national defense. Aye, will you do that? I would greatly appreciate it. Dont worry about it, Eric. Im very good when ites to negotiating with Ringain. Marguerite said with a smile. Marguerites title, Marquess Schmitt, was from a family that was closely connected with the Ringain royal family. And due to this rtion, Marguerite was acquainted with many of the royal nobles. That was why she was appointed as ambassador. After some time, Marguerites men finally returned. We found no traces of any surviving enemies in the mansion. Thank you. And the magic stones? Yes. Here they are. We also gathered these medals and magic tools. Her men were quite capable, it seemed. They had even brought magic stones from the Evil Dragons that we killed outside of the mansion, as well as the remains of the magic machines. Locke, please inspect them. Youre the best at doing it, arent you? Thats true. Ill look into them. Kathe and Shia will help me. I understand. Leave it to me. Kathe and Shia replied cheerfully, and so we got to work. As I inspected them, I talked to Marguerite. Kathe is quite knowledgeable about magic tools, and Shia knows more about vampires than me. Is that so? How wonderful. It is so. I know a lot! I dont know that much. Kathe and Shia said the exact opposite things, but their tails wagged just the same. By the way, Marguerite. Where are we? In a certain noblemans mansion that is located about three days from the Ringain royal capital on foot. ...Who is this noble? He was arrested on suspicion of nning a rebellion, and then confessed everything. Was he really nning such a thing, or had he been framed by political enemies? I did not know. Regardless, it was Ringains problem. There was nothing for me to do. Its not like we can go and investigate. And so we must rely on Ringain. Eric was right. If we start doing things on our own, it will be seen as interfering with domestic affairs. After we finished exchanging information, we split up the spoils. Though, they were less spoils and more like materials that would be used to investigate the current state of the enemy. But it would probably be right to pay in gold... Dont worry about it. So, how are you all going to get back? The n is to repair the teleportation circle that the enemy was using. You can do such a thing? Marguerite asked. Kathe replied with a smug expression. Most people would not be able to do it, but surely Locke can! Yes, surely Mister Locke can do it! Serulis agreed happily. Well...that is likely true. Marguerite said, and then seemed to get lost in her thoughts. Marguerite. Are you thinking about using it again? Yes. Wouldnt it be convenient to be able to travel back and forth? It would be convenient, but surely it would also be considered a problem in terms of national security. Eric said worriedly. I think that can be solved if Locke uses some concealment magic. Goran is right. Besides, even if they find out, you can just me it on the Wind Dragon King. Royal dragons were not bound by the borders of human countries. If they said that Kathe had done it, no one would be able toin. If thats the case, after it is opened, should I go and ce it near the Ringain royal capital? Locke. How long do you think it will take? Marguerite looked at me with hopeful eyes. If it was opened up, she would be able to meet Serulis often. And that would make her very happy. You should expect it to take awhile. I dont mind if it takes some time. Im just very happy. Marguerite said with a smile. Chapter 252 Installing the Magic Teleportation Circles I decided that I needed to tell her the information clearly. Marguerite. The teleportation circle wont be open for half a day at the earliest. And it could take up to a few days if things go slowly. Huh? Its just a few days at thetest? Surprisingly, Marguerite took a very positive view of it. ...Aye. It should be that much. Most court sorcerers would take months to do it. I thought that even you would take a few weeks. Gahahaha! I could do it myself if I had a few weeks. There is no way that Locke would take so long. Groof! Groof! Kathes tail pped on the floor repeatedly. Grulf pounced on the tail happily. It was good to see them having fun. Alright, Ill go and open up the magic circle, and leave the investigation andmunications to you. Aye, leave it to us. Investigation andmunications were important but also a hassle. However, Eric and Goran would now deal with all of that. And so I returned to the room with the teleportation circle. Grulf came with me. ...Now... I started to investigate the magic circle. It was a magic circle that was located in the base of a True Ancestor, and they were good with concealment magic. And so you couldnt be too cautious. In the first ce, the reason that we hade here was because there was a device that exploded upon being analyzed. I had to be careful, and consider the possibility of another explosion. The biggest danger would be if they regained control of it... This magic circle had been destroyed through remote maniption. And so I would have to figure out how they did that as well. This might be more troublesome than I thought. I now wished that I hadnt said that I could do it in half a day. As if tofort me while I started to feel regret, Grulf gently leaned against my leg. After some time had passed, Goran entered the room. Locke. How are things going? Aye, I just finished now. ...You finished? Yes. How long did it take? I had been so concentrated that I lost track of time. ...Just two hours. Twelve hours? Thats less than I was expecting. No, not twelve hours. Two hours. ...Really? Yes, really. Not much time had passed at all then. Knowing my own ability, I had expected it to be between half a day and a day. ...Goran. What is it? I think I might have be stronger recently. ...I see. Groof! Groof! Goran froze a little. On the other hand, Grulf pounced on him happily. After that, Goran, Grulf and I returned to the others to tell them the news. Apparently, they had been preparing a meal. And now that they were finished, Goran had been sent to call me. Locke. How are things going with the magic circle? I just finished it a moment ago. Hmm... What? Kathe was very surprised. And so were the others. Once we finished eating, Kathe said to me, Once everyone uses the magic circle to return home, Im going to go and fly to the Ringain royal capital! That would really help. Ill go with you. Once the others had left, I took Grulf and climbed onto Kathes back. As Marguerite had her men, she would return on foot with them. And so I installed a magic circle near the royal capital of Ringain, and guarded it with both physical and magic defenses. Now it would be safe from ill use. And then Kathe returned to her human form and we stepped onto the magic circle. Eric and the chiefs of the wolf beastkin were waiting on the other side. Luch, Nia, Lord Gerberga and Dorgo were there as well. Luch was holding Lord Gerberga and rushed to us in a hurry. Wee back. Still, to think that a True Ancestor was... Apparently, Eric and the others had already exined everything. And Danton hade as well. A True Ancestor, eh? None of us have ever fought one of them. So, they really were rare. But it would be very bad for us if there were many of them, considering how strong they were. Locke. Good work on the teleportation circle. You should rest now. Ill handle things from here. Thank you. Ill leave it to you then. Locke. Ill take you back! Thank you. And so I, Luch, Grulf, and Lord Gerberga would ride Kathe home. Shia, Nia and Serulis would alsoe with us. The magic defense against the wraiths was alreadyplete. And so Eric, Goran, Dorgo, Mors, Danton and the chiefs would handle the rest. It feels like its been a while! Yes. Cluck-cluck. Groof. Lord Gerberga and Grulf also seemed to be happy about being able to finally return home. Today, I had used a lot of magic dealing with the wraiths and having to fight. It had been a while since I was this tired. But at least I wouldnt have any trouble sleeping tonight. Chapter 253 - Morning at Home

Chapter 253 C Morning at Home

After defeating the True Ancestor and installing the magic teleportation circles, I returned home and retired to my bed along with Grulf. As Grulf was very fluffy, he wasfortable to cuddle with. While I had defeated the True Ancestor, he had also escaped. And I didnt know how many others remained. Furthermore, there was no doubt that the dark ones would do something in the near future. Still, I defeated a True Ancestor. So maybe they will be more cautious now. ...Woof. You think so too, Grulf? ...Woof...woof...oo... As his reply was strange, I looked and saw that Grulf had fallen asleep. It hadnt even been a full minute before he got on the bed. In other words, he must have been very tired. You worked hard too, Grulf. And so I patted him gently. Grulf was sleepingfortably on his back and making sounds as if muttering in his sleep. Just watching him started to make me feel sleepy as well. And so I slowly fell asleep while petting him. ......... ... Groof! Groof! Groof! Before I knew it, Grulf was standing on top of me. I wouldnt have minded if he was just barking, but he was licking my face as well. There was no way that I could continue to sleep now. Grulf. Thank you for waking me up. Groof! Grulf wagged his tail smugly. In any case, I praised him and patted his head. When I looked outside of the window, it was already quite bright. That being said, not much time had passed since the sun rose. Im tired. Just let me rest a little longer. Groof? When the sun rose, it was morning. Morning meant getting up. That was just how Grulf thought. And getting up in the morning meant breakfast. He did not understand the concept of sleeping in. Perhaps I would have to teach him about itter. Grulf, you should sleep a little more as well. Groof? As Grulf looked puzzled, I rolled him over onto his back and gently rubbed his belly. Because you worked hard yesterday too. Grulfs tail wagged happily. I continued to pet him for a while, and then Grulf eventually fell asleep. Groo...ff... He breathed as if very rxed. So easy. While Grulf was very big, he was still a puppy wolf, and so it couldnt be helped. And it was because he was young that sleep was important. I wanted him to sleep a lot and grow big. And so I petted Grulf a little more and then went back to sleep. ...... ... Cluck-cluck-cluck-cluck. ...Lord Gerberga. Cluck-cluck. When I woke up, I saw that Lord Gerberga was next to my pillow. And he was gently nibbling on my ear. I looked out of the window. It had likely been an hour since I went back to sleep. In other words, I could sleep a little longer if I wanted to. Lord Gerbera. You came here just to wake me up? Cluck-cluck. Thank you for everything you did yesterday, Lord Gerberga. Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga hade with us to the beastkin wolves settlement. And when the vampires attacked in great numbers, he helped with his cry. You must be tired too, Lord Geberga. Now, why dont youe under the nket? Cluck? As Lord Gerberga looked puzzled, I put him under the nket. And then I held him in front of my chest and petted him gently. Now, now. You should rest and recover from your fatigue. ...Cluck. It was dark under the nket. And after petting him for some time, Lord Gerberga became drowsy. And a short whileter, Lord Gerberga also fell asleep. Now... I fell asleep for the third time. .......... ... Cluck-cluck. Groof-groof. This time, both Lord Gerberga and Grulf were trying to wake me up. Lord Gerberga was pecking at my ears. While Grulf licked my face. So youre up already. Cluck. Groof. Lord Gerberga looked very happy when he saw that I was awake. Grulf was also wagging his tail, which caused the nket to fluff up. And Lord Gerberga was pping his wings. Lord Gerberga, Grulf. Are you two hungry? Cluck-cluck. Groof! Apparently, they were hungry. Alright, lets go and eat then. Im hungry as well. Cluck-cluck! Ggggroof! When I got out of the bed, Lord Gerberga and Grulf got out politely as well. Lord Gerberga was riding on Grulfs back. And when we went to the dining hall, Milka came running up to us. Oh, Mister Locke. Youre up! Good morning! Good morning, Milka. Good morning Philly and Tama. Mister Locke. Good morning. Woof. Philly and Tama were in the dining hall as well. Upon seeing me, Tama slowly walked up to my legs. And then silently rubbed against them. As I petted Tama, Philly talked as if muttering. Mister Locke. I heard that you found a very interesting magic tool. Do you mean the bomb? I wanted you to take a look at it, but it exploded, as bombs do. But could you at least tell me about it? Yes. Very well. And so I decided to talk to Philly about the bomb. Chapter 254 - Breakfast

Chapter 254 C Breakfast

If we were going to talk about the bomb, then I should probably call Luch as well. Milka. Where is Luch? I asked Milka, who was in the kitchen. Hmm. Oh, shes training in the garden with Serulis and the others. Luch is with them? That was a little surprising. Had Luch suddenly be interested inbat training? It seems like Luch woke up early with them, ate breakfast, and then started training. I see. Philly, could you wait for a while? Im going to go check up on Luch. Yes, I can wait as long as necessary. It wont take that long. Im just going to go to the garden. Just as I was about to go out, Milka entered the dining hall. She was carrying a tray with breakfast on it. Mister Locke, wait. I prepared your breakfast. It will get cold. Upon hearing this, Philly nodded in agreement. Mister Locke. Milka made it just for you. Everything else can wait until after youre finished eating. ...I suppose thats true. Cluck-cluck! Groof-groof! Lord Gerberga and Grulf were also happy. They were hungry and wanted to eat breakfast as soon as possible. Im sorry to make you wait, Lord Gerberga and Grulf. Cluck-cluck. Groof! Dont worry about it, Lord Gerberga and Grulf seemed to say. And so I prepared Lord Gerberga and Grulfs breakfast before eating my own. I did it quickly, before the food that Milka made would be cold. While I was preparing it, Lord Gerberga and Grulf sat and waited patiently. Alright, you can eat now. ... ...Groof. In spite of giving them permission, Lord Gerberga and Grulf did not eat. Theyre waiting for you to eat first, Mister Locke. I see. I didnt realize that. As soon as I started to eat, then Lord Gerberga and Grulf began to eat as well. Cluck-cluck-cluck-cluck-cluck. Groof-groof-groof. Milka petted Grulf. Grulf, you shouldnt eat too quickly! Groof-groof. Even though she was touching him as he ate, Grulf didnt bark at her. He had gotten used to it now. I was d to see that they got along. While watching them, I asked Philly, Did Tama eat his food? Yes. He ate with me. Thats good. Tama, let us know if it wasnt enough. Woof. Apparently, Tama was full. He came over and sat down next to me. Milka. This breakfast is delicious. Thank you. Ehehe. You tter me. After finishing the delicious meal, I cleaned up. And then I asked Philly and Tama to call Luch. If left alone, Philly would never go out in the sun. And so I wanted her to at least go out into the garden. As I washed the breakfast dishes, Grulf and Lord Gerberga came close by. They sat, good-mannered, and stared up at me. I ignored them and continued to wash the dishes until Milka came. Ill help you too. No, there isnt much to wash. You go and take it easy. But... The thing is, its kind of like my job here... You should rest when you can. Fine. But let me know if there is anything I can do to help. Milka leaned onto Grulfs back and started to tousle his fur. Grulf. How are you? Grr-groof! Grulf looked a little awkward. But his tail was wagging, so he was at least happy. Ah, thats right! Mister Locke, did you meet Miss Seruliss mother? Aye, I did meet her. What was she like? I want to meet her too! Hmm. Let me think. She was a lot like Serulis. I see! So she must be very pretty. Im sure youll get to meet her soon. I cant wait! I had installed a magic teleportation circle near the capital of the Ringain Kingdom. And so she might visit us in the near future. And it would also be easy for us to go there. Just as I finished washing the dishes... Did you call for me? Luch arrived. Cluck-cluck! Lord Gerberga looked very happy as he flew towards Luchs shoulder. Ah, Luch. Philly wanted to hear about the structure and materials of the bomb. Understood! I will exin everything that I remember! Thank you. And so Luch and I decided to go to the living room. Alright, then Ill go and put on some tea! Oh, thank you. Dont mention it! I left the tea to Milka and headed to the living room. Grulf and Lord Gerberga looked very pleased as they followed us. Mister Locke. I see you are awake! Did you sleep well? Sorry that we didnt help you clean up. Shia, Serulis, and Nia were in the living room. They were all sitting on one bench and talking. Philly and Tama were there as well. Philly was sitting rxedly on the bench on the opposite side, as she gently petted Tama. In any case, aside from Milka, everyone in the mansion was now in the room. Chapter 255 - The Meeting After Breakfast

Chapter 255 C The Meeting After Breakfast

I asked Shia and the others, Good morning. Were you all training together? Thats right! I think that its a good idea to train and go over what happened after you participated in a fight. Serulis had a serious expression. Indeed, it was probably more effective to train before you forgot. Well, it was quite a vicious battle. And so there would be a lot to learn. And Luch helped us. Nias tail was wagging from side to side. Luch helped you? Do you mean with illusions? Thats it! Luch is amazing! Serulis and I told Luch about what happened yesterday, and she recreated it with illusion magic. This training wouldnt just benefit Shia and Serulis, but it was good practice for Luch as well. Thats very impressive, Luch. Thank you. But I dont know how urate it was... Like Nia, Luch also stayed behind. And since she hadnt actually seen it, it would be hard to recreate. Mister Locke, can you show it to meter through illusion magic? Yes, please show us! Nia and Luch bowed their heads. If your two apprentices were making a request and bowing, you could hardly refuse. Alright. Leave it to me. Well train after Grulf and Tama have finished their walk. Thank you! Im so happy. Please let me join in the training as well! Me too! Shia and Serulis. I think you two should rest... Well, its all after the walk, anyway. I understand. Im not tired! They must have heard their names, or they were reacting to me talking about their walk, as Grulf and Tama came up to me. They both rubbed up against me while wagging their tails and then ran in a circle around me. Not just yet. I said as I took a seat on the bench. Groof. Woof. Grulf put his chin on my right knee, while Tama did the same on my left. They wanted to be petted I suppose. And so I tousled their fur. And then Philly started to talk slowly. Mister Lock. Are you ready now? Ah, sorry to keep you waiting. You wanted an exnation. Just then, Milka came in. She was carrying tea and treats for everyone. I put on some tea! Thank you. Its nothing! Once everyones tea was poured, Milka sat down to my right. Now, everyone in the mansion was here. And so I drank the tea that Milka had poured while I started to exin. This time, the dark ones used a n that involved a great explosion and teleportation immediately after. It sounds horrifying. Philly said as she adjusted her sses. Aye, its very troublesome. Not only that, but Magic Exploration was the trigger. Yes. But you wouldnt know if it was a bomb if you didnt use Magic Exploration... Cluck-cluck. As Luch looked agitated, Lord Gerberga moved closer. Hmm. So, what material was the magic tool made of? As an alchemist, Philly was interested in the materials. The main material for both was a Fools Stone. Oh? And what about the structure? Just tell me as much as you know. Philly said. Luch had a troubled expression. ...Umm. While I was the one who cast Magic Exploration... You dont know? The spell was a sess. But right after... It exploded? Yes. Hmm. Philly started to think about this seriously, while Luch looked on with an apologetic expression. Im not saying this just to defend Luch, but the difficulty of Magic Exploration itself was very high. Huh? And so it cannot be helped that Luch was concentrating on using Magic Exploration, and was not able to analyze the structure. I see... Indeed. Upon hearing my words, Philly was once again deep in thought. And then Milka tilted her head. Mister Locke. Can I ask you something? Hmm? What is it? Why did the enemy raise the difficulty of this Magic Exploration thing? Do you mean because if Magic Exploration failed, it wouldnt explode and their n would fail? Yes! Thats it! Milkas question made sense. It had seeded because Luch was a brilliant sorcerer. However, an average one would have failed if they cast Magic Exploration. In that case, the explosion would not have been triggered. Youre very smart, Milka. Thats a good question. Ehehe. Really? They had nned it that way. The trap involved having the first attempt at Magic Exploration fail. What do you mean? And so I exined my theory to Milka. The enemy was targeting the royal capital. If we had failed, then it would have to be carried back to a research facility where it could be studied more thoroughly. And if it seeded then, the royal capital would have gone up in mes. Upon hearing this, Milka became frantic. But thats horrible! If other Adventurers brought in a simr bomb, it would turn into a disaster! Indeed, that would be very bad. Should-shouldnt we be worried? Just then, Eric and Goran entered the room. Chapter 256 Chapter 256 C Lets All Talk Together Behind Eric and Goran, I saw that Kathe, Dorgo and Mors hade as well. This was the first time that Mors the water dragon hade to my mansion. Thank you all foring. Thank you for having us. Mors said gratefully. He had likelye becausest night, before parting ways, I had asked him to visit my mansion. Ohh. So this is where you are living now, Locke. Mother! Even Seruliss mother, Marguerite, hade as well. You too, Marguerite. What about your work? Coming here is also an important part of my work. I see. I suppose thats true. This strategy of using great explosions and teleportation magic was something to be feared. As an ambassador of the Ringain kingdom, Marguerite would want to know the details. And so I first introduced her to the people who had never met her before. Once the introductions were finished, Milka stood up. She looked a little bashful for some reason. Since we have more guests, Ill go and put on some tea! I will help you! Nia followed Milka out of the room. As I watched them go, I asked everyone, I suppose this room is too small for all of you? Not at all. This room is very spacious. Eric said with a smile. Including Milka and Nia who had headed to the kitchen, there were thirteen people, if just counting the humans and dragons. And then there was Grulf, Lord Gerberga and Tama. While the living room wasrge, I couldnt say that it didnt feel a little crowded now. That being said, it would probably be fine. After we chatted for a short while, Milka and Nia returned. Heres the tea. Thank you. Milka finished serving the tea, and then Marguerite pulled her close. You are indeed very adorable, just like it said in Seruliss letter. ...Ehehe. Milka looked bashful. She had looked like that ever since Marguerite had introduced herself. Right? Mother? Isnt she cute? Serulis said with a smug expression. Nia and Luch. You two are cute as well. Uh, thank you. Nias tail wagged from side to side. Grulf started to y with it. But Luch was surprised by Marguerites words. H-how did you know that I was a girl? Of course, I know. Are there really people who cant tell? I felt a little awkward after that, and turned to Goran. Because Goran had also not realized that Luch was a girl. And so he muttered with an embarrassed expression. ...Well, such things happen. Dont they? ...Yes. Goran and I nodded to each other in agreement. On the other hand, Marguerite had put Milka on herp and patted her head. Now that everyone was settled, I decided to exin things once again. I had already exined to each person before, but I wanted to be certain. Yes, and we were talking about how dangerous it would be if it was carried into the royal capital! Dered Milka as Marguerite patted her gently. Youre very smart, Milka. She is intelligent. Thats why I had a genius like Philly tutor her. I said, and then Philly nodded. Milka is a fine student. Of course, Nia and Luch are also brilliant. Ehehe! Milka was very ttered to be praised by not just Marguerite, but her teacher Philly as well. On the other hand, Eric and Goran had serious expressions. Yes, Milka is right. Its too dangerous. It could destroy half of the royal capital. Said Eric. And there isnt much that the Adventures Guild can do. After all, Adventurers love magic tools. As Goran said, there were no Adventurers who wouldnt be happy if they found a magic tool in the middle of their travels. And if there happened to be a sorcerer in their party, then they would be overjoyed, and immediately try to appraise it with Magic Exploration. If it failed, then that was fine. Nothing would happen. However, problems would arise if they seeded. It would mean they had a good sorcerer. And it would also mean that the whole party would be wiped out. And that would be a great loss to the guild. But that still wasnt even the worst case scenario. If they cant appraise it themselves, they will take it back to the Adventurers Guild or some appraiser in the royal capital. I said, and Goran nodded deeply. Thats right. Then either the guild or city appraisers will cast Magic Exploration on it and... The entire guild or building will be blown into dust. Eric folded his arms. It will be difficult to set up effective countermeasures. We might have to set up a magic tool appraising station outside of the city... But well have to exin the situation to Adventurers, or they might not obey. There was a risk when allowing information rted to vampires to spread far and wide. It wouldnt be too bad if it just made people more scared of the vampires. Scared humans were ideal prey for the dark ones. The seeds of suspicion might be sown, and people will start spreading rumors about who is working for the vampires. At worst, humans might start killing each other. Philly muttered with a severe expression. Hmm. We will have to think of a countermeasure. Philly. Do you have any ideas? Not yet. Could you tell me what you know about the magic tool? It can be anything, like the materials and structure. Very well. Luch, who had been the one to use Magic Exploration, nodded. Chapter 257 Chapter 257 C Structure Analysis of the Bomb Luch put Lord Gerberga on herp and started to talk slowly. First, the materials were almost all Fools Stone... Surprisingly, Luch was aware of a lot of the small structural details. I hadnt thought she would be able to understand so much in such a short amount of time. Oh, I see. So it was like this? Philly began to write what she heard on a sheet of paper. Thats all that I know. No, it was more information than I expected. That was very helpful. But I would still like to know more. So saying, Philly looked at me and Kathe. I suppose it is my turn. I was looking behind Luch, and so I know a little as well. Kathe said proudly. Her tail wagged slowly behind her. Compared to Luchs exnation, Kathes was more focused on alchemy. Among dragons, Wind Dragons were known to be especially good with the art of alchemy. And so Kathes knowledge of it was quite deep. Once she was finished, Phillys drawing became even more detailed. Your exnation was also very helpful. Thank you. Im just happy to have been useful! Kathes tail swayed happily. Perhaps she was a little bashful, as she then pulled Nia close to her and started to pet her between the ears. Nia looked a little confused as her tail swayed. Now, I will tell you what I noticed. I would very much like to hear your analysis, Mr. Locke. Thank you. Philly then looked at me with eyes that were full of expectation. I was just watching from behind, so you shouldnt expect too much. I understand. Philly adjusted her sses and then smiled. First, the main magical function resided in three areas. In other words, three magic circles. Oh? One part was to conceal the structure. Another was to disturb any Magic Exploration while also measuring its progress. And then there is the part that is the bomb. Hmm? The magic circles should have been structured like this. Luch, Kathe. What do you think? I...was not able to notice that part... Its fine. Just tell me anything that you know. Yes... I think this part might have been a little smaller. I see. Indeed, I think youre right. And so the three who actually saw it all gave their opinions. And Philly wrote everything down. So, it should be something like this then. I believe it is. Kathe and Luch seemed quite confident. Mors. Have you noticed anything after listening to everything? ...Indeed. But as I have not seen it in person, there is nothing that I can say. It can really be the smallest thing. As for disturbing Magic Exploration and monitoring the progress...I think this would be more efficient... Among dragons, Water Dragons were especially good with barrier magic. That was probably why this point bothered him. Hmm? Now that you mention it, you might be right. Yes, I think so too... Kathe and Luch started to agree. What do you think, Locke? Hmm. Yes, I also think that Mors is correct. And so Philly made corrections to the drawing based on Morss suggestion. Locke. Is this fine for now? Aye, Philly. While it is notplete, it is quite detailed. Hmm. Hmm. So this is the general structure. We must think of a countermeasure at once. Teacher, I will help too. Milka. Im counting on you. Ehehe. Goran had been listening quietly up until now, but he then smiled. If all goes well, then we wont have to spread any information about the vampires. Yes. If it goes well. While well do our best, you shouldnt get your hopes up too high. I know. Still, do your best, Philly. Just then, Kathe tilted her head to the side. Hmm? But why is it such a bad thing to tell a lot of people? Uh...the thing is... As I tried to think of a way to make her understand, Kathe continued. We can tell everyone, and then everyone can fight. If we could get everyone to fight, that would be a good thing... However, only as ast resort. Why do you think that, Eric? Kathe asked with a puzzled expression. Marguerite replied with a smile. If I was a vampire, I would think about using information to deal a great blow. What would you do? First, I would allow some of my vampire thralls to be captured by the country. Oh? By doing this, the people will be forced to believe that vampires were in their midst. No matter how much you said that they were dangerous, many would not believe it so easily. Because the royal capital had divine protection. But if they were to actually see the vampires, then they would have to believe. Impact is important. So you would have to choose the right timing to have them captured... Hmm. Hmm? Once fear has been nted in the hearts of the people, I would nt small bombs in order to kill several humans. At that point, the people would lose their calm. And then we just need to spread rumors about this or that person being a thrall... And what would happen? Everyone will be suspicious of each other and they will start killing. They had to kill the vampire who entered the city. That would be their excuse. And after this mayhem, the city will be overrun with chaos. Citizens will hunt citizens. And if the vampires spread rumors about how they had taken over the government, then even Eric would not be able to stop the chaos from getting worse. The people might even rebel against the government. Perhaps ambitious nobles would take advantage of the moment and mobilize their soldiers. The country would fall into ruin, and the vampires would be able to do as they pleased. After Marguerite exined all of this, Kathe finally understood the danger. Chapter 258 Chapter 258 C Walk However, Milka tilted her head to the side. Lady Marguerite. Can I ask you a question? You can ask me anything that you like. Why havent the vampires used this strategy before? This strategy that Marguerite talked about. Surely it did not require that the government or Adventurers Guild disclose any information about the vampires. That was what Milka was trying to say. Youre very sharp, Milka. Ehehe. Not at all! Milka said bashfully. Marguerite patted her on the head as she continued. Actually, the part about the guild and the government talking about the dangers of vampires is an important element. It is? Milka didnt seem to understand yet. Indeed. In the first ce, the people of the royal capital would not be very surprised if some thralls went wild and were arrested. Thats true. Because thralls and those who are charmed are able to move under the barrier of divine protection. They would just think that some weak vampires had be cocky and infiltrated the royal capital and were quickly defeated. And so they would praise Eric for defeating the thralls. I see. So people will only be scared after the Adventurers Guild spreads the information? That is right. And their n will only be effective if the people are afraid. This is very educational! Milka was nodding in agreement. I turned to her and said, Well, the ancestor is dead. And I dont know if those that remain can do the same thing. That being said, well have to be careful. Everyone nodded at Erics words. For a second, the room became quiet. And then Philly addressed Milka. Well, as for whether we can prevent such an incident, it depends on all of our work. I understand, teacher! Milka, its time that we shut ourselves up in theboratory. Yes, teacher! So, I must return to myboratory. Please let me know if something happens. Philly and Milka stood up and started walking towards theboratory. Were counting on you, Philly. If you need help, just say it. Yes, I will not hesitate to ask you when the timees. As Philly, Milka and Tama went off to theboratory, Marguerite got up to her feet. I must return to Ringain as well. She was an ambassador, which meant she was very busy. Aye, let us know if you learn anything. I know. And Eric has given me amunication bracelet. It was a good thing that we could talk to each other in case of an emergency. Once Marguerite was gone, Eric, Goran, Dorgo, and Mors left as well. Everyone was very busy. Now, it seems that I dont have anything to do until Phillypletes the magic tool. Gruff! Gruff! You want to go on a walk? Gruff! If you have nothing to do, take me on a walk! Thats what he was probably saying. Alright, Grulf. Well go on a walk then. Gruff! Do you want to go too, Lord Gerberga? Cluck-cluck! Apparently, Lord Gerberga wanted to go too. What about you, Kathe? Gahahaha! I will go with you! So Kathe wanted to go too. I decided to stop by at Phillysboratory so that we could take Tama on a walk as well. What about you, Shia? Though, I suggest that you all rest. Resting is part of getting stronger as well. They had just fought a fierce battle yesterday. And they had been training since morning. While they were young, they were still working too hard. In fact, it would not be wrong for them to just rest for two to three days. Resting was very important if you wanted to grow. ...Though, perhaps I was the wrong person to say this, as I had fought for 10 years without resting. Were going to visit the royal pce. Exactly. Charlotte and Marie wanted to y with us. Charlotte was Erics 10 year old daughter. Marie was the 4 year old younger sister. Are you going to visit the princesses too, Lord Gerberga? The princesses were very fond of Lord Gerberga. And so they would be very happy if Lord Gerberga went to visit them. Cluck-cluck. However, it seemed like Lord Gerberga wanted to go on a walk. In that case, you cane with us. Cluck! I asked the others as well, but Luch and Nia said they would help Philly and Milka. I see. Dont work too hard. I understand! Yes, Ill do my best to not get in Teacher Phillys way! Luch and Nia replied cheerfully as they headed to Phillysboratory. And so I went on a walk with Grulf, Tama, Lord Gerberga, and Kathe. When we walked in the royal capital, we jogged without rushing too much. You can slow down if you want, Tama. Ha-ha-ha. Tamas tongue stuck out and he looked quite happy as he followed me. Recently, Tama had gained some weight. And since he had been much too thin before, you could say that he was now looking healthier. Not only was he heavier, but his energy had recovered as well. While Grulf was a pup, he was also a sacred beast wolf, and Tama was just a big dog. And so the difference in energy was very clear. Since Kathe is here with us today, lets go out of the city. Hmm? Thats true. But does that mean you cant leave the city when Im not with you? Not exactly. But I just thought that if Tama got tired, you or I could carry him. Ah, indeed! I will carry him any time! Kathe wagged her tail happily. And so we went out of the gates of the royal capital. As Eric had given Kathe identification, she was able to enter and leave without any problem. After walking outside of the city for some time... Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga stuck his head out from chest. He clucked happily. Do you want to walk on the ground, Lord Gerberga? Cluck-cluck! As it seemed like he did, I put Lord Gerberga down on the ground. Kathe and I walked slowly so that Lord Gerberga could keep up. Tama and Grulf yed happily as they dashed in circles around us. Things sure seem peaceful now... Yes. As we had defeated the ancestor, the enemy should be quiet for some time. However, we couldnt let our guard down. We didnt know when a bomb trap would be detonated and destroy the city. Bombs sure are frightening things. That being said, its difficult to make them. I doubt that they can be mass produced... I hope that you are right... Kathe looked worried. We continued to talk about different things as we walked slowly around the city. Tama and Grulf continued to run around us at full speed. After some time had passed, Tama started to look tired. Well, I think we should head home soon. Tama, Grulf! Lord Gerberga. Woof! Gruff! Gruff! Cluck-cluck! They all gathered around me. I gave them water and treats and then put Lord Gerberga back into my jacket. And like that, we slowly made our way back to the royal capital. Chapter 259 Chapter 259 C Adventurer Friends On the way back to the mansion, I decided to stop by at the Adventurers Guild. Kathe. Take Tama and Grulf and go on ahead. Hmm? I want to stop by at the Adventurers Guild and see what kind of requests have been put out. I want to... No, I will return then. Tama, Grulf. Follow me. Perhaps Kathe wanted to visit the Adventurers Guild as well. But she saw that Tama was tired and decided to return with them. Thanks, Kathe. I wont take long. Mmm. As Kathe started to walk, Tama followed after her. However, Grulf would not leave my side. Grr? Do you want to stay with Locke? Grrr. Grulf looked like he wasnt tired yet. Alright, then you cane with me, Grulf. Grrr! And Tama wille with me! Wuff-wuff. Well buy something to eat and then go back! Wuff!! Kathe and Tama looked very pleased as they walked away. Apparently, they intended to buy some food first. Grulf and Lord Gerbera reacted to Kathes words. Gruff! Cluck. They were staring up at me now. And I didnt want them to regreting with me instead of Kathe. ...Then well also buy something to eat before returning. Gruff! Cluck-cluck! Grulf and Lord Gerberga looked very happy. Lord Gerberga stuck his head out from my jacket and gently rubbed his crest against my jaw. I patted him gently on the head in return. The crest was soft and felt nice. And then we entered the Adventurers Guild. It was just midday, so it was past the most crowded time. There werent too many Adventurers around. Locke. Its been awhile. Ah, Mr. Locke! Ario and Ginny came running towards me. I did feel as if I hadnt seen them in a long time. I think that thest time I adventured with them was when we had to hunt the demon rats. Its unusual for you two to be at the guild during this time. Were there no good quests today? No, thats not the reason. We were out since dawn today to gather herbs. And we only just returned now. There were some medicinal herbs with flowers that bloomed when the sun rose, which meant they could no longer be used for making medicine. They must have been gathering those kinds of herbs then. While it was a hassle to gather herbs with a time limit, they also paid better. And the danger was still low. So it was a rmended quest for beginner Adventurers. Oh, herb gathering, huh? Did it go well? Yes! Perfectly. Ginny said with a bright expression. Apparently, it went very well for them. Thats good to know. Gruff. Grulf seemed to be very happy to see Ario and Ginny again, as his tail was wagging. His front paws pushed off the ground at the same time over and over again. It was like he wanted to jump on them. But we had told him that he could only jump on me or Kathe, and he remembered that. As he was being very good, I patted him on the head. Recently, Ive been visiting Shias homnd. So I havent been to the Adventurers Guild in a while. I see. So thats why we havent seen you! What is Ms. Shias homnd like? As it wouldnt be good to stand here talking, we moved over to the dining area in the guild. There, we ate some light snacks and talked. Of course, I bought a lot of treats for Lord Gerberga and Grulf as well. Lord Gerberga sat down next to me and ate from a te that was on top of myp. As for Grulf, I put his treats in a te that was ced on top of a chair. I was pleased to see that both Lord Gerberga and Grulf were very happy. Is Shias homnd filled with a lot of cute children like Nia? Yes, as it is a beastkin wolf settlement. I see. I would like to visit it one day. Ginny seemed to really like beastkin children. It was understandable, as their ears and tails swayed around energetically. After talking about Shias settlement for awhile, I asked them, How have quests been recently? Have there been an increase in goblins? What about demon rats? Goblins were among the weakest of monsters, but the vampire sometimes used them as servants. And in the past, the effects of an Evil God Idol fragment had caused a great infestation of demon rats. Thankfully, nothing like that has happened. And so weve been mostly just gathering herbs. Even if we do hunt demon rats, there are never more than five. Its usually just two or three. Thats good to hear. Well, yes. But it doesnt feel very satisfying either. Brother. You shouldnt say such things. Th-thats right. Sorry. Ario looked a little embarrassed after he was admonished by Ginny. However, I understood how he felt. As an Adventurer, you wanted to save people, defeat powerful enemies, and earn the gratitude of the people. Just then, one of the guild workers came out from behind the desk, and began to add a new quest to the quest board. Ginny watched this and said, Brother. It looks like a request to hunt goblins. What! Ario said as he jumped off of his seat. Chapter 260 Chapter 260 C Receiving a Quest Ginny had read the request sheet. But we were quite far from the quest board, so she must have good eyes. It was no wonder that they were such good hunters. Goblin hunting? Alright, lets ept it. Said Ario, and Ginny nodded with a serious expression. Yes, brother. Right now, there are hardly any other Adventurers here. Then I will help you. Are you sure? Aye. I try to hunt goblins as much as I can. If youre going to help us, Mr. Locke, it will be like having the strength of a hundred people. Ario said in a relieved voice. Perhaps he was a little scared by the thought of hunting goblins with just Ginny. But even if he was afraid, he was going to brave the danger in order to save the helpless vigers. That was quite a brave thing to do. Well, Im going to go directly from here. Do you want to go home, Grulf and Lord Gerberga? Grau! Cluck! Grulf and Lord Gerberga looked like they wanted to go. But I was a little worried. There was no problem with Lord Gerberga. If he became tired, he could just rest in my jacket. But Grulf... Would he be okay? While it hadnt been particrly strenuous exercise, we had still been on a walk. What if he became too tired to move... ...I suppose if it came to it, I could just carry you. Groof? Grulf looked at me with a puzzled expression, and so I patted him on the head. Ario, go tell them that youll ept the quest. Im going to contact the people at my house. Understood. Leave it to me! And so Ario and Ginny ran to the counter in order to ept the goblin hunting quest. I then left the guild building and used mymunication bracelet in order to contact Kathe. Kathe. Have you arrived at the mansion yet? Huh? Ah, yes, I have! Tama drank some water and then ran off to Phillysboratory. Thats good. Kathe, I need you to give a message to Shia and Serulis. What is it? I epted a goblin hunting quest, and will go directly from here. What? But you said you wereing straight back. Im sorry. But there are people who need my help. And there isnt anything that I can do over there. Philly, the genius alchemist was dealing with the bomb. And Eric and his privy council were dealing with the search for the enemies hiding in the pce. Aside from that, Goran and the Adventurers Guild were doing everything that they could do to investigate the ruins of the dark ones. And I was just waiting for the results. Once I knew who the enemy was and where they were, then I could defeat them. But there was nothing that I could do currently. And so I need you to pass on that message. Now wait one moment. Can you tell me which vige the request ising from? I dont mind telling you, but do you really need that information? Of course, I do. What if there is an emergency, and I do not know? It will slow us down, wont it? Indeed, Kathe was right about that. It was possible that something would happen while I was hunting the goblins. In that case, Kathe might have toe and pick me up. Yes, it would be a waste of time if I had to give you details about my location if there was an emergency. Right? And so I told Kathe the details about the vige that we were headed in. After that, I reminded her to pass on the message to Shia and Serulis. I was sure that she would tell them. And just to remind you, Shia, Nia and Serulis need to rest, all right? If they heard that I was going to hunt goblins, then they might want toe too. However, they had fought in a harsh battle yesterday, and had been training since morning today. And so they required rest. They could fall ill if they pushed themselves too hard. I know that. Just leave it all to me. Kathe sounded very reliable as she epted responsibility. Now I wouldnt have to worry about them trying toe with us to hunt the goblins. After that, I switched off the connection and returned to the guild building. It was just as Ario had finished epting the quest. Apparently, the receptionist was quite pleased to learn that all three of us would be taking it on. With three F rankers, there shouldnt be a problem... Aye, leave it to us. But please be careful, all right? And so we listened to her exin the details of the request and then we set off. As we walked, Ginny said, As its a three hour walk to the vige, we should be able to return today if everything goes well. A six hour round trip. So it would be nine whole hours if we could finish hunting the goblins in three hours. As it was just a little before midday, we might be back in the royal capital near sun down. Yes. I hope it works out like that. I said as I nced over to Grulf. Staying out tonight be a little too much for Grulf. It really is nice when you can return on the same day. Yes, thest time we hunted goblins, it took us three days and two nights. Said Ario. On myst time hunting goblins, I had met Shia and encountered a Goblin Lord and a Vampire Lord. What if there is another Goblin Lord... They dont just pop up anywhere. As Ginny had sounded a little worried, Iughed and tried to reassure her. Maybe well meet a dragon instead! I doubt that. Ario started to joke, and Ginny denied it with augh. Ario was trying to make his younger sister less nervous. And so it was in this peaceful atmosphere that we went on our way. Chapter 261 Chapter 261 C Kathe Came to Us We left through the gate in the royal capital and traveled down the road. It wasnt the wide, main road, but a narrow, side road. As hardly anyone passed through, there was grass growing here and there. After walking for about twenty minutes, Ginny, who was walking ahead as the scout, suddenly stopped. Mr. Locke. Brother... That... Huh? Hmm? I dont think there was a hill here before... Ario tilted his head. Ario didnt realize because his eyesight wasnt as good as Ginnys. Thats a...dragon. I knew it... A dragon. Lets retreat. Surely not. Why would a dragon be in a ce like this? Ario said with augh. However, there was no doubt about it. There was a giant dragon a short distance away from the side of the road. We should retreat at once. Safety is the most important thing, and we need to report this to the guild. ...Yes. Im sorry. This is a little awkward to say, but I know that dragon. When I said this, Ginny looked at me with disbelief. The dragon that was sitting on the side of the road was Kathe. She was supposed to be at my house. But for some reason, she was sitting here in her dragon form. Ah, Locke. What a coincidence! Kathe said happily. And then she rushed towards me. Its definitely not a coincidence. You were waiting for me, werent you? ...No, not at all. Why are you lying? ...Really, Locke. Why do you have such an over inted opinion of yourself? Then what were you doing here? I was resting after my daily routine, which is the inspection of ancient ruins. ...Hmm. I thought that she was clearly lying. After all, Kathe had asked me for the precise location of the vige where the goblin hunting quest hade from. And the reason must have been so she could wait for us here. However, there was no point in poking further and trying to expose the lie. Gruff! Gruff! Grulf seemed very happy as he pounced on Kathes leg Oh, Gruff. You sure are excited! Kathe stroked Grulf with the back of her finger with a pleased expression. I turned to Ario and Ginny, who were frightened as they stood behind me. This dragon is my friend. Her name is Kathe. I see. Thats amazing... Is-is that so. You certainly are full of surprises, Mr. Locke. But Ario and Ginny looked put-off. So you two must be Lockes F-rank Adventurer friends? Im A-Ario. Im a Sorcerer. I can use Fireball and Magic Arrow. Im Ginny. An Archer Scout. They sounded very nervous as they introduced themselves. However, I was now worried that she would think his name was A-Ario. This is Ario and Ginny. They are my Adventurer friends. Is that so! I am Kathe. I am Lockes friend. Its good to meet you. Its good to meet you too! Yes, good to meet you. Ario was talking more formally than usual. It must be because he was so nervous talking to a dragon. I understood how he felt. Kathe seemed to be in a good mood as she wagged her tail. Hmm? So you are going to hunt goblins, are you not? It must be fate that brought us together. So I shall help you. I see. Well, since youre here, I suppose you can help. You can count on me! What? What? While Kathe was wagging her tail, Ario and Ginny looked at me with confusion. Was it really all right to have a great dragon help them fight some goblins? In the first ce, a dragon was scarier than any goblin. That was what they were probably thinking. Dragons were like the embodiment of terror. Gruff! Gruff! You want some treats, Grulf? Even Grulf, who was now jumping on Kathe and wagging his tail, had been afraid of her when they first met. And so Ario and Ginny would get used to her soon enough. Dont worry, Kathe is a good dragon. There is no need to be afraid. If you say so, Mr. Locke... I-Im not even afraid or anything...at all... Calm down, brother. I-I am calm. It-Its you, Ginny, who needs to calm down. But Ario was clearly more unnerved than his sister. You sure are an interesting one, Ario. I know. Since youre here. I will let you ride on my back. No, that wont be necessary. I said. Kathe tilted her head to the side. Why is that? I am very fast. If we rode on Kathe, a three hour walk could be traveled in five to ten minutes. It would be very efficient. However, Kathe. We are headed to a vige where the people are afraid of goblins. Imagine how they would react if they saw a dragon. Then you can get off outside of the vige. No! No! We must be very cautious! Lets walk! Ario protested passionately. Indeed. Ario may be right. Kathes suggestion that we could get off while still at a distance did make sense. However, Ario and Ginny were still afraid of her. And it would be bad to take them up into the sky in this state. Besides, Kathes back wasnt made to carry humans. It was hard to keep your bnce, and there was nothing to hold onto. It would not be easy to ride her. Of course, I could help them and ensure that they didnt fall, but their legs may be wobbly, and they might not be able to stand afterward. And then they wouldnt be able to hunt goblins. Chapter 262 Chapter 262 C Lets go to the Vige And so I said to Kathe, Lets walk. Its only about three hours. If you want toe with us, youll have to do it in human form. Very well then. During the three hour journey and goblin hunt, Ario and Ginny would likely get used to Kathe. And then perhaps they could ride on her back on the way home. That would save us enough time. We might be able to return before sundown. Alright then. I shall go and turn into a human. So saying, Kathe went running into the nearby forest. She no longer took her clothes off without warning. That showed she had grown ustomed to the traditions of humans. Kathe returned quickly in her human form, and then we started to walk towards the vige. Kathe looked very cheerful as she began to talk to Ginny. Are you good at hunting goblins, Ginny? I wouldnt say that Im good... Well, I am good at it. After all, I can even tell humans and goblins apart! Huh? Oh, indeed. It seemed that Ginny had no idea what Kathe was talking about. Kathe. Its easy if all you have to do is defeat one or two goblins. However, there is more to it than that. Really? I thought all you had to do was defeat them. Because goblins create herds. And so you must hunt the entire herd. Were the attacks from a single herd? Multiple herds? Or was it just some stray goblins? And from what nest did the herde from? It was necessary to learn all of these things. We would then need to destroy the entire nest. When I told Kathe all of this, she nodded understandingly. How very educational this is. While you are strong, Kathe, you are still a beginner as an Adventurer. And so you must listen carefully to what I say. I understand. We had three hours to reach the vige, which was plenty of time. And so I would use that time to exin goblin hunting to Kathe as we walked. Oh! Oh! So thats how it is! This is very helpful. Aye. I am learning. It wasnt just Kathe, but Ginny and Ario also listened carefully. We took a few breaks on the way, and after walking for three hours, the vige came into view. So thats the vige. As a former hunter and bow scout, Ginny had good eyes and saw it immediately. Its a small vige. Aye. If we happen tock any supplies, I doubt that well be able to replenish them here. Ario muttered. As Adventurers, you would generally prepare so that you didnt have to rely on replenishing. However, there were always unexpected situations. And so it would be incredibly helpful if you could restock on location. Ario, Ginny. I will leave the negotiations to you. Yes! Please leave it to us. We have some experience with quests since then. So Im used to negotiating now. Thats good to hear. As we talked about such things, we reached the entrance to the vige. ...Grrr. Suddenly, Grulf started to tug at my sleeve. What is it? Grrrrrraaau! Grulf began to growl in a low voice as he red into the vige. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 C The Change in the Vige Everyone, stop for one moment. I said, and then Ario and Ginny nodded silently and stopped. What is it, Grulf? Kathe tilted her head in puzzlement as she stopped. And then she ruffled Grulfs fur. But even when being petted, Grulf continued to growl. And so I asked him. What is it? Grulf? Grrr. Grulf growled in the direction of the vige. He was telling us that there was something inside that we needed to be wary of. And so I activated Magic Search over a wide area. With Magic Search, I could find anything that held magic energy, and know their size and numbers as well. Hmm. There were about a hundred beings with magic energy within the vige. That in itself was not strange. It was an ordinary small vige. However, Magic Search was not enough to differentiate between humans and dark ones. In fact, it was even difficult to tell humans apart fromrge livestock. Because of this, I also activated Magic Exploration. And I cast it on everyone in the vige. To cast it remotely, without touching them, and over a hundred people at once was quite difficult. And it also used up a lot of magic energy. However, it would save time. ...There isnt a single normal human there. What? What does that mean? Ario and Ginnys eyes widened at my words. In other words, you mean that they are all goblins? And so we just have to blow away the entire vige? No, not that. Wait a minute, Kathe. Very well. And then Ginny took out her bow as she asked, Mr. Locke. If they are not goblins... There are about thirty vampire thralls. And seventy humans who have been charmed. The charmed humans were likely being kept as food for the vampires, as well as for hostages. Hmm. So there arent any vampires? There werent any in the vige. However, they were certainly somewhere close by. After all, there were so many thralls and charmed people here. So it wouldnt just be a vampire or Arch Vampires. I think we should expect to see a high-ranking vampire here. Perhaps even a High Lord. However, there was no need to bring up that possibility and scare the others. After all, for Ario and Ginny, a Lord or High Lord were much too strong an enemy. I really do think we should just burn down the whole vige. Kathe. You can bring people back with proper treatment after they have been charmed. ...Is that so? In that case, we must help them. Kathe said with a nod. But fighting while rescuing people would be very difficult. We will surely get in Mr. Lockes way. Perhaps its best if we withdraw from here. Thats true, brother. Ario and Ginny made the right decision. However, I couldnt have the two return alone. Because there was the possibility that they would be attacked by a Vampire Lord on the way back, and turned into thralls. Its too dangerous for you two to return. Besides, I think this quest itself was a trap. A trap? If they could turn Adventurers into thralls, they would be very useful as pawns. And so I thought that it was likely that they had tried to lure Adventurers here with a fake goblin hunting quest. In fact, the Vampire Lord I defeated with Shia had been trying to do just that. So such things happen... How horrible. Ario and Ginny were even more frightened now. I had told them about thest time I had defeated a Vampire Lord with Shia. However, I had not told them about the kind of things that the Vampire Lord was plotting. And so its too dangerous for you to go back. Then we should all go back. Said Ario, but I shook my head. The thralls are one thing, but I cannot abandon the people who have been charmed. The seventy people who were charmed were people that I could save. I couldnt leave them. If I did, they might be turned into thralls. And there was no turning back once you were a thrall. Kathe. Leave this to me. I want you to use your dragon form to take Ario and Ginny back to the royal capital and... But before I could finished, Magic Lance began to rain down from the sky above us. There were dozens of them. Kathe and Grulf were quick to dodge them. And I created a magic barrier to protect myself, Ario and Ginny. Gagagagagaga... The sounds rang loudly as the magces struck the barrier. They were incredibly powerful. And so they must have been made by a Vampire that was above a Lord. ...Hey. Thats quite vicious for a first attack. Perhaps my prediction had been wrong then. Because they couldnt charm, let alone turn us into thralls if we were dead. So they arent trying to capture us!? Kathe was no longer able to dodge all of them, and so she created a barrier instead. And I also created barriers to surround Grulf. Ill figure out why they want us deadter. More importantly,e over here, Grulf. Grau! And then Grulf ran towards me obediently. Chapter 264 Chapter 264 C Vampire Battle Kathe was one thing, but if Grulf was hit by magic arrows, he would be heavily wounded. And if I was going to protect everyone, it would be easier if they were all gathered together. Ah! Eee! Within my magic barrier, Ario and Ginny let out frightened shrieks. And so in order to calm them, I said, Ario. Ginny. Youll be safe here. I will protect you. Yes, thank you. Th-thank you! And then I activated themunications bracelet, and talked so that everyone who was connected to it could hear me. Eric. Goran. I thought Id make a report. I found a vampire base. You what? Where is it? Please tell us the details. And so I told them the location of the vige. So there are only thralls and charmed... However, were currently being attacked by very powerful magic spears. And so I believe there is a High Lord nearby. What! You should have said that earlier. Leave it to me. Kathe is here as well. Besides, the battle will be finished by the time you arrive, Eric. Very well. Ill leave the fighting to you. ...Ill send people to deal with the aftermath. Aye, thank you. And then I ended themunication. Even as I was talking, the magic spears continued to rain down on us. Thats a lot of magic energy. Locke! I cannot find the enemy. They must be hiding. Just wait a minute. I understand. Thest ancestor I had defeated had been very good with concealment. Perhaps the vampires had then learned the importance of concealment magic. And so while maintaining the magic barrier, I activated Magic Detection. And this time, I raised the level considerably,pared to the time I scanned the vige. Kathe! There are five in all! I said, and then unleashed my own magic spears at them. I purposely chose the same method as the enemy, as they had unleashed hundreds of them on us. And the one-sided attacks had gotten on my nerves. Gue! Gya! Gie! Gafu! While I had unleashed the magic spears at all five of them, there were only four screams. So thest one had dodged the attack. In that case, it was likely that there were four Archs and one Lord. However, they were clearly no ordinary Archs or Lords. If they were ordinary Archs, there was no way that Kathe wouldnt have been able to tell where the magic spears wereing from. Besides, a normal Lord would not have been able to dodge my magic spears. Are they enhanced? I muttered as I looked at the four Archs. They had all been pierced by the magic spears, and were coughing up blood. It was almost a mortal wound. However, these were vampires, and you could not rx until they werepletely dead. Taaaaa! As soon as my magic spearsnded, Kathe had dashed out at a tremendous speed. Kathe was targeting the one that had gotten away. The Lord, who would be the strongest one that was here. Kathe was in human form, and was unarmed. However, she bridged the gap with incredible speed. And after feigning a kick, she jumped over them at thest second. After this feint, her fists came down with a violent force. Arghhh! !! The Lord was desperate, and just barely managed to dodge Kathes attack. Her fists mmed into the ground, and with a loud crash, clouds of dust rose into the air. No, it was more like a storm of soil and rock. Hehehehe! Kathe had forced the Lord into close quartersbat. And the fight was moving in her favor. Even though the lord of the wind dragons was in human form, she was still good at fighting. It was clear that I could leave it to Kathe. Well, dont think that you can escape now. I said to the four, who all hadrge holes near their hearts from the magic spears. Since you tried to kill us immediately, you must know who we are? Youre awfully arrogant for a human! And isnt it a shame that you were defeated by such a human? As I wanted to get information from the vampires, I could not finish them. However, I couldnt let this go on for too long. Ario and Ginny were here. And nearby, there was a vige that was suppressed by vampires. It would be dangerous if the vigers started toe out. If it was just thralls, I could kill them all without mercy, but it wouldnt work like that with charmed vigers. I had to suppress and disarm them without killing them, so that I could break the spell. And even if they were weak as individuals, seventy of them would be very difficult to deal with. Kathe! We dont have much time. Hurry up and take care of it. Its easier said than done, Locke! She replied, but continued to strike the Lord. It went flying off into the air, but she chased after it and then kicked it. I cant just let her do everything. I had noints when it came to Kathesbat ability. However, she wasnt that great when it came to fighting against vampires. It had been a good decision to get close to that one and fight. In fact, the Lord didnt even have time to use its magic. It was a one-sided fight, where it was just being hit. However, when fighting vampires, you need an attack that could finish them off. Like cutting off their head, or gouging out the heart, and then burning them. I dont have time to talk to you all anymore. I said, and then I cut off the heads of the Arch Vampires with my Devil King Sword. Chapter 265 Chapter 265 C Questioning the Lord The Arch Vampires head shouted as it rolled onto the ground. I wont forgive you, foul humans! Shut up. Hurry up and die. But the Archs head began to transform into bats and flies. Grrrrraaa! Grulf bit into one of them and crushed it with his jaws. Vampires could not transform once Grulfs ws and fangs had sunk into them. It was Grulfs special ability. Well done, Grulf! Grau! I couldnt let them do everything. And so I cast Magic Search, so that there would be no way of escape, and then I burned it thoroughly. And then I touched Lord Gerberga gently from above my breastte. Today, Lord Gerberga hadnt cried after the vampire started to transform. And so I thought it was a little odd. But when I looked, I saw that Lord Gerberga was sleeping quietly. As we hade here on our way back from a walk, Lord Gerberga must have been tired. Perhaps it is actually a good thing. If Lord Gerberga had cried, they would know that we had a God Fowl. There shouldnt be any dark ones hiding in the area now. However, it was possible that something was hiding amongst the charmed vigers or thralls. Besides, Lord Gerberga wouldnt even cry against a mere Arch Vampire. Rest well, Lord Gerberga. ... And so Lord Geberga continued to sleep quietly. Ario! Ginny! I need you to wait there for a while. Understood! I understand! Dont let your guard down. I know! Ario and Ginny obeyed willingly. That was how much they trusted me. And so I left them under the protection of a magic barrier, and I ran towards Kathe. Gruff! Gruff! With a serious air, Grulf wagged his tail and followed after me. Stay on guard, Grulf. Grau! Grulf barked back confidently. He seemed more reliable than usual. And so I approached Kathe and the Vampire Lord, who were in a fistfight. And as Kathe mmed her fist into the Lords face, I charged in from the side. It keepsing back up, no matter how many times I hit it! Its so strong in spite of being a Lord. As Kathe said, it was strangely tough. Perhaps it had been strengthened by the Evil God. That being said, it seems like it was still weaker than thest strengthened Lord I had fought. Indeed. Vampires are stubborn, just like cockroaches. How dare... The Lord was furious, and it red at me. But that was all. Even though it could react to my words, it could not react to my movements. Without saying anything more, I cut off the Lords head with the Devil King Sword in my right hand. Kathe! For now, cutting off the head is the easiest way. Im sure that it is, but I dont have a weapon right now! Then do this! I enveloped my left fist with magic energy, and then it shot through the Lords skin and shattered its chest bones so that I could grab its heart. ARRGHHHHH!!! Its body and head were already separated. And yet the Lord wailed in agony. And with his heart in my grasp, I pulled my left hand out. If you take out the heart, you can deal quite a lot of damage. ...Locke, thats quite a bold move. However, its something you can do too, isnt it? I can, but... It looks disgusting. Well, I cant argue with that. Thats why you should carry a weapon, Kathe. And so I turned to the Lord who had lost both heart and head. You went out of your way to call some Adventurers here. Are you low on personnel? ... Hmm. I guess you dont want to answer. The Vampire Lord would say nothing. In general, they were tight-lipped. But I thought that it wasnt that they were a tight-lipped race, but because they were believers of the Evil God. And so it would be no different for human believers. If asking bluntly wasnt going to do it, then I would have to change tactics. It must be hard for you all. I said in a softer, sympathetic voice. ...? The Lord looked at me suspiciously and then red. The true ancestor, was it? You must suffer a lot having to work under something so weak. Bastard! A lowly creature like you has no right! And yet it was your superior who was defeated by such lowly creatures? It was you! The bastard who hurt the great one... Apparently, this Lord knew that the true ancestor had been defeated. The reason that I had provoked him, was because I wanted to know the dark ones knew about its death. Judging by its reaction, they even knew how the true ancestor had died. Lessers and Arches were one thing, but it seemed that when it came to Lords, detailed information had spread quite far. After thinking all of this, I realized that something bothered me about the Lords words. ...Hurt? Apes like you are not worthy enough to touch the great one! You shall all be punished! He was talking as if the true ancestor wasnt actually dead. Chapter 266 Chapter 266 C Vampire Mystery There was still a lot that we didnt know about vampires. Especially when it came to the true ancestor. Not only did it never show itself, but the vampires would also not speak of it. Even Shia and the beastkin wolves knew very little. So perhaps it was a mistake that we thought we had beaten it. I wanted more information. It must be difficult to have such a foolish leader. After all, he was killed quickly after using such a foolish strategy. I will not forgive you for this mockery! And neither will god! You dont sound like you even know the true ancestor. That thing is small fry. It was killed by apes like us. ...Fool. An ape would never be able to kill him. This Lord seemed to be quite young mentally. Or maybe I should say immature. Though, I didnt know its actual age, as it was difficult to determine such things from a vampires physical appearance. However, it was easily provoked into talking. It just needed to be pushed a little more, and I could get more information. I understand why you wish to believe that, but... That is the truth. Its very unfortunate. Hmph. You are the one who believes what he wants. In fact, I... And then the Lord closed his mouth. You what? ... His mouth was tightly closed now. And things had been going so well. It was too bad. He had regained his calm then. ...Hmm. Youre awfully calm, when there is in fact, a traitor in your midst. A traitor? Foul creatures like you should devour each other and die. Is that the n? ... The Lord didnt answer, but just turned into ash. Apparently, he had ended his own life in order to stop any more information from leaking. But he had be calm right before death. In that case, hisst words had likely been spoken deliberately. Traitor. Devour each other. Perhaps he had only said this as a way of nting the seed of suspicion. However, it was also not something I could ignorepletely either. In fact, we knew that there were traitors in the royal pce. And yet, we had not found them yet. As I thought of this, Kathes voice came from behind. Are you done? Yes, for now. And then Kathe came with Grulf, Ario, and Ginny. Mr. Locke. Did you defeat the Vampire lord? Yes, I did. I knew that Locke was strong, but...not this strong. While I am a F-Rank Adventurer, Im also a veteran. That doesnt make any sense. But, maybe its possible if its Mr. Locke. Ario and Ginny nodded in agreement. They seemed satisfied with that. Locke. I have good ears, and I was listening... And then Kathe whispered in my ear. Is the true ancestor still alive? It is possible. However, we dont know yet. Do the dragons know anything about the true ancestor? They do not. I see. Well, if they did know, then Dorgo or Mors would have told us. So the true ancestor was also an unknown entity for the dragons. In any case, we cannot let our guard down. As Kathe and I whispered to each other, Mr. Locke. Can we go and check up on the vige? Yes, were worried about them. Ario and Ginny looked very serious. No, it would be best if you stayed away for now. But why? Ario. Ginny. The vampires still have control of that vige. But I thought you and Ms. Kathe killed all of the vampires? We did, but... I had continued to cast Magic Exploration and Magic Detection over the vige. And the result was that I saw that both the charmed and the thralls were still actively moving. However, charmed were supposed to be freed, and thralls turned to ash once the parent vampire was killed. In other words, it hadnt been the Lord who had infected them. I exined this to the two. I asked the Adventurers Guild for backup, so we should wait for them to arrive. And then I decided to have Kathe take Ario and Ginny back to the royal capital. Ario and Ginny were F-Rank Adventurers, and so attacking a vampire base was too much for them. Kathe. I need you to take Ario and Ginny and... gg... Suddenly, there was terrible pain in my head. I felt like vomiting, and I could feel the magic energy draining from my body. Ggg... Agghh... Grulf and Kathe were also groaning in pain. This sensation was familiar. The divine protection that eliminated the dark ones from the royal capital. Only, it was the evil god version. The protection of the evil god did more damage to strong humans, dragons, and those who are holy, and it restricted their movements. Chapter 267 Chapter 267 C Reunion Ario and Ginny looked ill as they fell to their knees. ...Im going to vomit. My hands and feet are numb. I cannot stand. Is it poisonous gas? While they were in pain, the symptoms were still light. It was those who were strong who felt the full effect of the protection of the evil god. And so Ario and Ginny got off lightly, because they were weak. ...Lord Gerberga. Are you all right? ...Oooo... Lord Gerberga was shaking within my jacket. Lord Gerberga was the God Fowl. And so he should be feeling the effects more than anyone here. Perhaps while I was fighting against the Lord, the protection had already started to be activated. And so while Lord Gerberga had appeared to be asleep, he might have actually been feeling ill due to the effects. I cast magic over the surrounding area and searched. However, I could not find it. Not only was it well-hidden, but I wasnt at my best due to the protection of the evil god. Kathe. Its the protection of the evil god! Find the core! If we can destroy it... Perhaps if both of us searched, we may find it. Thats what I thought as I shouted. This protection of the evil god had been used before, when I defeated a High Lord with Eric, Goran, and Shia. That time, we had been able to destroy the core. I cannot find it! Kaths voice sounded like a scream as it echoed. So she was already searching for it. Due to the protection of the evil god, the precision of magic detection had fallen greatly. That being said, we were outside. And I couldnt see any ce where it could be hidden. We should be able to find it easily. And yet we couldnt. ...Is it below? I activated magic detection towards the ground. Of course, that meant my attention moved down as well. Thats when it happened. Up, you fool! A low voice rang in my ears, and then giant magic bullets rained down from above. I immediately cast a barrier to protect Ario, Ginny, and Grulf. While Kathe was a powerful sorcerer, she was under the influence of the evil gods protection, and it was all she could do to save herself. Even under these conditions, I could stop normal magic bullets. But these were extra powerful. Stopping them was no easy feat. When the rain finally stopped, I turned to the others. Are you all right? Mr. Locke. Youre bleeding! Ginny screamed. But I smiled. Its just a scratch. Dont worry about it. A scratch? Hmph. It looks like a piece of your shoulder was carved out to me? From above, the person who had blown a chunk off my shoulder began to descend slowly. Youre just seeing things. I would be more worried about your face. Whats wrong? You look like youre dead? I was actually surprised, but remained calm. Locke, that one...he should be dead! The one who came down was the true ancestor that we had already defeated. I should be dead? You lizards cannotprehend the truth, it seems. Its face was ghastly pale, and different from average vampires. Perhaps there was some method to it, but I did not know. ...Its painful, isnt it? The gods protection. Aftering down, the true ancestor shoved his hand into the ashes of the Lord. And then he took out the medal. This too looked different from the medals usually found in Lords. I had cast mys. But did not expect to catch you so quickly. I see. So youre not a bat, but a spider? I said as I quickly used magic detection on the medal. But it must have noticed me doing this. The true ancestor grinned and then undid the magic on the medal. Locke. That... Kathe realized it as well. The core had been made to look like a medal. Thats why we were unable to find it. That was very clever of you. Even you did not notice it. And they are strengthened when this is buried in them. Its two birds with one stone, isnt it? He had seemed strong for a Lord, but not as strong as someone strengthened by the evil god. But the mystery was solved now. The true ancestor put the medal in his mouth and swallowed it. If you want to undo this protection, you will have to crack me open. This was incredibly dangerous now. The true ancestor was strong enough on his own. And fighting and defeating him here would be very troublesome. ...You must be very afraid of me then. Im not afraid. However, you are rather capable for an ape. Thank you. I sent a lot of Lords like this one to different viges around the capital, and waited for you to get caught. The true ancestor said with a gleefulugh. Im d it was me, then. Were it any other Adventurer, they would have been killed. But not much time had passed since west defeated him. So that meant he had only set the traps very recently. These were likely viges he already had control over, and he sent Lords with the evil god protection embedded in them to the viges. And so he was able to set these traps in no time at all. You are happy that youre the one who is going to die? How very noble of you. Hardly. Its you who is going to die. Well, maybe you are already dead. Hmph. As we talked like this Imunicated to the others through telepathy. Ario, Ginny. Please. Take Grulf and run. B-but, your wound... Ginny didnt realize it was telepathy, and said this out loud. Be quiet. Its only a scratch for me. And while he is troublesome, I can still defeat him. We defeated him before! There is no need to worry! Kathe agreed cheerfully, and so Ario and Ginny seemed to be convinced. Chapter 268 Chapter 268 C Evil God Protection Ario and Ginny ran off without a word. And Grulf followed after them. Grulf looked like he intended on protecting them. He was a very smart and kind wolf. Where do you think you are going? You apes. So saying, the true ancestor tried to unleash a magic bullet at Ario and the others. Youre letting your guard down by looking away. I knocked down the magic bullet with one of my own. ...Im surprised you can move that much within the barrier. Have you forgotten that we killed you before? Youre underestimating us. I said and then grinned for good measure. While the true ancestor seemed to have not noticed it yet, the moment that the core entered his body, the effect of the Evil God Protection had weakened. Perhaps his body had be the barrier, and that was weakening the area of effect. During the fight with the Lord, it had only been Lord Gerberga who was affected. And so it was possible that a barrier of flesh was that powerful. Im getting used to the Evil God Protection. Kathe. Lets defeat this worthless creature. Of course! Hmph. You only barely defeated me after attacking as arge group. But what can you do when there are only two of you! We can kill you, thats what. I pulled out the Devil King Sword. And then the true ancestor grinned. What is so funny! Kathe shouted. And the true ancestor answered with a smile. Isnt it obvious? Ruck. Youve brought the sword, just like I wanted. Thank you. ...Did you realize it was me because of this sword? I had used the Devil King Sword during the previous fight. And so it was not strange that he would recognize me as Ruck. I thought it was possible. But it seemed unlikely. And so I prepared a trap in order to confirm it. Well, that was very considerate of you to go through all that trouble. I said as I fired off a magic bullet. The true ancestor looked like he was taken by surprise for a moment, but still blocked it. Not bad. You can still move well within the divine protection. And then the true ancestor rubbed his jaw with his left hand. Hmm. Its no wonder that the apes called you Ruck the Hero. Its very convenient that I can kill you here. I didnt say anything about allowing you to kill me. ...And Ill get the Devil King Sword on top of that. Apparently, the Devil King Sword was an important item for the true ancestor. Perhaps it was used for some art or ceremony. While I didnt know what it was, it was clearly not for something good. I wont let you take it! And then I shed at him with the Devil King Sword. He dodged the attack with ease. And then Kathe attacked him with her magic. The true ancestor dodged this as well, and so I fired off even more magic. Kathe and I worked together, with magic and sword, and martial arts as well. And yet he continued to dodge them. The true ancestor wasntunching his own attacks. He just grinned happily and dodged ours. Hes toying with us! Its because our movements are slowed down by the effects of the Evil God Protection. The effects had been weakened. But our power was still held back. Our movements were slowed down a little, as was the power and activation speed of magic. Like this, it was not difficult for the true ancestor to deal with us. What should we do, Locke? We know that he died once. And so he shouldnt be at full strength. Hmm. You continue to attack him, Kathe. Ill think of something. Very well! Kathe unleashed a chain of magic and physical attacks at the true ancestor. While she was not at her best, she was still the wind dragon king. And her attacks were severe. However, the true ancestor still seemed rxed. We had indeed defeated him before. So there was no way that he was at his best. There must be something that was boosting his abilities. I doubted that having the Evil God Protection core in his body was doing much to strengthen him. I was able to guess this based on the strength of the Lord we had defeated. Well, never mind. Ill crush you so bad that you will never be able to move again. Just you try! I mmed the true ancestor hard with magic attacks. And then I closed the gap between us and swung with the Devil King Sword. Just then, the true ancestor flew back. It was as if he was more wary of the sword than my magic. I see. What do you see! The Devil King Sword had the ability to absorb. If he was wary of being absorbed, then he likely did not want me to grab him. After all, I had absorbed a lot from him with Drain Touch before. And if he was scared of that, it would make the fight a lot easier. And so I kept him in check with Drain Touch and the Devil King Sword while also shooting magic at him. While the magic wasnt as strong or fast as it usually was, it was more about how you used it. And with Kathes support, a few of my attacks were able tond and blow off the true ancestors left arm and right leg. You arent half bad. The true ancestor said with a grin. And in the next instant, the left arm and right leg regenerated. But you cant kill me with this level of attacks! Dont lie! Its not possible for someone to be immortal! Kathes attacks became even more vicious. However, he dodged them all expertly. I cant hit him! What should we do, Locke! Just a little more. Just push a little more and we can win. I dont know what you mean, but Ill do it! A little more. It was just a matter of time. I just had to persist. Chapter 269

Chapter 269 C Reinforcements

After fighting for a while, I finally felt their presence. Here theye! What do you mean? Kathe asked. And then as if to reply... ARGHHHH! Goran dropped down from the sky. Tskkk! Gorans magic de cut the true ancestors body, from shoulder to groin. At the same time, the wounds burst into mes. You two seem to be having fun. So saying, Goran continued his attacks. The true ancestor flew back in order to create some distance between them. I was waiting for you. Ah, sorry that I waste, Locke. And Mors, who was in the form of a great dragon, descended. Eric was riding on Morss back. Eric spoke to Goran in a calm voice. You shouldnt jump off so suddenly. Its dangerous. You may say that, but the ambush seeded. So its fine. Goran said with augh. And so I turned to the three neers. Do you understand the situation? Aye, leave it to us. To think that its still alive. It was when I realized the presence of the evil god protection. Before the true ancestor came down from the sky. I had activated themunications bracelet. Because of this, Eric and Goran had heard everything that was said. The existence of the evil god protection. The appearance of the true ancestor. How the battle was moving. They knew all. In other words, Eric would have also brought the magic tool that could weaken the effects of the evil god protection. In fact, he had already activated it. I could feel my body be lighter. So you finally came. Heroic apes. The tide has turned now. I wouldnt be so sure. Judging by the way he talked, the true ancestor was still confident. However, he had not healed himself after Goran cut him. It looks like he studied us beforehand. Even though you did manage to cut me. Oh, thats right. There is something I should tell you... As the true ancestor continued to talk, I shot a magic bullet into him. It hit him head on and a great hole opened up in his torso. And then the core that he had swallowed fell to the ground, along with his organs. You are so impatient. We should talk more leisurely. After all, I went through the trouble of... Without answering him, I used the Devil King Sword to cut off his head. At the same time, I thrust my hand into the hole in his body. Give me your magic energy before you disappear. Because I think well be quite busy after this. And then I touched the true ancestors heart directly and activated Drain Touch. In a previous attack, the true ancestor had gouged out a chunk of my shoulder. And so I also wanted to use Drain Touch to heal that wound. At the same time, the head that was on the ground began to shrivel and dry up. And then my shoulder began to heal. However, the true ancestor had less magic energy than I expected. I could do little more than stop the bleeding. As for the true ancestor, he did not resist, as if he had already given up. The head on the ground just smiled. ...Do you understand now? Well, I guess thats why the apes call you Ruck the Hero. But its toote. And you will feel regret. The true ancestor was talking like he had won. He had little magic energy. In other words, this wasnt his real body. When defeating him, I had been able to take his magic energy by using Drain Touch on his clones, but it didnt work this time. In other words, this one wasnt connected to the real body when it came to magic energy. That revealed several other things as well. You bastard. The body is... But without answering me, the true ancestor began to turn into mist. Cock-a-doodle-dooo!! Lord Gerbergas godly cry echoed loudly. At the same time, the true ancestor turned into ashes. ...I guess it wasnt possible. Oh, well. Its not much of a loss. He disappeared with a smile. Thank you, Lord Gerberga. Cluck-cluck. Locke. What happened? Aye, it looked like he was trying to say something? Perhaps we should have listened first... There is no time. We can talkter. We must hurry back to the royal capital. Kathe, Im counting on you. I dont understand, but Ill take you there. And then Kathe returned to her dragon form. I quickly gathered the ashes and remains of the vampires. Locke. Are you all right? Eric asked me with a concerned voice. Aye. The true ancestor took a piece of my shoulder, but I healed it with Drain Touch. Its notpletely healed, but I can move. So Im fine. I said with augh. And it wasnt a lie. The true ancestor had so little magic energy, that I could only stop the bleeding. It was far frompletely healed, and it hurt a lot. And since a piece had gouged out, it was difficult to use my muscles to move my right arm. ...Dont push yourself too hard. Goran said worriedly. I hadnt wanted Eric and Goran to know the state I was in, but I was not able to hide it from them. I know. And I wont. However, I can still use magic. And we dont have time. Gruff! Just then, Grulf returned and barked at me. We wouldnt leave you behind, Grulf. As for Ario and Ginny... When Ario and Ginny returned, they kneeled before Eric. Yo-Your Majesty. It is an honor to meet you. Thank you for everything. Arios attempt at speaking to the king was not considered proper at all. However, he was born in a farming vige and had no prior contact with nobles, so this was the best that he could do. Eric would asionally show his face to the people during public ceremonies. And so Ario and Ginny recognized him. ...Raise your heads. This is a state of emergency. Im sure Locke will exin it to youter. Ye-yes, Your Majesty. Both Ario and Ginny were very nervous. While it would be hard to exin itter, it could not be helped. You must keep it a secret that you encountered vampires here, and that you met us. At least, for a while. Ye-yes, Your Majesty! Thank you. While Eric spoke with Ario and Ginny, I called out to Mors. Mors. After we are finished dealing with the vige, can you take Ario and Ginny back to the city? Certainly. ...As for the vige, there are thirty thralls and seventy who have been charmed. Mors had used Magic Detection to quickly grasp the situation with uracy. Thats right. Thank you. Mors. I dispatched an A-Rank Adventurers party. So you dont have to worry. Goran said, and Mors nodded firmly. I understand. Ill leave things to them once they arrive. I left the rest to Mors, and got onto Kathes back and we headed towards the royal capital. Eric, Goran, Grulf, and Lord Gerberga were with me. The moment that I jumped onto Kathes back, my right arm hurt terribly. Locke? What is going on? What is in the capital? Eric looked worried as he asked this. He was still concerned about my injury. However, as it was an emergency, he prioritized the exchanging of information. The true ancestor, no, the shadow, was a feint. Tell me the details. Fine. To put it simply, the true ancestor attack was a way of luring you and Goran out. The true ancestor had continued to dodge the attacks. But it wasnt because he was toying with us for his own enjoyment. After all, aside from the first magic bullet he unleashed at Ario and Ginny, he hadnt attacked us at all. Why didnt he attack? Probably to save magic energy. As the evil god protection lowered the uracy or Magic Detection, I was unable to tell. In the first ce, the true ancestor was good at using concealment magic. And with the evil god protection on top of that, I had been fooledpletely. What we were fighting was just a phantom. A shadow with a body. It was one of the clones we had fought when defeating him previously. Perhaps he had learned after losing thest fight, or he was too far away to connect to it. Regardless, there was no magic energy link. The reason that he had been afraid of my magic absorption was because one it was absorbed, he would be defeated easily. I figured it out thanks to you bringing the tool that stopped the evil god protection. Thank you. Im d that it was useful... But why do you say it was a feint? Because the moment you and Goran arrived, it started to stall for time. And in order to do that, he had started talking about things of no consequence. Though, at first... It had been trying to kill me and take the Devil King Sword... To me, it had felt like he suddenly started talking more, and was trying to buy time without attacking. My guess was now that Eric and Goran had moved, he changed strategy. Locke. Wait a minute. How did he know that Eric and I started moving? Did you forget, Goran? There are spies in the pce. And they have not been found yet. I said, and then Eric and Gorans expressions turned grim. Chapter 270 Chapter 270 C Express Kathe, please hurry. The vige that had been overrun by vampires was two hours away from the royal capital on foot. If Kathe flew at full speed, she should be able to arrive in ten minutes. I know! Just as Kathe began to elerate, mymunications bracelet reacted. Mr. Locke. Can you hear me? What happeed? I could hear Phillys voiceing from the bracelet. Before leaving for the beastkin wolf settlement, I had given Philly and Milka the bracelets. It was for emergencymunication. Something is happening in the royal capital. I had expected this. What, precisely? There is a hole in the divine protection. I did not expect that. I didnt think that things would be that bad. Tell me the location and scale. As I talked to Philly, Eric used his own bracelet to contact others as well. The privy council directly under him, and the royal guards, which had a lot of beastkin wolves. He was likely giving them orders to be on guard. The hole is directly above the royal pce. As for the size, it is more than big enough to cover the pce. In fact, your mansion is inside as well, Mr. Locke. I see. That is very big. If even my house was in range, that means the pce and entire nobles district was no longer protected. Eric looked at me grimly when he heard this. Goran also started to contact others with his bracelet. He was probably giving orders to the Adventurers Guild. Has there been an attack? I do not know... I see. Thats good. If they didnt know, it at least meant that Philly, Milka, Nia and Luch had not been attacked. That was enough for me at this time. Philly. I have casted magic on the mansion. You should be safe as long as you stay inside. I know. Is there any way to close the hole in the divine protection? Philly was a genius alchemist. She had more skill and knowledge than the alchemists in the pce. Besides, the divine protection used the sages stone as its core. And Philly was the only one who could craft those. ...Mr. Locke, it is harder than it sounds. I wont say that Im sure I can do it, but... Thats fine. Just think of something quickly. If you cant do it, then no one can. We will have to give up. Very well. I will do my best. Take care of my apprentices, Milka, Nia and Luch. Yes. I will do my best for them as well. I finished mymunication with Philly and then contacted Shia next. Shia was one of the chiefs of the beastkin wolves. And so Eric had given her one of the bracelets. Also, Shia and Serulis had said that they were going to the pce to y with Erics daughters. It was likely that they were at the royal pce right now. And so if I could contact them, I might be able to find out about the situation in the pce. Shia! Can you hear me? ...zazaza...zaa... There was no reply. Perhaps she was saying something, but there was too much noise, and I couldnt hear. Shia! Answer me if you can hear! ...Za...zaza... Once Eric saw that I couldnt connect to Shia, he said, So there is no reply for you either? You either? Is it the same for you too? Aye. I cant connect to the guards or the privy council. Is it only within the pce? Yes. I was able to contact departments outside of the pce. Im sending them to the pce right now. What about you, Goran? I am able to contact the others. Im sending our best Adventurers to the pce now. I see. So not only did they make a hole in the divine protection, but they put up some kind of barrier that obstructsmunication magic. They can do such a thing? Normally, it would be impossible. Well, I suppose Locke could do it... While Eric and Goran werent doubting me, they were very surprised. Its not that easy to do. I believe it was something done over a long period of time by the informers within. Ever since we had helped Philly, we were aware that there were informers within the pce. The privy council was doing its best to look into it, but they had not been able to find the culprits. What a disaster. Eric tightly gripped the handle of his holy sword. Calm down, Eric. That being said, his wife Lefy and daughters, Charlotte and Marie were in the pce. So I couldnt me him. Aye, I know. I am calm. Still, Eric forced a smile. We are almost there! Kathe shouted. Thanks to her flying at top speed, the pce was now within view. The area surrounding the pce was filled by a thick fog from the ground up into the sky. ...What is that? It cant be ordinary fog... Locke. Do you know what is happening? Eric and Goran looked at me. Ill check. And then I activated Magic Exploration and Magic Detection. I wanted to know what the fog was, as well as the condition of the divine barrier. And if there was an evil god protection, I wanted to know about that as well. I checked, but I cant tell. There must be something that is obstructing my magic. I could not even tell if there was an evil god protection. However, it was clear that there was no divine protection. Eric. Where is the divine protection core? The location of the core was the highest state secret. That being said, the closer you were to the core, the stronger the effect of the divine protection. And so even I had a vague idea of its location. Its deep into the pce. To be precise, the ceiling of my room. I see. Does that tell you anything? Im measuring the distance between the center of the divine protection and the hole. The divine protection wasnt nullifiedpletely. And so arge part of the royal capital was still under its protection. The hole was just in the center, over the pce. So the core itself is not nullified. There is just something to get rid of its effect. I said to Eric and Goran as I continued to search. In the meantime, Kathe continued to fly us closer to the pce. I found it! After careful calctions, I found the location of the thing that was making a hole in the protection. Chapter 271 Chapter 271 C Battle of the Dragons Locke, where is it! Tell me. Eric could not hide his impatience. One is in the center of the pce, and the other is in that building. Can you see it? I pointed at the ces that I thought were creating the hole. ...This is bad. Its no wonder that the privy council had such a difficult time. Eric said with a bitter expression. So, what is it? The Ringain Kingdoms embassy. I see. So thats what it is. The embassy was like a separate country within the Mendilibar Kingdom. So even the privy council, which was connected directly to the king, could not invade their territory. That made it the perfect ce to hide something. Locke. In other words, there is something in the royal pce and the embassy that is creating the hole? Thats the only exnation. Goran is right. Then Goran asked us, Which do we crush first? ...The pce. It would be best to act after the government is functional again. And it wasnt just that. Erics wife and children, as well as Gorans daughter, Serulis, were there as well. So if we went to the embassy first, Eric and Goran might not be able to concentrate, as their thoughts would be with the pce. Understood. And I agree. What about you, Eric? I agree as well. Thank you, Locke. Perhaps Eric thought that I was being considerate of his family, as he thanked me. Theres no need to thank me. So its decided. Well break into the royal pce. Now that we knew what to do, I shouted to Kathe. Go and fly right above the pce. And then well jump off! Got it! And what should I do after that? Kathe was getting closer and closer to the pce now. The area around the pce was surrounded in a thick fog, it almost looked like a white hill. Even the tallest structure in the capital, a five-story watch tower, could be covered twice over. Thats how high the fog was. I cant tell what is happening inside, even when using magic. We must be careful. Understood. Locke. Ill leave the fall control magic to you. Aye, Ill handle it. Even as we talked, Kathe got closer to the pce. A giant dragon flying overhead was sure to cause great chaos, but there was no time to think about all that. After we jump off, Kathe, you should... CGAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!! Kathe was just about to reach the area above the pce, when we heard the roar of a dragon from above. We were about to jump off, but then stopped. Wh-what is that? When we looked up, far above, at the same height as the clouds, ten Evil Dragons were flying in circles. -GAAA!! GAAAA! GAA! They must have noticed Kathes approach, as they began to roar to each other, as ifmunicating. It would be a disaster if the royal capital were attacked by ten Evil Dragons without divine protection. And so we had to stop their attacks and drive them away. I doubt that Kathe can take on ten of them at once. So Kathe and I will fight them together and... No, they need you on the ground, Locke. I shall fight them alone! Dont be ridiculous. Even if Kathe was the Wind Dragon King, ten Evil Dragons was too much. Eric and Goran cannot use magic. And so they will not be able to jump off of my back! It will be fine if I cast the magic before they jump. Aye, that will be fine. Said Goran as he prepared to jump. GAAAAAAA! Just then, an especially loud roar rang in the air. But it wasing from below. Its Dorgo and Morris! What a relief! Eric said happily. From below, they rose swiftly. It was Kathes father, the former Wind Dragon King, Dorgo, and the Grand Chambein of the Water Dragons, Morris. Eric and Goransmunication bracelets were connected to Dorgo and Morrissmunication bracelets. And so everything that I told Eric and Goran had also been heard by Dorgo and Morris. They had used the teleportation circle that was set in my mansion to rush to our aid. Sorry to keep you waiting. I understand the situation. You can leave those dragons up there to us. Dorgo said in a confident voice. Thank you. Ill leave it to you then. We will head towards the ground. Yes. Good luck. Im counting on you, Kathe. Leave it to me! And so I held Lord Gerberga and Grulf as I jumped off of Kathe, along with Eric and Goran. I used magic to move my right arm and hold Grulf. It was no time to think about how much it hurt. Our destination was the thick fog that surrounded the royal pce. On the other hand, as soon as we were off, Kathe cut through the air and rose suddenly. Her fastest speed while carrying us was not really her fastest after all. She seemed to rise faster than the speed of sound as she mmed into one of the Evil Dragons. -KYUAAAAA! After the crash, the scales and flesh of the Evil Dragon flew into the air. Bones and wings were crushed, and it let out a scream as it plummeted towards the ground. Chapter 272 Chapter 272 C The Mysterious Fog We watched as we fell. I was using magic to decrease the speed of our fall. Kathe is amazing. Its no wonder she is the Wind Dragon King. Kathe continued to ascend until she was above the nine Evil Dragons, and then the battle began. At the same time, Dorgo and Mors attacked them from below. There was no doubt that the three would be able to handle the Evil Dragons. A pincer attack. Impressive, considering they didnt n anything in advance. Goran said. And I agreed. Their movements were spectacr. Perhaps defending the Water Dragon settlement had made it easier for them to work together. As Goran and I watched, Eric shouted. Hey, Goran. Dont get distracted. And you too, Locke! Sorry, sorry. Ill be careful. And then we plunged into the thick fog. Once we were inside, everything was white. I couldnt even see my own hands. Theres fog everywhere. I cant see! I might as well be closing my eyes! Well hit the ground soon. Be on your guard. Wended on the ground immediately after I said that. Judging by the sounds, Eric and Goran had rolled onto the floor. As you could not see what was below you, it was difficult tond properly. Are you hurt? I asked through telepathy. I still couldnt see them due to the fog. And Magic Exploration and Magic Detection only told me about things that were very close by. So I didnt know where the enemy was. Im fine. But...this situation... What is this fog? Locke, do you know what it is? Even though Im inside and touching it now, I cannot tell. Though, its clear the magic energy in it is more powerful than it looked from the outside... I suppose we should be d that it doesnt have the effect of the Evil God protection. Locke, can you get an estimate on the enemy position? Eric asked, and I thought about it. Im sure the fog is to hide something, but... You dont know what they are hiding? Unfortunately. In any case, it is clearly something bad. But we have no time. Thats true. Eric. Locke. Do you know in which direction Lefy and the others will be? Well head there. Said Goran. He had also visited the pce many times. However, as he could barely see, he didnt even know where he was. I cant do any scouting with magic because of the fog. So Eric should be more useful than me. You say that, but... I dont know either. But I think it might be this way. While Eric lived in the royal pce, the pce was huge. And so he started walking while relying on intuition. What is happening with all of this fog? I cant sense anyones presence. In the first ce, should we really be breathing it in? Doesnt that mean were taking in magic energy that the enemy ced here? However, I didnt think that the fog had anything to do with curses or poison. That being said, it was still unpleasant to be inside. It had been prepared by the enemy. And so it could not be good. But its not like we can just hold our breath. Even if it means taking in their magic energy. As I listened to Eric and Goran talk, I suddenly thought of something. Hmm. Its worth a try. Whats worth a try? If you have an idea, do it. Do anything. Said Eric, and so I activated Drain Touch with my right hand. My target was the fog itself. Just as it was activated, the fog was absorbed into my hand without a sound. And then the area around us was cleared. However, it was only within a radius that was about twice the length as a man was tall. It seemed that more fog would appear as I absorbed it. Well, that might be a good thing. There wasnt much magic energy inside of it. But there was a lot of fog. And so by continuing to absorb it, the wound in my right shoulder began to heal. Ohh, I knew you could do it, Locke. I didnt think you could do that with Drain Touch. What a great idea. I thought I could do it because it contains magic nergy. Thanks to that, my right shoulder has healed. Thats good. As the fog around us was gone, I was now able to see Eric and Gorans expressions. They looked very relieved to hear that my wound had healed. And one other thing. I was able to learn something through using Drain Touch. What is that? Goran leaned forward as he asked. Well, calm down. Lord Gerberga. Can you crow? Please do it, if you can. Cocka-doodle-doooooooooo! Lord Gerberga poked out his head from my jacket and crowed loudly. Lord Gerbergas godly voice cut through the fog, from the ground up towards the sky. Immediately after, the soundwaves shot through the floor, erasing the fog. Oh, oh... Thats amazing. Thank you, Lord Gerberga. Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga looked very pleased as Goran and Eric expressed their gratitude. Even Grulf was looking at Lord Gerberga with deep respect. After thanking him, Eric and Goran looked at me as if asking for an exnation. And so I told them while we ran towards the ce where Lefy and the others should be. If you want to support us, please download our awesome cultivation game Taoist Immortal! Chapter 273 Chapter 273 C Queen and Princess I found out after using Drain Touch. This is vampire mist. Well, considering the situation, of course, it is mist prepared by the vampires. Thats not what I mean. The mist itself is a vampire. Well, they turn into mist or bats when running away. Is it that kind of mist? Eric asked with a serious expression. Yes, it is. To be more precise, There are differences in the magic energyposition, but it can be seen as mostly the same. What! Should we really be breathing in such a thing then? What if they start controlling us? Well, it is probably fine. But Im notpletely sure. Mist was good for hiding information, as well as magic obstruction. But having the ability to control people on top of that should be much too difficult. Thats a relief! I dont think we should be relieved. Id rather breathe in powdered wolf dung into my lungs than this. Gruff? At the sudden mention of wolves, Grulf, who was following me closely, barked. Grulf was a spirit beast wolf. He had a special ability where he could prevent vampires from transforming by biting them. And so he shouldnt take any damage no matter how much vampire mist he inhaled. If anything, it was probably the vampires who were taking damage right now. That being said, there was too much mist, and so the damage inflicted by Grulfs fangs would be close to nothing. We continued to run to the back of the pce, where Erics family should be. In the meantime, Eric and Goran were using theirmunication bracelets to try and contact different locations, but most of the time, they could not connect. Even Lord Gerbergas godly cry could not rid the entire pce of mist. Still, they were able to contact a few departments, and give out orders. Shia. Can you hear me? Zzaazzaa I still couldnt contact Shia and the others. They must be in the mist then. After running for some time, the mist began to surround us again. The mist again. This is bad. Lord Gerberga, if you would be so kind. C.ock-a-doodle-dooooo! Lord Gerbergas godly crowing sounded, and then the mist vanished around us. Thank you, Lord Gerberga. Cluck. Locke. Is this because they keep making more mist? No. While I said that it was almost the same, its different from a normal transformation. There must be a special way of changing into mist and staying in that state I doubt Ill understand it, but you exin it to meter. Ah, yes. Thats true. As Goran said, right now, we should be more concerned with its effect, and not magical techniques,positions and theories. To put it simply, there must be someone who is maintaining their mist transformation with magic. So if we defeat that person, then we wont have to worry about the mist anymore. Exactly. Im searching for that person with magic, but there is too much mist in the pce. This is really bad. Eric groaned, and then Goran said, Its Arc Vampires and above who can turn into mist, yes? And they used their bodies to fill the pce with mist Its hard to believe. I agree with Goran. I can hardly believe it myself. It would take more than a few hundred. Thousands at the least. Perhaps they had created this mist with ten thousand Arc Vampires. And the only person who could do such a thing was that True Ancestor. The separate body that we had faced earlier. The main body must be hiding somewhere in this castle. But I still had questions. It was only yesterday that we killed it. A day hadnt even passed. Besides, we had killed it in the Ringain Kingdom. That was too far away. We had only returned so quickly because of the teleportation circles. In any case, lets find it and crush it. Then we can think about the rest. As I pondered over it, Goran made the suggestion with augh. Yes, its as you say, Goran. Right? After that, we had Lord Gerberga crow a few times as we continued to run through the pce. And then, we reached the living area of the king. In other words, the area where Lefy and Marie were. The mist is thin here. I can see ahead. Eric said with a suspicious expression. Considering the position we were when Lord Gerbergast crowed, and the area of effect, this was not due to Lord Gerberga. Besides, while it was thinner, it was still present. Please do it, Lord Gerberga. Cock-a-doodle-dooooooooooooooo! As always, Lord Gerberga crowed in a godly way. The thin mist that covered everything began to vanish. Zzaazzzaa Mr. Locke! Can you hear me! Shias voice rang from themunication bracelet. Yes, I can hear you. The dark ones As we talked, I opened the doors to the room that Eric and the others usually spent time in. There, I saw Shia and Serulis, who held their swords up. Queen Lefy and Princess Charlotte and Princess Marie were behind them. As were ten vampires. Chapter 274 Chapter 274 C The Source of the Mist Uh, Mr. Locke. Why are you here? I could hear the voice directly and from the bracelet at nearly the same time. It will take too long to exin it here, so it can wait. Well talk after killing them. Father! Papa! Charlotte and Marie looked happy when they saw Eric. While the danger was still present, they now felt safe. Im sorry for beingte, Charlotte and Marie. Now, close your eyes. Yes! Father. Okay! And so the two princesses closed their eyes obediently. He did not want them to see the carnage that would ensue. You really werete, my love. But we came as fast as we could. Well, I shall forgive you then. Lefy was sweating from her forehead as she held her staff up in order to protect her children. Spreading out from where her feet were, was a magic circle that surrounded Shia, Serulis, and the princesses. It was a defense barrier. Up until she became pregnant with Charlotte, Lefy was in the same party as Eric, Goran and me. She was one of the best healers, and used holy power. Any barrier that she made would be incredibly effective. In fact, it was likely her barrier that caused the fog to be so thin in this area. Good work, Serulis. Goran said with a smile. Then he looked at Serulis and Shias feet. Aside from the ten living vampires, there were piles of ashes that suggested that at least ten vampires had been in. Those ten must have been defeated by Serulis and Shia. They were chased by twenty and managed to kill half of them. The two had grown so much. We were just buying time, thats all! Shia and Serulis were probably holding off the vampires until Lefy could finish making the barrier. Its amazing that you were able to buy time against twenty of those bat bastards. You can leave the rest to us now. So saying, I used the Devil King Sword to cut off the heads of the remaining ten vampires. Eric and Goran were also killing them. Even Grulf jumped on one energetically. The ten were vampire Lords. But ten Lords were nothing to us. And so we hunted them down in no time. Some tried to escape by transforming into mist or bats, but Lord Gerberga cried and turned them into ash. Once the room was secured, I used Telepathy to talk to the others. Lefy. You should take the princesses and escape to my mansion. Yes. That might be a good idea. What are you talking about? I can fight too? Its not just about keeping the princesses in a safe ce, but I want someone to guard Philly and the others. Aye, Locke is right. Currently, Philly is trying toe up with a way to deal with the hole in the divine barrier. If thats the case, very well. I might be able to help in some way. Ill go to your mansion then, Locke. Perhaps we should go to your mansion as well, Mr. Locke. But I Serulis seemed like she wanted to say something. I suppose she wanted to stay and fight as well. But then Goran turned to her. Serulis. What, daddy? We could use another hand. Follow me. Yes! Obey my orders. And dont be reckless. Yes! Serulis looked happy and excited. Shia and Serulis had protected the children while dealing with twenty vampire Lords. And they had defeated ten of them. That was a lot harder than merely killing ten vampires who had attacked. And this was no time to be wasting such a powerful fighting force. That was Gorans decision. It was a precise and urate one, as you would expect from a Guild Master. And then I turned to Shia. Youe too, Shia. Understood! After we saw Lefy and the princesses leave through the secret passage, I used magic to search the area. In the meantime, I talked to Philly through themunication bracelet. Philly. Can you hear me? I can hear you. If we could hear each other, that meant she wasnt covered by mist. So my mansion was still safe. Ive sent some friends your way. While I spoke out loud, I left out any specific information. And since Philly was so smart, she would be able to detect my intention, and that I didnt want to say anything specific right now. Understood. How is the situation over there? Difficult. I see. Well, please continue. Aye. And the conversation ended. At that point, I had finished searching the pce with magic. That being said, I couldnt search within the mist. All I knew was what was happening outside of it, and the position of the mist. However, we could make a lot of guesses based on that. This way. Follow me. I ran, and the others followed. Locke. What will we find this way? The ce where the mist kept returning, even after Lord Gerberga dispelled it. Lord Gerbergas cry affected arge area. And so it wasnt as if we could search the entire ce carefully. So there would be things that we missed. I see. The source of the mist. There must be something that they wanted to hide. I think so. As we ran, the ce came into view. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 C True Ancestor Again In a corner of the royal pce. The ce that would be considered the courtyard in an ordinary mansion. While it was a courtyard, it wasrge enough for Grulf to run around in. But though we had only just dispelled the mist, it was already filling up once again. Cluck? Please do. Cock-a-doodle-doooo!! Cried Lord Gerberga, and the mist was swept away at once. There is nothing here? But once it was gone, it seemed like there was nothing there. Even a quick search with magic did not detect anything. And so I used Magic Detection and Magic Exploration very carefully, and then I finally caught a presence. Its you. Hurry up and die. At the same time, I created Magic Lance andunched it towards the presence. But before it could reach him, Dark Ray was shot in our direction. Dark Ray was the magic that the Evil God head had used previously. As I could not allow it to hit us, I created a barrier to block itpletely. Thats what I should be saying to you. Hero ape. It was the True Ancestor who was hiding here. And judging by the quality of the magic energy, it must be the real one. It was very simr to the one I killed yesterday. Just a little weaker. And at the True Ancestors feet, there was aplex magic circle carved into the ground. I unsheathed the Devil King Sword and attacked the True Ancestor. Eric and Goran did the same. Even without exchanging any words, we were able to coordinate. But the True Ancestor dodged our sh attacks and blocked with barriers. However, he did not attack. There was no doubt that he was nning something. Whats the matter? You are usually much more talkative. You might be able to get some information from me? I doubt youll say anything that is important. That is true. You are smart for an ape, Ruck. As the True Ancestor dodged our fierce attacks, itughed with amusement. It was as if he was telling us that his hidden n was moving along smoothly. Well, its you, after all. So you must be nning to revive the Evil God? The dark ones had been trying to bring back the Evil God for a while. Indeed. However, it was never a secret? You boast about knowing something so obvious. People may call you a sage, but you are really just an ape after all. The True Ancestor looked at me mockingly. You lured us away from the pce, tore a hole in the divine protection, and concealed what you were doing with mist. Yes. And what of it? The True Ancestor waived his right hand. And then Vampire Lords appeared all around us. There were fifteen in all. Leave them to us. We can manage it if there are this many! Grau! Serulis, Shia, and Grulf all attacked the Lords. With brilliant coordination, they sent the Lords to their graves, one after another. I also unleashed some magic at the Lords while shing at the True Ancestor with my sword. The mist is the key to your n, isnt it? He had gotten rid of us because we would be in the way. After all, we were always stopping the dark ones whenever they attempted something. Of course, that was obvious, and not really a clue. As for the hole in the Divine Protection, that was to use the mist. The mist was made of Arch Vampires. They could not be active under the Divine Protection. You are wrong. No surprise, since youre just an ape. The True Ancestorughed cheerfully. How many Archs did you turn into mist? Surely losing this many Archs will have a negative impact on future operations? There is no need for you to act concerned. So this is the final operation. In this mist, you willplete your ultimate goal. Yes, weve always been trying to revive the Evil God. As I said before, this was never a secret. The True Ancestors expression was still filled with confidence. Besides, an ape like you would not be able to understand how we will aplish it. Should you really be that confident? After all, you are about to die here. I do not fear death. As long as the Lord Evil God returns, my life means little. So not only was he sacrificing numerous Arch Vampires, but he meant to sacrifice himself as well. (The return of the Evil God. The problem was the method) I thought about it while fighting. There was no doubt that it was rted to the magic circle that the True Ancestor was preparing while being concealed in the mist. It looked simr to a teleportation circle, but waspletely different. It was only yesterday that I drew a magic teleportation circle that connected Marguerites mansion with the royal capital. And so I could say with certainty that it was different. That being said, I hadnt been able to analyze this magic circle either. It was tooplicated. If I wanted to analyze it, I would have to take a seat and inspect it carefully. And that would take hours. I suppose you mean to sacrifice the citizens of the royal capital, in order to revive the Evil God? Even though I couldnt analyze the magic circle, there were only so many actions that the enemy could take to achieve their goal. And so you had to destroy the divine protection, in order to enact your n of using all of the dark ones to ughter the people of this city? Hmph! The Trust Ancestor snorted. However, I thought I saw a moment of frantess in the depths of his eyes. Chapter 276 - Mystery of the True Ancestor Chapter 276 C Mystery of the True Ancestor While unleashing his sharp sh attacks at the true ancestor, Eric said, Are you finished talking, Locke? Aye, I am. If we kill the true ancestor, their n will no longer move so smoothly. As soon as I said this, Eric and Gorans movements changed visibly. Their attacks and their body movements were several levels faster. After noticing this, I took a step back. This was so I could clearly grasp the flow of magic energy. ARRGHHH! The true ancestor let out a scream as he was carved up by Erics holy de and Gorans magic sword. However, not a single drop of blood was spilled. A frantic Vampire Lord then tried to help the true ancestor. Not so fast! I see that youre easily distracted! Serulis and Shia did not miss the opportunity when the attention of the Lords moved to the true ancestor. And in quick session, they cut the two down. Grulf also attacked a Lord bravely by biting it. Grau-grau-gaaaarrr! Grulfs fangs were effective against vampires. The Lord was badly wounded, and stopped moving. That was when Shia cut its head off. Well done, Grulf! Grau! Cluck-cluck-cluck! Lord Gerberga would cry regrly as well. The whole time, he stuck his head out and observed Shia and Serulis as they fought the Lords. And whenever it looked like the Lords were about to transform, he would cry, turning them into ash. But the Lords werent just trying to escape by turning into mist or bats. Aside from the first twenty, there were other Lords who came from elsewhere in order to help the true ancestor. But in one attack, they were all turned into ashes. Amazing, Lord Gerberga. You are so reliable. Cluck. Thanks to Lord Gerberga, the Lords were turned into ash before they could help the true ancestor. Lord Gerberga alone was enough topletely kill the mobility of the enemys operation. On top of that, the true ancestor seemed to be calling the mist towards him, but Lord Gerberga was erasing that as well. The majority of the true ancestors n was being sealed by Lord Gerberga. You sted chicken! How dare you interfere with our noble cause! The true ancestor spat. Hes not a chicken. He is the Lord God Fowl. It wasnt just Lord Gerberga, but Shia, Serulis and Grulf were also reliable and showed amazing teamwork. They prevented the Lords from aiding the true ancestor. Thanks to this, Eric and Goran were able to concentrate on him. This bastard bat. Does he seem a lot weaker than yesterday? I dont know how it works, but surely there is no such thing as an immortal being. As Eric said, there must be some trick that allows the true ancestor to be here, in spite of him dying the previous day. Yesterday, the true ancestor had tried to transform into mist, but I had used Drain Touch and the Devil King Sword to suck out all of its mana until it was dead. Yes, I was sure that he died. I could feel it. Surely, it was no mistake. And I could not believe that he could revive without some kind of demerit. As for this operation, which he sacrificed numerous arch vampires in order to put it into action The true ancestor was clearly bing frantic. You. Youre already dead, arent you? I said to the true ancestor. Eric and Goran had cut the true ancestors body up into dozens of pieces now. And the true ancestors head fell to the floor and rolled towards me. I squatted down and picked up the head. I have a spell that Im particrly good at using. Its called Marite. And I think that you are in a simr state to that. The head just red at me. Behind it, the rest of the body began to rebuild itself. But even if you know that, is there anything that you can do about it? The true ancestors head said with augh. It looks just like you when we killed you yesterday. Its impressive that you were able to prepare such a detailed doll. The true ancestor was just a little weaker, but looked like the real thing. If youre a doll, then I just have to stop the supply of magic energy from the outside. The true ancestors body was being forcefully controlled with magic. No matter how much his body was chopped up, he would continue to move again as long as there was a supply of magic. And so I activated Drain Touch on the true ancestors head. Fool! Did you really think that I wouldnt have prepared a countermeasure As the true ancestor boasted, I cut the magic circle with the Devil King de. And then the true ancestors body fell to pieces on the floor. As I said, you continue to underestimate us. Drain Touch was magic that forcefully absorbed magic energy. If you cast it on one part of the body, it could absorb magic from other parts that were connected by magic as well. I had made use of this to defeat him yesterday. However, the situation with the true ancestor was different today. The true ancestor was already dead. It was an external magic mechanism that was controlling the body. I had used Drain Touch in order to grasp the flow of magic energy, and find the location of the external magic mechanism. The flow of magic energy went underground, below the true ancestor. It was flowing in from the loweryer of the magic circle. And so by cutting the magic circle with the Devil King Sword, I had been able to sever the magic current. Chapter 277 - Magic Circle Chapter 277 C Magic Circle While I wont know the details until I investigateter, it is destructible. It would take time to analyze the workings of the magic circle. However, if I knew what part was sending magic energy to the true ancestor, I would be able to destroy it. It seems like you put a lot of effort into tricking us, but it will be for nothing once I am aware of the wavelengths and structure of the magic. You monster The true ancestor muttered, and his face grew even more pale. And then after shriveling up, he stopped moving altogether. The severed parts of his body did not move either. The magic that had been moving him waspletely gone. Youre one to talk, monster. And then Eric and I began to search the true ancestors motionless body. As the true ancestor was already dead, he did not turn into ashes. Perhaps if he was connected to a different magic mecanism, he would start moving again. And so we had to be very careful while studying him. But first I looked up at the sky. Far into the distance. Above the swirling clouds in the clear sky, dragons were fighting a brutal battle. Wind Dragon King Kathe, the previous king, Dorgo, and Morris of the water dragons were fighting fifteen evil dragons. Are there more evil dragons now? I couldnt help but mutter. When the battle had just started, there were only ten of them. And this was Kathe and the others. They would have already defeated a few. And yet, the number of enemies was increasing. Kathe. How are you? I said through themunication bracelet. Im fine! Weve killed fifteen of them already! That meant that a total of thirty evil dragons had flown over the royal capital. If you need any help, just tell me. We defeated the true ancestor over here. Understood! If things get bad, I wont hesitate to ask you. And then themunication ended. I didnt want to distract her now. Eric, who had been listening, said, Thirty, eh? They are reallying out in full force. Aye. That means if we win, things will be very peaceful afterwards. I hope you are right. On the other hand, Goran was walking towards Serulis and the others. By the time we had defeated the true ancestor, they had defeated all of the Lords. Brilliant. You impress me! After seeing the piles of ashes, Goran praised Shia, Serulis and Grulf. Th-thank you. Seruliss cheeks flushed. Its an honor. Gruff. Arrogance can be dangerous, but you have a right to be confident. Goran said with a smile. Just because the battle was over, it did not mean that Goran had let down his guard. As hemended them, he scanned the area and studied the piles of vampire ashes. Shia also quickly moved to inspect the dead Lords. These are ominous medals. The way that they are filled with curses is different from previous Lords we defeated. And there are thirty of them. Aside from the first twenty, ten others had rushed towards them, and were turned into ashes by Lord Gerberga. And so they had killed thirty Lords in total. Locke. How much mist is left in the pce? Eric asked me through telepathy. We didnt know who might be listening to us. And so he had cautiously switched to telepathy. There are still four other ces left. Will they increase? There is no need to worry about that. We defeated the true ancestor, and so it is over. I thought a little about what we should do now. And then I took the Devil King Sword and cut the magic circle under the true ancestors feet once again. A deep cut appeared on the floor, as well as the magic circle. Locke. Is the magic circle destroyed now? I believe so. The moreplex and detailed a magic circle is, the easier it is to destroy. And then Goran said, So there is no magic energy running through it? There is not. However, as the mana is so dense, I cannot explore with much precision. I had not been able to use Magic Detection or Magic Exploration to locate the magic mechanic that was connected to the true ancestor. And so I had no choice but to use Drain Touch to find it. The mana was too thick in this ce. As it was thick with the mist of transformed vampires, I had to use Lord Gerbergas power to drive it away. But driving it away just meant returning the mist to mana. On top of that, we defeated the true ancestor and thirty Lords. So the mana became even thicker. And so I cant get a full grasp on the magic circle. Perhaps if I did it slowly, but we had no time right now. In other words, its possible that it isnt broken? Yes. Youll have to deal with it if it turns out to be the case. When cutting a magic circle with a sword, usually, it would break and no longer be able to function. However, if the magic circle was written in a different dimension that we cannot see, cutting it with a sword would do nothing. Indeed, it would be necessary to analyze it carefully and find it. It would not be breakable unless I fully understood the structure and theory behind it. And that would take at least half an hour for me. But right now, we had to get rid of the remaining mist and bring back the divine protection. And there was not much time left until sundown. If the sun set, then the dark ones would be more active. And so I definitely wanted to clear the pce of mist and repair the divine protection before then. Can I leave the rest to you? Ill go and deal with the mist. Lord Gerberga was the best way to erase it. But Lord Gerberga was also an easy target for the enemy. And so I had to stay with him at all times. Chapter 278 - Clearing The Palace Of Mist Chapter 278 C Clearing The Pce Of Mist Eric looked at me and Lord Gerberga and nodded. Very well. You can leave the rest to us. Once Ive cleared the mist, Ill head to the Ringain embassy. The embassy was likely the ce that housed the core that created the hole in the divine protection. Should I go too? It will be troublesome in many ways if you enter the embassy, Eric. As it was a state of emergency, if it was really necessary, he should not hesitate to go. However, I felt that I could manage without him. And so it was best that he didnt go in. Well, Ill call you if I need help. So saying, I ran in the direction of the remaining mist. And Grulf followed after me. Right now, there was hardly anyone in the pce. Perhaps they had all locked themselves up in their rooms in order to escape the vampires. The only people I met on the way were wolf beastkin. They were knights, directly employed by Eric as a countermeasure against the vampires. One of them ran alongside me and asked, Mr. Locke. Is there anything we can do to help you! Im fine, thank you. Just wait for the kings orders. Understood! Is it still a state of emergency? Yes. Understood! Well continue to have everyone in the pce stay in their rooms. Thank you. And then the knight ran off. Without the divine protection, it was easy for vampires to slip into the pce. So it wasforting to have the beastkin wolves here, as they were immune to Charm and could not be thralls. However, it was different with ordinary people. And so it would be best to have the humans stay in their rooms. I didnt encounter anyone other than beastkin knights as I made my way through the pce. And then I reached an area where there was still some mist remaining. Do it. Cock-a-doodle-doooo!! The godly voice rang, and the mist vanished. And then three Vampire Lords appeared. On the floor, there was the same kind of magic circle that had been at the feet of the True Ancestor. Ba-bastard! Your True Ancestor is already dead. You should give up. Lies. He is immortal and indestructible! Not even the gods are immortal or indestructible. You are much too arrogant for mere bats! And so I cut down the three Lords with my Devil King sword. And though they tried to escape by transforming, Lord Gerberga dealt with them easily. After the three had turned into ash, I cut the magic circle on the ground with my sword. All right, onto the next one. Gruff! Cluck! I took Grulf and Lord Gerberga and continued to run. There were three other ces with mist. After running for some time, we arrived at the next mist spot. The process was the same. I had Lord Gerberga crow, and then defeated the Lords. And then I cut and destroyed the magic circle. After repeating this three times, I cleared five ces, including the ce with the True Ancestor, of mist. Now there should be no more mist within the royal pce. Cluck-cluck. Lord Gerberga agreed with satisfaction. Apparently, he could also sense if there was any mist in the area. When I looked up to the sky, I saw that Kathe and the others were still fighting a brutal battle. But the number of Evil Dragons was falling steadily. I wonderwhat happened to the fallen Evil Dragons? The Evil Dragons flying above the city were especiallyrge for dragons. And so if they fell down after being killed, they might cause a lot of damage. As I worried about such things, I saw that another Evil Dragon was defeated. Dorgos ws and fangs had torn into its flesh. And then without a moments dy, Kathe had unleashed a violent wind breath. The wind breath of the Wind Dragon King had incredible power. Even from the ground, I could see far away clouds being blown away. I had seen Kathes wind breath several times before. But this one was much more powerful. She was up in the sky, where there was nothing that could be destroyed. And her allies were royal dragons. She did not have to hold back out of fear of hurting them. So thats what she is really capable of. Incredible. If Kathe did her worst with her wind breath in the center of the royal capital, she would probably destroy at least one fifth of the buildings. And after being hit by such a breath, the dead Evil Dragons were blown far away, and fell outside of the city. So Kathe is even thinking about what happens after they are defeated. I was very grateful for that. And now I had to do what I set out to do. While I had rid the pce of mist, the Ringain Embassy still had mist inside. And so I started to run towards the Ringain Embassy. It was a veryrge building that stood close to the pce. Its walls were tall and strong, and the gates thick. This was a foreign country within the Mendilibar kingdom. While I was running towards the pce gate, in the direction of the embassy, Locke. Can you hear me? How are things going? Where are you? Goran started to talk. I cleared the pce of mist, just as I said I would. Im running towards the gate right now. Youre a fast one, Locke. But more importantly, did something happen? Is there a problem? Thats not it. Things are going well here too. And so Ill be sending you some support. Thank you But will you have enough people over there? I had originally meant to suppress the embassy with just Lord Gerberga and Grulf. Of course, it wouldnt hurt to have some extra people, but sure Eric and the others needed help the most. There was a lot that Eric and Goran needed to do to recover the citys functions and protect the people. My job was easier, as I just had to kill some enemies. Dont worry. Thanks to the mist being cleared, the beastkin wolf guards are able to move again, so we have enough people. If you think so Make good use of them. You should be able to meet them at the gate. Im counting on you. I know. Thank you. After running a little farther, I saw the gate. And there, Shia and Serulis were waiting. Chapter 279 - The Embassy Chapter 279 C The Embassy When our eyes met, Shia and Serulis said, We came to support you! Well guide you to the embassy. There is a short cut. So its you two. Ill be counting on you then. During such times, it was good to have Serulis around, as she was born and raised in the royal capital. Not only as a guide, but both Shia and Serulis were already full-fledged warriors. And so it was veryforting to have them here. As we ran from the pce gates, I cast telepathy magic on both of them. This was so we couldmunicate through telepathy. And then I asked them. Will they be angry if we enter the embassy without permission? Of course. After all, it is a different country within this country. But this is an emergency. While she had only just learned how to use telepathy recently, Serulis was able tomunicate with it very smoothly. She seemed to have a gift when it came to things rted to magic. It is my opinion that the workers there, especially the ones near the top, are connected to the dark ones. That is bad. Indeed, if it is the case, then its no wonder that the beastkin wolves could not catch them. Shia nodded in agreement. The beastkin wolves werent here just to defend against vampires as Erics knights within the pce. They were also working as a unit for the privy council. When it came to intelligence concerning vampires and the dark ones, no one matched Shia and the beastkin wolves. However, for all this time, they were not able to find the ones who had infiltrated the pce. When ites to the embassy, even uncle Erics privy council cannot go in easily. That is true. Mr. Locke. How prepared do you think the enemy is? Indeed. If it did not take three years, then it might be necessary to believe in the miracles of the evil god. That much? More than three years? But wouldnt that be when you were still fighting in the ce between dimensions, Mr. Locke? Thats right. My guess was that it was close to ten years. Likely, it was a n that was put into action after the Devil Kings invasion was prevented by Eric, Goran and I. However, it wasnt as if their n had been moving smoothly. By killing the true ancestor, who was the leader, we had forced them to act ahead of schedule. Perhaps the Devil King I had defeated at the end during my time in the ce between dimensions was someone who crawled out as a part of this n. Well, it doesnt matter how long they prepared. We will not allow them to seed. Thats true. And now theres something I have to ask you, Serulis. What if we kill the ambassador? Will that be bad for Eric? It would not be possible for the underlings to advance the ns of the dark ones within the embassy for nearly ten years. I did not know how many of the embassy personnel were involved. However, it was clear that ambasador was definitely on their side. Yes, Im sure it will be bad for him, but It would be worse to allow that hole to stay open within the divine protection. Thats true. This person is a traitor. We can think about it after they are dead. That was like Shia. She was a beastkin wolf warrior who had hunted vampires for generations, after all. Indeed. Eric can handle the troublesome businesster. Besides, I dont think it will be too big of a problem if the ambassador is killed. Really? Yes. After all, the idea that an ambassador of the Ringain Kingdom was acting as a traitor for the dark ones in another country It is quite the scandal. Thats true. The Ringain Kingdom should be on their knees and begging for forgiveness. Yes, yes. Of course, there will be a lot of political involvement, and they will have to decide how to deal with this But in the end, it might actually help the Ringain Kingdom to kill the ambassador. I did think it would be best to hand over the ambassador to Ringain alive if possible If the ambassador is taken alive, they will have to be exiled as a persona non grata, which will mean that a lot will be public. For an ambassador who hadmitted such an unimaginably horrible crime, it will be more convenient for the Ringain Kingdom if they are killed. I see. Well, probably. I do not know a lot about it. Serulis said modestly. But it was clear that she knew a decent amount about diplomacy. After all, her mother, Marguerite, was an ambassador in Ringain. Perhaps Serulis had studied such things as a way of learning more about her mothers work. In that case, I will just focus on fighting and closing the hole in the divine protection. Whatever happens to the ambassador, it did not matter. Eric and Marguerite would figure it out. That was my conclusion as we ran down the road to the embassy. Usually, there would have been a lot of people walking here, but there was hardly anyone now. There is no one here. Serulis muttered worriedly. Even for these mutterings, Serulis used telepathy. Just then, a woman called out to us. Chapter 281 - – Thrall and Human Chapter 281 C Thrall and Human While walking, I used magic to carefully search the ce. For me, this meant activating both Magic Search and Magic Exploration at the same time. Magic Search was a wide-area magic that detected anything with magic energy within the area, and Magic Exploration told me what type of magic it was. After all, when it came to things containing magic energy, it could be a magic tool, magic stone, human, monster, or the dark ones. And the moment I had cast Magic Search around the embassy, I had discovered several hundreds of creatures with magic energy. And then I cast Magic Exploration on each one. There are vampires. At least ten Lords. That was what I knew after such light searching. Are there any charmed people or thralls? There are. A lot of them. Currently, the majority of workers within the embassy were either charmed or thralls. Shia was able to tell who was a thrall by looking at them. But she could not do the same with charmed. Serulis could not tell with either of them. However, with Magic Exploration, I could tell who was charmed and who was not. Indeed. Leave the small fry to me. But if a Lordes out, fight them. Very well. Understood. And be careful of the evil god protection. That being said, I dont really know what to do. Yes, they are very dangerous. It seems that recently, the Vampires havee up with a technique to bury the evil god protection core inside of their bodies. That really is terrible. Grulf, if you can detect the device that is making the hole in the divine protection, tell me. Grau! Grulf barked reassuringly. I was happy to hear it. Previously, the Vampires who infiltrated the royal pce had a magic tool that weakened the effect of the divine protection. My guess is that they had something like that, but evolved and strengthened within the embassy. I took the lead as we headed to the building. And then, someone ran towards us from the gates. There were five people in all. That was too much for gate keepers. They must have thought we woulde through the gates, and were prepared. They didnt think that we woulde through the wall then. Mr. Locke. Are they people? Or thralls? What Serulis meant by this, was if they were charmed, and could be returned to being normal people. There are people, and also thralls. And some who are neither. Were they bought with gold then? There must be some exnation. Perhaps they had be believers of the evil god, even while they remained humans. In any case, we could not kill them. We would have to hand them over to the privy councilter, so that they could be questioned. The more information we had, the easier Eric and Marguerites jobs would be. In any case, leave this to me. Understood! Very well. Thralls could not go back. While it was sad, we had to kill them. That was the only way to save them. The problem was people who were charmed, or unaffected at all to begin with. We had to neutralize them without killing or injuring them too much. Right now, out of the fifteen headed towards us, there were five thralls, six charmed, and four humans. We will show you mercy if you surrender right now. I called to the ordinary humans. And just like that, the four humans stopped in their tracks. What? You broke into the embassy! Dont think that youll get away with this! The man who appeared to be the leader shouted in a rough voice. Indeed, it was as he said. Or it would be, if this were any other situation. But even as I and the leader talked, the thralls and charmed were jumping towards us. I dodged them as I asked the human, Do you know what you are doing? I think it is you who is confused as to what youre doing. The leader retorted, but What do you mean? Asked one of the warriors. This ce is a vampire nest. Were you ignorant of that when you were hired? Or did you already know? Those who were charmed or who were thralls could pretend to be ordinary humans if given the order. Most people would not notice the difference, and it would be possible to fool them. What rubbish! The royal capital is under the divine protection. Vampires could not While the warrior was talking, I unleashed magic spears at the five vampires. Thralls were below even lesser vampires. One spear for one of them. In most cases, that was enough. And yet the five dodged the attacks with skill. They had the movements of a first-rate warrior. Very impressive. You must have been great fighters when you were still alive. When you became a thrall, yourbat ability improved. So the better you were while a human, the stronger you were as a thrall. So its only those five who are thralls! Yes, thats right. Then we can fight as well. We will join you! So saying, Serulis and Shia started to attack the thralls. Chapter 282 - Thrall and Mercenary Chapter 282 C Thrall and Mercenary Following Serulis and Shia, Grulf also began to attack the thralls. Grau-grau! Thralls were tough. However, Serulis, Shia and Grulf had the upper hand as the fight moved on. While making sure to not hurt any of the Charmed humans, they dodged all of the physical attacks. Shia and Serulis blocked the magic attacks with their swords, and with precision, theynded blows on the thralls alone. Grulf also moved impressively. He could even dodge the sh attacks and arrows of first-rate warriors. I could not even imagine Grulf being hit by the thralls or Charmed. Serulis, Shia, and Grulf must have grown a lot when fighting against the true ancestor, High Lords and Lord. It was like I was watching our old party when we were younger. And then, the enemies that were attacking me, changed their target to Serulis and the others. I wont let you bother them. I used magic to bind three of the charmed humans. The rope was made of magic energy, and it sealed their movement. I did not forget to gag them as well. After all, the Vampire who controlled them might order them to bite off their tongues. I then knocked them to the ground and then I called out to the ordinary humans. I will ask you again. Do you realize that you are being used by the Vampires? As I said before, the royal capital is protected by the barrier! There are no Vampires But then one of the humans screamed, and they all froze. Just then, one of the thralls was defeated by Shia, Serulis and grulf. They defeated them! But they were amazing fighters! One of the four humans shouted. Apparently, they could not believe that the thralls had been defeated. So that was why they were talking to me so calmly, even after the fight had begun. They didnt believe that two inexperienced girls and a dog would stand a chance. Huh? Ashes? What? What is going on? Another eximed in surprise. Thralls turned into ashes when they were defeated. Upon seeing this, they must have realized that something was wrong. Wh-what happened to him? He asked me with a look of horror. Surely you also have basic knowledge of what happens when you fight Vampires? Uh, yes. But I didnt know if these ordinary humans were Adventurers or mercenaries. Or maybe they had apletely different upation. However, any job that involved fighting would demand that you had a basic knowledge about Vampires. In that case, you should know that thralls turn into ash when they are killed. The humans were shocked. Perhaps they had been friends. And so I said it, just in case. They had been turned into thralls by a Vampire. And so they had to be killed. Thralls? Impossible Even now, they could not believe it. But you saw them turn into ashes right after being killed. I said again, and the humans groaned. Bu-but We were talking normally just a moment ago. They wereining about the food being bad. And now Just then, Shia and the others defeated another thrall. And that one turned into ashes as well. When a high-ranking Vampire turns you into a thrall, they can give orders that make it difficult to tell them apart from other humans. I spoke to the human that was a sorcerer. If you can use Magic Exploration, use it now. It will tell you that they are thralls. I can use it, but I have to be touching them. I see. Perhaps that was normal for most sorcerers. I had forgotten, as I was around such brilliant sorcerers, like Kathe and Luch. But if they could not use long-distance Magic Exploration, then it would be difficult to submit any more evidence to them. Well, that is fine. Do you surrender now? Or will you fight me as the Vampires subordinates? I do not care which you choose. I As one of the humans tried to speak, the leader interrupted him. Lies! Do not be deceived by him! If anything, he is probably the real Vampire! Hey, hey. Just a moment ago you were saying that there are no Vampires because of the barrier? Shut up! You have all infiltrated the embassy! And for that sin, you will die! The leader shouted angrily. Now calm down. I dont think he is lying. You! Are you going to betray me? Why are you so excited? Were just mercenaries. If the person who hired us is a Vampire, that means we were lied to. Apparently, the humans were mercenaries, not Adventurers. Aye, thats right. We were betrayed first. And so we have a right to break away. I didnt know much about mercenary culture, but it seems that they could do that. Indeed, mercenaries were easy to trick and betray. They were disposable pawns. And so they needed to protect themselves. So, will you surrender then? It would make things a little easier for me. I said to the four mercenaries once again. Chapter 283 - Mercenary Situation Chapter 283 C Mercenary Situation Just then, Shia and the others turned more thralls into ash. That was now three out of five. These were originally brilliant warriors, and they had be even stronger after being turned into thralls. But in spite of having inferior numbers, Shia, Serulis and Grulf continued to take them down, one after another. After seeing three of them turn into ash, the mercenaries, excluding the leader, finally understood what was happening. Very we- Damn you! Kill him now! However, the leader shouted angrily and then started to attack me. He moved rather well. However, he was no Goran. Or even Shia and Serulis. Even Nia is a better fighter. What I did not use magic. I grabbed his sword hand and then twisted it so that he fell to the ground. If you wont surrender, then you will be arrested. Though, it is quite troublesome to do. Bastard! Let me go! The rest of you I bound him with magic ropes, but the leader began to shout angrily. And so I gagged him as well. And then I turned towards Shia, Serulis and Grulf. It was just as thest two thralls had turned into ash. Good work. Thank you. What should we do about the others? Shia said as she looked at the six bound up charmed and the leader. While its extra work, well lock them up in some room. I think thats a good idea. And so I turned to the three mercenaries. Will you lend us a hand? Uh, aye. Is there an empty room nearby? Well And so the mercenaries told us. Well carry them. Shia and Serulis, you guard the surrounding area. Very well. Leave it to us. Grau. And then I cast Sleep Cloud on the six charmed and the leader. Mmmggg While the leader and the charmed tried to resist, they fell asleep in an instant. That should do it. The seven stopped moving. One of the mercenaries looked worried. Di-did they die? No, they are alive. They are just sleeping. Cant you see that they are breathing? And their hearts are also beating. Upon hearing this, the mercenaries put their hands over the mouths of the prisoners and checked their pulse. Indeed, they are alive. But they truly do look dead. Thats how deep a sleep they are in. They will not wake up for some time. For how long? One of the mercenaries asked. Indeed, their breathing was shallow and because they were so still, it might look like they were dead at a nce. So they became worried. Dont worry. They will wake up tomorrow even if they are left like this. And so the three mercenaries helped me carry the seven into another room. Each of them carried one person, while I carried four. Obviously, such a thing would be very difficult without magic. And so I used magic to make them levitate. What are you? Just a F-Rank Adventurer. I told them the truth, but I see. So you cannot tell us. It must be top secret then? And were just mercenaries. I understand. Aye. We will not pry. Thats the trick to living a long life. Thank you. One does not like to be the object of groundless suspicion. And so we entered the room andid the seven down on the floor. And then I cast magic over the whole room in order to protect it. After that, I used magic to lock the door and all of the windows from outside intrusion. Now, even if the vampirese to kill them, they will find it difficult to get inside. I made the defenses so tight that it was safer here than the mansion outside of the embassy. If they were killed, then we would not be able to acquire information, which would be bad for Eric and Margueriteter on. After this was done, I turned to the three mercenaries Now, we have to talk. Aye, ask anything you want. However, we know nothing about the vampires, alright? I know. So who hired you? There was an opening for embassy security guards, and we applied. Were you originally a party of four? No, we werent. We were all drifters who were working solo. All three of you? And the leader? He was already in charge of the guards here at the embassy when we were hired. I see. Perhaps this leader was already on the side of the dark ones then. What about the ones who turned to ash? Did you first meet them here? We knew all of them from before. Tell me the details. Erics Mendilibar Kingdom and the neighboring Ringain Kingdom had not had any big wars recently. Because of this, there was little demand for mercenaries, and so many of them made a living as guards and escorts. Though, there are not that many mercenaries to begin with. Most youngsters became Adventurers. Aye, if anything, all the mercenaries are like old friends. The people who were mercenaries now were all people who had been working since the time when wars and battles were moremon. Anyone who had other skills would have quit and chosen other work. And so the people who were still mercenaries were people who were too poor or uneducated to be knights, but disliked gathering herbs and hunting rats. And so all of us mercenaries seem to know each other. Said the mercenary in a gloomy voice. Chapter 284 - – Mercenary Situation 2 Chapter 284 C Mercenary Situation 2 If the thralls could interact with familiar people without giving themselves away, then they must have been acting very naturally. This was proof of how powerful the vampire was. Do you know when the people were hired by the embassy before turning into thralls? Indeed I think it was three or five years ago. The newest recruit was half a year ago. And when were you hired? About one month ago. Im the newest one here. I was only hired yesterday. Apparently, the embassy was regrly putting out requests to the Mercenary Guild. Then all of you would have been turned into thralls eventually. Th-that might be true. Did any of your work involve going outside? Next week, we were supposed to leave on an escort mission. I see. That was probably when they nned to make you thralls. I said, and the mercenaries turned pale. As long as the divine protection was up, vampires could not enter the embassy, which was within the royal capital. And then I said to them, Your leader is likely a fanatic of the evil god. A fanatic? While still human, there are strange people who wish for the domination of the evil god. There are such people? But if that happened, it would be the end of the world. Regardless of race or country, all humans would be killed or turned into cattle. However, it is true that these believers exist. Even though I cannot understand why. I didnt know what reason a human could have for being a fanatic. However, it was obvious why vampires might want to use humans who werent thralls or charmed. After all, beastkin wolves could immediately tell if someone was a thrall. Though, they were also a minority within the world. However, they were not so few that they could be ignored. And so if someone was turned into a thrall, then it would be difficult to have them leave the embassy. Even more so if they were highly skilled inbat and were valuable personnel. As for charmed people, they might also be exposed if they encountered a powerful sorcerer. It was for such reasons that loyal humans who were not thralls or charmed were valuable. Perhaps the leader was ordered by the vampire to gather people. I had no idea. It could not be helped. Most people would not notice. Even when entering the embassy, only the best sorcerers from the pce would have noticed it. I see. I now have a good idea about how you were hired. The mercenaries also understood the true reason behind this work through our conversation. We have been such fools then. Lured by the high sry Being charmed is one thing, but to be a thrall What a horrible thought. It is horrible to be charmed as well. You might end up killing other humans and even friends. And then one of the mercenaries spoke as if to exin. I swear it. We had no idea that this embassy was really a Vampire base. I know that. And while you will likely be interrogated at the pceter, I shall tell them that you were cooperative. Thats reassuring. Aye. If an F-Rank Adventurer vouches for us, we will be safe. They said with augh. The mercenaries seemed to think that I was some knight that worked directly for the king, and that this was a secret mission. Well, even if it was wrong, it wasnt too far from the truth. You saved our lives. Thank you. The mercenaries thanked us. Dont mention it. By the way, were there any ces that you were told to avoid at all costs? Aye, there is. The building on the northside is the ambassadors office and living quarters. Its said to have all the diplomatic secrets. And so we were not allowed to go close to it. They said that if we went near it, we could be executed as spies. And so we wouldnt dare go near it. Thank you. Thats very helpful information. Im d to be of service. Now, what will it be? The room that the leader is sleeping in? Or the room next to it? What do you mean? We are going to go and fight against the vampires now. And we cannot take anyone who hasnt had special training. We could not take the mercenaries with us to fight the vampires. That being said, we couldnt let them go, as they had to be interrogatedter. And so I would have to lock them up in one of the rooms. It was also best for their own safety. I exined this to them, however We are veteran mercenaries. We will not get in your way. Maybe against another enemy. But this vampire is likely above a Lord. It will cast Charm on you. I see. Perhaps you are right. As the mercenaries had basic knowledge about vampires, they were satisfied with this answer. After that, I had them enter the room next to the one with the leader and the charmed, as that was their preference. I suppose they did not want to be around a fanatical leader and charmed people. Even if they were sleeping. And so I cast defense magic over the entire room in order to protect them. Chapter 285 - Chapter 285 – North Building Chapter 285 C North Building As for the rooms defense, I was used to such things, so it finished quickly. Now, even a High Lord ss would not be able to enter easily. That should do it. We lost some time here. That being said, we gained some useful information. So in the end, we might have actually saved time. Serulis and Shia said through telepathy. I had continued to keep the telepathy magic activated. And so Serulis could use it, even if she was a warrior. In any case, lets head to the north now. Follow me. Understood! Yes! Grau! And so we headed to the north building that the mercenaries said they were forbidden from entering. Erics pce was positioned at the far north of the city. It was probably because the king was supposed to be like the northern star in the sky, but I wasnt sure. Regardless, as it was to the north, it also meant it was the closest to the pce within the embassy. And it was over the center of this embassy, that the hole in the divine protection in the sky was located. We need to repair the divine protection. As we do not know when the dark ones will send reinforcements. Yes! And we also have to be careful of the evil gods protection! Upon hearing those words, Lord Gerberga, who was in my jacket, shuddered. Lord Gerberga was more affected by it than anyone. It was much more painful for him than for me. And so if possible, I wanted to suppress the enemy before they could activate it. I touched Lord Gerbera gently from over my clothes. Just then, we arrived at the north building. This ce was said to be the living quarters and office of the ambassador. Of course, I had continued to use magic to search the ce. However, I could not see inside of the building. It blocks both Magic Exploration and Magic Detection. We dont know what might be in there. So stay on your guard. Of course, if I had half an hour, I could probably find out what was inside. Unfortunately, we did not have that much time. There may be traps. We will have to be careful. Grulf, you wait behind Shia. Grau. The door was locked by magic. And the door had also been reinforced. That being said, I should be able to break it easily with my own magic. And the walls were protected by an even stronger magic than the doors. However, I decided to avoid the doors. It was for the same reason that I went over the walls earlier. Because it was likely that there were traps behind the door. And so I fired off a magic bullet into the wall. There was a deafening crash, and arge hole appeared in the wall. Thick mist came out of the hole. It was from the vampires. Perhaps these walls had been soundproof in order to defend against Lord Gerberas cry. Perhaps it was this special wall and the mist that prevented me from seeing inside with magic. Cluck? Lord Gerberga stuck his head out as if to ask if he could crow. Do it, Lord Gerberga. Cocock-a-dooodle-dooooo!! All at once, the mist dispersed. Thank you! That was very helpful! I said, and then I jumped through the hole. At the same time that I entered, magic des shot towards me from every side. But I blocked all of them with a magic barrier. Once that was done, after a slight dy, a sharp spear shot towards me from the front. It was a physical object that was made of mithril. Hmm. They really thought this out. I grabbed the spear with my right hand. Just as I had used magic to block magic attacks, there was this physical attack. Only a sorcerer would have been able to deal with the first attack, but they would have found the second attack to be difficult. You monster. Muttered the man in front of me who had thrown the spear. Surely that word is more fitting for you? Hmm? Youre a human. The spear had been thrown with great speed and uracy, and so I had assumed he was a vampire. Thats the ambassador. Said Serulis as she followed me through the hole. Shia and Grulf entered as well and inspected the ce. As for the ambassador, he was a man who appeared to be in his forties. He was very tall and healthy and athletic looking. Perhaps he was a noble from a military family. Hmm. I scanned the room. It was the first room leading to the entrance. And it was quite spacious. I saw that there were also traps set around the windows and door. However, the ambassador was the only person here. There wasnt a single person or vampire besides him. And so I wonder if he himself was a trap, and talked to him cautiously. Ambasador. In that case, they could not cast charm on you or make you a thrall. Due to his position, he would have opportunities to appear in the Mendilibar Kingdoms pce, as well as the Ringain pce. And security was generally much tighter in such ces. Not only that, but there were many pce sorcerers and sorcerers of high rank. And in the Mendilibar pce, there were lots of beastkin wolves as guards. And so the ambassador would have to be human. Thats right. I am the Ringain Kingdoms ambasador in Mendilibar Kingdom. If you point your arrows at me, you are doing so to both countries! Dered the ambassador in a bold and authoritative voice. Chapter 286 - Chapter 286 – Ringain Ambassador Chapter 286 C Ringain Ambassador I faced the ambassador and spoke coolly. Ambassador, I hope that you do not think that you can get away with aiding the dark ones and opening up a hole in the divine protection? What gross usations! I see. So, where is the device that was used to make the hole? I did not expect to get an answer. And so I used magic to search the ce while talking. However, there must have beenyers of concealment magic here, as I could not detect anything. And since I was talking with the ambassador at the same time, it took a little longer. And so I said to the others, Shia, Serulus. You two deal with the ambassador. Th-the ambasador? Deal with him? I dont know if I can do that. I dont like talking to important people. Youre a knight, Shia. You will be fine. Besides, you talk with Eric all of the time. That is true, but Dont worry. Just talk about something random and keep him from running away. We just need to buy some time in order to find the vampires. Still, I am not very confident. Serulis, can you do it? Shia had little experience with talking with nobles. That was normal for an Adventurer, so it could not be helped. Very well. Leave it to me! Serulis said confidently. Your Excellency. It has been so long. And then she bowed like the graceful nobledy that she was. ? Ah, you are the daughter of Her Excellency, Marquess Schmitt. After looking at her suspiciously for a second, he quickly realized who Serulis was. Marquess Schmitt was Seruliss mother, Marguerite. Yes. It is unfortunate that we have met in such circumstances. Very unfortunate indeed. I never thought the daughter of Ambassador Schmitt would be involved with such rebels Your Excellency, given your position, why did you decide to offer your help to the dark ones? The ambassador called us rebels, and Serulis said that he was with the dark ones. As both sides were used of doing something bad, they made a show of looking sad. It was a good way to buy time. As they talked, I continued to search the room. Hey! What are you doing! The ambassador shouted angrily when he saw that I was moving. But I continued to search silently. The closer I was, the easier it would be to see through concealment magic. Your Excellency Serulis tried to distract him. However, his eyes were now fixed on me. That pretty much confirmed that there was something here that he did not want me to find. And that thing was likely the device that had tore a hole into the divine protection barrier. Hmm? After searching the room for one minute, I found a ce that was suspicious. It looked like an ordinary wall. However, it was actually a door that had been hidden with powerful concealment magic. But when I tried to touch it Bastard! The ambassador roared as he unsheathed his sword and moved towards me. Your Excellency, we have not finished talking yet. Serulis grabbed him by the sleeve and threw him to the floor. She did not even need to draw out her sword. Gah! The ambassador fell on his back and wailed. He was no amateur. Judging by how he had thrown the spear at me, he was a first-rate warrior. However, Serulis had brought him down with just one hand. Your Excellency, shall we continue our talk? Serulis said with a pretty smile as she looked down at the groaning man. Thank you, Serulis. Im fine. Leave this to me. She was very reliable. And so I started to disarm the concealment magic that was cast on the door. ... And then what just looked like a wall, suddenly transformed into a solid metal door. This wasnt ordinary metal. It was likely mainly made of orichalcum. On top of that, there was fools gold in it as well. That meant that the dark ones had so much fools gold that they could put it inside of doors. This is an impressive door. It must have taken a lot of time and money to make. I said. Dont touch it! It is not something that a bastard like you should touch! He wailed. But I ignored the ambassador and touched the door. It had powerful Lock magic cast on it. And it was about as strong as the magic cast on the treasure room doors of the royal pce. You must really want to keep people out of it. Bastard! Stop this! ... The ambassador tried to get up so that he could attack me, but Serulis just tripped him again. And so I was able to calmly cast the Unlock spell. CClick. There was a low sound, and the lock opened. And just as I put my hand on the door and was about to open it CBoom. The door itself exploded. The metal door turned into tiny fragments that flew in every direction at a high speed. It had such power, that even one small shard could cause a deadly blow. And as the party sorcerer, I had to protect Serulis, Shia, Grulf and Lord Gerberga. And so the moment I detected that there would be an explosion, I cast a magic barrier. Everything that wasnt protected, the walls, the floor and ceiling were hit, causing a loud noise. Chapter 287 - Chapter 287 – The True Lord of the Embassy Chapter 287 C The True Lord of the Embassy Without turning to look at Shia and the others, I red at whaty beyond the exploded door. Are you alright? Yes, Im fine. Thank you. Im fine, thanks to you! Grau. Thats good. We talked through telepathy. And I continued to use magic to search what was behind the door. It was a room of decent size. Large enough to host a party with fifty guests. But there wasnt a single window, so it was quite dark. And there was a throne-like chair on a tform, which seemed strange for an embassy. A Vampire was sitting on it boldly. While it wasnt a true ancestor, it had immense magic energy. So it must be a High Lord who has been strengthened by the Evil God. Are you the boss here? Youre quite arrogant for an ape. Said the High Lord in a low voice as he looked down from his throne. I slowly walked into the room. Grulf also followed me cautiously. Who gave you permission to enter here! The High Lord shouted furiously. And at the same time, lightning struck. I dodged it quickly. You seem very irritated. As if youre panicking because your n has failed? Youre getting carried away now, ape. As I slowly walked over to the High Lord, I continued to search the area with magic. I wanted to find the magic device that was opening the hole in the divine barrier. However, it would likely be a difficult task. And not because it was concealed so well that I couldnt detect anything. In fact, the problem was that I was detecting too much magic energy in the room. It was filled with magic tools, magic stones and Vampire medals. Trying to single out the magic device that was opening the hole would be very troublesome. What do you think youre searching for? Apparently, he had noticed what I was doing. As he was a High Lord, he was also a skilled sorcerer. Surely you dont have to ask? I answered, and then contacted the others with telepathy. Shia, Serulis. Leave him to me. I understand. Well deal with the ambassador. Yes, were fine. I could still hear the ambassador shouting in the other room. And then the ambassadors subordinates, who had heard him, rushed to his aid. And so the fighting began. There were ten in all. Warrior and sorcerers. They are all thralls! Then we wont have to hold back. That makes things easier! Shia and Serulis would be fine. I had my own job to do, and I needed to do it quickly. However, I still could not find the magic device. I have a bad feeling about this. The High Lord was staring at me silently. Taking him by surprise, I closed the gap between us in a single jump, and then shed my sword at the High Lord sitting on his throne. Tsk! The High Lord twisted out of the way like some kind of soft-bodied creature. However, I changed the trajectory of the Devil King Sword as well. And so my sword cut the High Lords belly open. Your movements are fast for an ape And your movements are disgusting. The Vampire would sometimes move in ways that would be impossible for any creature with a spine. Its movements were more simr to sea creatures, like an octopus. And this would make it difficult to react to its movements. However, I had seen them do this before, so it wasnt too bad. You bastard The High Lord was holding its stomach, where I had cut. ... Hows that? Monster. Surely that is nothing. And you can regenerate like the monster you are? However, the Vampire did no such thing, and continued to hold his wound. Its almost as if there is a reason that you cant heal yourself. Dont underestimate me! The High Lord then used its astonishing physical ability, and attacked me with his ws. I dodged the attack and asked him, Is the thing inside of your stomach whats stopping you from healing? !! The High Lord looked stunned, and for a moment, his movements became slower. The Lord that I had defeated in the vige earlier, also had a device in his body, which created a barrier of the Evil God. And that also strengthened him. And so I had assumed that this one would also be hiding something in his body. ... Not only that, but my magic had not been enough to find the device. In that case, it seemed most likely that the thing that the High Lord was hiding inside of his body was the magic tool that was opening the hole in the divine barrier. Thats what I thought. Hmm. It must be terrible for you, not being able to heal. Maybe Ill help you by removing the cause. I dodged the High Lords brutal attacks as I moved closer. And then I thrust my right hand into the wound in his stomach. And activated Drain Touch. AAAAAAAAAAAAARRRGHHH!! The High Lord began to shrivel in front of my eyes. Once he was hit by it, his movements became sluggish. And so I had plenty of time to search inside of his stomach. Chapter 288 - Chapter 288 – The Mystery Artifact Chapter 288 C The Mystery Artifact I used magic to search inside of the High Lords body. Hmm? What is this? I detected something that had a suspicious energy around it, and so I pulled it out. It was right between the heart and the diaphragm. I grabbed it with my right hand and tore it free. GAAHHHH!! The High Lord screamed. By removing this, I had also removed any enhancements on the High Lord as well. And just like that, his magic energy began to drop rapidly. To strengthen yourself by putting magic objects in your body. You do think of strange things. I muttered as I used magic to inspect the object. It was about the same size as my fist, just like a human heart. The material seemed to be fools gold, magic stone, and orichalcum. Once this incident was over, I would have to ask Philly to analyze it. Also, the magic circuits wereplex and strange. Even though Magic Exploration allowed me to see all of it, I could not understand what it was meant to do. This is amazing. I couldnt help but mutter. Give that back! You filthy animal! The High Lord shouted angrily as he attacked. But I held him back with my left hand. In the meantime, I continued to inspect the object with my right hand. Yes, this was likely the thing that had opened up the hole in the divine protection barrier. What was dangerous about these things, is you couldnt just destroy them with brute force. They had to be analyzed, and only after you fully understood the structure, could you destroy it in the appropriate manner. If you just destroyed it by brute force, there was a fifty percent chance that the objects function would stop and the hole would close up. However, there was no predicting what would happen with the other fifty percent. It could lose control, and perhaps the hole would just getrger. There was even the possibility that the core of the divine protection barrier could break. This is veryplicated. Let go of it! It was troublesome having to analyze it while fending off a furious High Lord. You better die. And so I used the Devil King Sword in my left hand to cut off his head. I also cut him vertically as well. You will be punished for this. Shut up. Just as he was about to transform into mist, Lord Gerberga cried. And so the High Lord was turned into ash. Thank you, Lord Gerberga. Cluck-cluck. The thralls have turned into ashes! Thats good to know. So I guess this High Lord was their master. If the one who turned them into thralls died, then they would die as well. And those who were charmed would be freed. So all of the charmed who we had locked up in the room earlier have likely regained their senses as well. I would have to go and look. And now Since there was no High Lord to pester me, I could focus on analyzing it. That is what I thought He died so easily What a shame. He could not even carry out the True Ancestors order Two vampires appeared as if growing from the floor. Up until now, I had not been able to detect their magic energy at all. They had slipped through the floor, just like how wraiths could move through walls. Their bodies were semi transparent, and looked like they were partially made of myst. Lord Gerberga must have thought the same thing. Cock-a-doodle-dooo!!! He crowed loudly. However, neither of the vampires turned into ashes. Hmph. A god fowl. That wont work on us. Cluck? ... Lord Gerbera was shocked. There must be some trick to it. After all, if they are vampires, then they cannot be immune to your voice, Lord Gerberga. Cluck. And then the two vampires seemed to materializepletely as they stood on the floor. As far as I could see, they werepletely whole, ordinary vampire High Lords. So a new type appeared? Well go and help you. We have tied up the ambassador. Now that the thralls had turned into ash, the lone ambassador could do nothing against them. Thank you. I would like to focus on analyzing this object. Leave it to us! Shia and Serulis rushed into the room immediately. ... And they attacked the two High Lords. We havee to kill that sorcerer. You two child apes should stand back! The High Lords unleashed their magic as they attacked Shia and Serulis. However, Shia and Serulis dodged all of the attacks and shed at them with their des. Shia and Seruliss attacks were sharp. And both High Lords had to unsheath their swords to defend themselves. The two High Lords widened their eyes in surprise. They did not think that Shia and Serulis would be this strong, due to being young. You arent even worthy of fighting Mr. Locke! Indeed. Children can easily deal with the likes of you. You mock us! The High Lords became more ferocious with their attacks, but Shia and Serulis just swept them aside and attacked even harder as well. Eventually, the High Lords were pushed back, and it was clear that they had be frantic. Chapter 289 - Chapter 289 The Strange High Lords Chapter 289 The Strange High Lords Thanks to the two who had fought hard, I was able to focus on the analysis. And so a few minutester, I was finished analyzing the magic tool. I understood the structure and magic theory. I didnt know about this method. They think of such terrible things. While it was incredibly advanced, once you understood it, you would be able to destroy it as well. It will be sundown soon! Shias voice reached me telepathically. It seemed that they hadpletely suppressed the embassy now. As the thrall underlings had been turned into ash, there was nothing that the ambassador could do to resist Shia and Serulis. I am going to destroy it now. And while the hole in the divine barrier should close up, you should still stay on your guard. Understood. We will be careful. Grau. After that, I carefully started to break the magic tool. I disassembled it in order, andpletely halted its functions. The hole should be closed up by now. In other words, this ce was now under the divine protection once again. That being said, I could not detect it myself. The divine protection was like a miracle from the gods, which kept out the dark ones. And so only dark ones would be able to feel its effect. Ggggaaaahhh! Arrgghhhh!! However, the effect on the two High Lords was intense. They let out a pained scream as they fell to the ground. The stronger you were, the stronger the effect. If you were as weak as a goblin or thrall, you could still be active within the capital. However, it became harder if you were a lesser. And once you were an arc, then it was impossible. But Lords and High Lords were much more powerful, and so the pain was so strong that they could not even move. Good. So the divine protection has returned then. I sighed with relief as I saw the two High Lords scream. We made it just in time before sun down then. Shia said as she chopped off the High Lords head. Yes. Which is good, since they be more active during the night. Serulis thrust her sword into the heart of the other High Lord. Shia was a veteran vampire hunter, but Serulis was also quite experienced at this point. And so they had no problem finishing off a vampire. Goran and Eric would have done the same. In other words, it was perfect. However, the two High Lords did not turn into ash. One had lost its head, while the other had its heart ripped out. And yet they continued to scream. What does this mean? Shia, a veteran vampire hunter, was confused. I dont know. Perhaps it is rted to the fact that Lord Gerbergas cry had no effect as well. Who knew what secrets these two vampires had left? However, we could uncover those secrets after we had dealt the finishing blow. The two High Lords were too far apart to take them down with one attack. And so I sent Serulis to the one that had its heart gouged out. And then I put my hand on the other High Lord and activated Drain Touch. In any case, they should die after having the magic energy sucked out of them. GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA The High Lord started to shrivel up in front of me. And its screams became weaker. As they were under the divine protection, they could not transform and run away. They should be ash very soon. That was what I thought, but it did not happen that way. But the two High Lords that had been screaming in pain, suddenly stopped and became silent. Have they died atst? Shia asked as she carefully observed the High Lord that had lost its head. She held her sword ready, so that she could attack it at any moment. Just then, the High Lord started to slowly disappear. ... Huh? It-its disappearing? Serulis was so surprised that she said this out loud, instead of using telepathy. The High Lord was bing semi-transparent. Its presence was getting thinner. It wasnt just the High Lord that I had used Drain Touch on, but the beheaded one as well. They were both fading. Before I knew it, I could barely even see them. Cock-a-doodle-dooo!!! Lord Gerberga cried immediately, but the High Lords did not turn into ash. In other words, this transformation was different from the usual one, where vampires turned into mist or bats. GRAAUGGH!!! Before I could move, Grulf jumped forward. And he attacked the beheaded High Lord that was on the ground near Shia. ... And with his ws, he grabbed the body and tore into the head with his fangs. ARGH!! You dog! Get your beastly paws off of me The High Lord shouted. And then the High Lord became clearly visible once again. A dark wraith. Serulis! Understood! I called out to Serulis, who was right next to me, and Serulis swiftly cut the High Lord with her sword. AAAAHHHH!! How is it that you can touch me! I was still using Drain Touch. After being cut and having its magic drained, the High Lord was annihted. It didnt disappear. Its life had ended and it was erased from existence. This sword is very special. Serulis said with a smile. Chapter vv 289 - 289 The Strange High Lords Chapter vv 289 - 289 The Strange High Lords Thanks to the two who had fought hard, I was able to focus on the analysis. And so a few minutester, I was finished analyzing the magic tool. I understood the structure and magic theory. I didnt know about this method. They think of such terrible things. While it was incredibly advanced, once you understood it, you would be able to destroy it as well. It will be sundown soon! Shias voice reached me telepathically. It seemed that they hadpletely suppressed the embassy now. As the thrall underlings had been turned into ash, there was nothing that the ambassador could do to resist Shia and Serulis. I am going to destroy it now. And while the hole in the divine barrier should close up, you should still stay on your guard. Understood. We will be careful. Grau. After that, I carefully started to break the magic tool. I disassembled it in order, andpletely halted its functions. The hole should be closed up by now. In other words, this ce was now under the divine protection once again. That being said, I could not detect it myself. The divine protection was like a miracle from the gods, which kept out the dark ones. And so only dark ones would be able to feel its effect. Ggggaaaahhh! Arrgghhhh!! However, the effect on the two High Lords was intense. They let out a pained scream as they fell to the ground. The stronger you were, the stronger the effect. If you were as weak as a goblin or thrall, you could still be active within the capital. However, it became harder if you were a lesser. And once you were an arc, then it was impossible. But Lords and High Lords were much more powerful, and so the pain was so strong that they could not even move. Good. So the divine protection has returned then. I sighed with relief as I saw the two High Lords scream. We made it just in time before sun down then. Shia said as she chopped off the High Lords head. Yes. Which is good, since they be more active during the night. Serulis thrust her sword into the heart of the other High Lord. Shia was a veteran vampire hunter, but Serulis was also quite experienced at this point. And so they had no problem finishing off a vampire. Goran and Eric would have done the same. In other words, it was perfect. However, the two High Lords did not turn into ash. One had lost its head, while the other had its heart ripped out. And yet they continued to scream. What does this mean? Shia, a veteran vampire hunter, was confused. I dont know. Perhaps it is rted to the fact that Lord Gerbergas cry had no effect as well. Who knew what secrets these two vampires had left? However, we could uncover those secrets after we had dealt the finishing blow. The two High Lords were too far apart to take them down with one attack. And so I sent Serulis to the one that had its heart gouged out. And then I put my hand on the other High Lord and activated Drain Touch. In any case, they should die after having the magic energy sucked out of them. GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA The High Lord started to shrivel up in front of me. And its screams became weaker. As they were under the divine protection, they could not transform and run away. They should be ash very soon. That was what I thought, but it did not happen that way. But the two High Lords that had been screaming in pain, suddenly stopped and became silent. Have they died atst? Shia asked as she carefully observed the High Lord that had lost its head. She held her sword ready, so that she could attack it at any moment. Just then, the High Lord started to slowly disappear. Huh? It-its disappearing? Serulis was so surprised that she said this out loud, instead of using telepathy. The High Lord was bing semi-transparent. Its presence was getting thinner. It wasnt just the High Lord that I had used Drain Touch on, but the beheaded one as well. They were both fading. Before I knew it, I could barely even see them. Cock-a-doodle-dooo!!! Lord Gerberga cried immediately, but the High Lords did not turn into ash. In other words, this transformation was different from the usual one, where vampires turned into mist or bats. GRAAUGGH!!! Before I could move, Grulf jumped forward. And he attacked the beheaded High Lord that was on the ground near Shia. And with his ws, he grabbed the body and tore into the head with his fangs. ARGH!! You dog! Get your beastly paws off of me The High Lord shouted. And then the High Lord became clearly visible once again. A dark wraith. Serulis! Understood! I called out to Serulis, who was right next to me, and Serulis swiftly cut the High Lord with her sword. AAAAHHHH!! How is it that you can touch me! I was still using Drain Touch. After being cut and having its magic drained, the High Lord was annihted. It didnt disappear. Its life had ended and it was erased from existence. This sword is very special. Serulis said with a smile. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!